The Gang of Five
Role Play => Random Role Play => Topic started by: Amaranthine on August 26, 2009, 12:30:30 AM
-
In present day, August 2009, members from a forum called the "Gang of Five" were at their computer desks or looking at land before time related objects, considering how much they loved those dinosaurs that were aparently in their minds, "fictional". Some fans, like one girl with a dark appearance, dark eye brows, long brown hair, and brown eyes was at her computer desk, typing away at a comment on the Gang of Five forum before getting ready for bed. She intensly thought over her comments and wondered if they were appropriate for that time being or not, considering how tired she was.
Let's see after this, I need to take a shower, then brush my teeth, and...
However, something completely made her stop in her thoughts. She felt rumbling through her room, like an earth quake errupted. She knew in where she lived it was common to have Earth quakes, but this one was just too violent for her to take. She fell out of her chair backwards as she made a screeching sound.
Did I just screech? She thought to herself.
Suddenly, a crack was made in her floor and she gapped at amazment at the sight. She tried to get up, but she felt some force, some powerful, yet unseen force make her not move. The floor swriled in circles and she felt herself sucked down.
Her cat, Gypsy saw the commotion and he tried to help her out, but she yelled at him, "NO! GET BACK! STAY WHERE YOU ARE!"
Suddenly, she was gone in a split second. And everything in her room was repaired, even the floor.
--------------------------------------------
Long ago, over millions of years ago, before people, cats, dogs, cars, or buildings appeared. There were some creatures that were in the land, and strange plants that fed the inhabitants in that land. These awesome creatures were called, "dinosuars". However, these dinosaurs, as awesome and great as they were, they would soon find creatures literally in a different time, may act completely different from them, but they would not notice the difference too much, because these foreign creatures would look just like them.
-
Grandpa Longneck had woken up and walked quietly to not awaken his mate or his grandson. He went a short distance so he could see the bright circle rise as he enjoyed doing at times. He stood there relaxed and sighed as he watched the bright circle rising, enjoying the colors in the sky, the way it colored the clouds and the increasing brightness of the world, the way the dark time was receding, the increasing colors of the day time, and other such wonders. He had never tired of this wonder that happened twice a day, each opposites of each other.
-
One of the male members was reading a fanfic done by one of the other members. "Hmm this story keeps getting interesting I think I'll get something to drink,' he said. As he started for the kitchen He felt the floor give way. As he kept falling he noticed some thing strange he saw past events only they were zooming by him at a fast rate. "This isn't possible,' he thought to himself.
-
(ooc: Can't decide how I get to the great valley, I'll think of something and add it in later."
Petrie awoke later once his mother awoke him and his siblings and Guido. Petrie sat up still sleepy smacking his beak and then yawning as he clenched his fist and stretched his upper body during his yawn. "It morning already? But me must go to sleep." Petrie said.
-
Eric sighed and logged off of the Gang of Five forums. He had been up late, posting in the various RP's he was a part of. He sat back, relaxing in his chair, when suddenly the ground shook violently, throwing him out of his chair onto the ground. As he sat dazed, the ground opened up, and he was drawn into a mysterious fissure, leading him to gods-know-where...
-
(may i please join in?)
-
( me too)
-
(ooc: If you want to look over the discussion thread to get some info that was discussed there page 1 is over at: http://z7.invisionfree.com/thegangoffive/i...topic=6441.0 (http://www.gangoffive.net/index.php?topic=6196.0) Just for those who may have missed it and would like to read over the info.)
-
Far from where any other GOF members reside, a young female with long blonde hair and green-blue eyes was reading over the day's posts made on the GOF. The female was short but in pretty good shape. As she was typing a post, her pups came to her to let her know they had to go outside.
"Alright, babies. Let's go," she said as she got up. Just then, the room began to shake violently.
"What the?! We don't get earthshakes here!" she cried out. "Max! Pepper! Go downstairs!"
She then went to guide her dogs downstairs to the first floor of her house, when instead she ended up crashing through the floor, leaving the world behind.
-
(ooc: Sure Noname and metadude, you two can join, and CT, you copy cat! :lol It's okay though. Rawr.)
Little Foot tossed and turned as he tried to sleep on his soft nest. Images in his sleep story flashed through his mind vividly and madly. It was the strangest, most peculiar sleep story he ever had.
In Dream
"Got you Cera!" Little Foot yelled playfully as he jumped behind the bush.
"Aha! Uh?" Little Foot saw a leaf toss in the wind and a sound like a foot stepping on a twig. He looked to his left, then to his right. Nothing.
Whoosh!
A sound of a flap made him jump and to his surprise he saw a flyer of brown and peach fly over him, but the flyer clumsily fell into the dirt and grunted as she did so.
Little Foot trotted over to the flyer and he asked in a concerned voice, "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"
The flyer struggled to get away, but their brown eyes locked for a minute, seemingly in a year.
"Who are you?" He asked. The flyer suddenly disappeared and replacing the flyer was a odd, ugly being with a rotund nose, at least, he thought it looked like a nose. Long dark attachments from its head drooped down. This being looked like a mutated, very ugly flyer.
Little Foot stood there, so awkward, so unsure what to do.
"Be my friend please." The figure said to him. Little Foot nodded.
-
The GOF member by the name of Rick, was sitting at his computer reading over his emails when he noticed his computer screen was displaying a rainbow effect and suddenly as he reached out to see if the monitor was defective, and suddenly a white flash of light surrounded his vision as he blacked out, not realizing that when he awakened he'd be in a whole new world.
-
Grandpa Longneck continued watching the wonder of the sunrise and turned away once it had passed heading back to where he slept.
Petrie made his way over to the pile of leaves to start eating his breakfast, dodging some of the grabbiness of his siblings who dove after some of the leaves.
-
"Ahh! Nothing like a fresh dip first thing in the morning. Right, Tricia?" said Cera as she waded in a shallow area where the Thundering Falls were located. Tricia only giggled as she swam around her sister countless numbers of times.
"Seriously, sis, nothing can spoil this moment," sighed Cera. CRASH! Suddenly, Cera realized she was under water, and what looked like a young adult swimmer was on top of her! Cera babbled in anger as she fought to squeeze out from under the swimmer, but much to her surprise the swimmer got off of her and stood up. Cera quickly scrambled to get some air.
"Peh!" she spat before gasping as she stood up. She then glared up at the greenish-shaded swimmer. Much to her horror, the swimmer scooped up Tricia!
"Well, hey there little cutie! Are ya alright? I'm sorry if I spooked ya," the swimmer, evidently a female with a somewhat strange way of talking, said. Tricia giggled as she wagged her tail. Cera knew that meant Tricia liked the swimmer. However, the swimmer was a stranger, and Cera was not about to take chances.
"Hey, pal! Put my sister down NOW!" Cera barked, startling the swimmer.
"Aw, jeez I'm sorry. This is your sister?" the swimmer asked as she gently set Tricia down.
"Yeah, she is! Oh, and by the way, watch out where you jump!" Cera snorted.
"Oh, and who put you in charge of me? Yourself? That's a joke!" the swimmer snorted back.
"Arrrgh! Now you're in for it!" Cera growled as she prepared to charge at the swimmer. Just then, the swimmer recognized the two threehorns! How could she had been so dense? Cera was her favorite character, was she not? That made the swimmer have a terrible feeling of dread at the thought of being rammed by a threehorn, even a young one. Knowing she was not too fast as a swimmer, the swimmer quickly transformed into her human self.
"Aw, crap!" she screamed as she sped off. Although Cera was beyond spooked at the transformation, there was still some tail that needed kicking. Cera quickly took off after the strange-looking creature as Tricia followed as best as she could.
-
Grandpa Longneck paused on his way back to reach down to get some underwater green food to munch on on his way back to their sleeping place.
Petrie ate his leaves, wanting to get done so he could hurry out to see what fun things his friends had planned for that day. Hopefully nice safe fun and no going outside to the mysterious beyond.
-
"Sheesh! That Cera is much faster than I thought! I can't sprint much longer!" the human female gasped as she ran for some trees. Luckily, she had kept some distance between herself and Cera. She then spotted a tree she could climb easily, and did so. By the time Cera and Tricia caught up, the strange creature was nowhere to be found.
"Hmm...that's weird. Then again, I have not seen anything too weird until today," said Cera. Just then, Tricia giggled. Cera looked at Tricia, then looked up in the direction Tricia was looking. Sure enough, the creature sat in the top of the tree and was waving at Tricia.
"Arrgh! I've gotcha now!" Cera growled as she prepared to charge at the tree.
"Uh-oh!" gasped the creature as she looked for objects. The tree turned out to be loaded with treesweets of some kind. The creature quickly grabbed one of the hard, pear-shaped treesweets and chucked it down at Cera. POW! It took a few moments for Cera to realize she had been pegged by a treesweet. She grunted in anger as she charged at the tree. CRACK! The creature swayed with the tree as treesweets rained down on Cera, causing her to evacuate for a few moments.
"This ain't gonna be good," the creature said to herself.
-
Petrie finished and set out flying into the air to see what his friends were up to at the moment and what their plans were for today.
-
When he came to the GOF member by the name sam shook his head trying to realize what had happened he looked at his hand and saw that it had become more like that of a rainbow face. "Ok think what just happened,' he said not noticing that someone was behind him.
-
Rick blinked for several moments before realizing he was being watched. He looked up and noticed he felt different, but the figure looking down at him had taken all his attention as he suddenly realized who he was staring at.
Grandma longneck smiled gently as she said, "Hello there...are you alright? To sleep so late in the day may mean you are sick."
Rick was truly startled, so much so that he changed back into his human form, and slowly stood up to face the Longneck still at a loss for words.
-
Sam looked behind and saw a dinosaur with a frill with small horns comming from the frill. "Are you ok,' the old dinosaur asked.
-
Grandpa Longneck finished eating his snack and headed back towards their sleeping area. Looking over in 1 direction he thought he saw Petrie, or one of the other young flyers. He laughed quietly to himself, I suspect all the young ones will be playing again soon.
-
Up in Vermont, life for a certain GoF member was dull. He had already read through every recent post, which left very little for him to do. He had stopped playing one of his favorite computer games some time ago because he was well aware that it took up too much of his time. Now, he found himself with too much free time on his hands.
Bored, he got up out of his chair and began pacing around his room, like he always did whenever he was busy with his thoughts. At one particular moment, he too busy looking at his Bionicle sets displayed on the shelves to notice something odd happening at his feet. As far as he was aware, he suddenly found himself stepping and falling into an endless pit.
-
A gray Three Horn yawned as he tried to get himself up from him and his mate's nest. He looked lazily around to his mate, in which made him smile when he saw her asleep. She looked so sweet and innocent in sleep. Then he looked to where he thought his two daughters, Cera and Tricia would be, but to his surprise, they weren't there. He rolled his eyes.
Cera? Why? Why do you run off like this?
He got up, careful not wake Tria up and started to look and smell certain scents that might lead him to his two daughters. He went to the mud baths first, but no sign of Tricia or Cera was in sight. So he kept walking until he made out the scent to the kids.
He suddenly stopped at the Thundering Falls, then he heard some noises away from the falls. He knew it was Cera!
He then saw two patches of pink. He also saw a swimmer with a somewhat deformed tail.
"What's going on here?!"
--------------------------------
Little Foot fluttered his eyes open, yawned, and streched.
That was some dream. He thought to himself. He slowly got himself up and noticed his grandmother.
"Morning Grandma..." He slepliy said. Then also saw a strange creature taller then him but hopelessly shorter then his grandmother.
"Hi..uh...who are you?" Little Foot asked the creature.
-------------------
Slowly opening her eyes, the girl groaned as she tried to get herself up. She felt so sore all over.
SCREECH!
A screech made her jump from where she was. She stood up instantly. Then she looked at her feet. They were very different then the feet she had before.
What the heck? She thought to herself. She also saw that she was standing a rock. No, a boulder that was very high, way up high. She looked down from where she stood and she felt as if she was going to fall. However she was able to catch herself and she was able to look around her. She reached to put her hand on her forehead, but then she realized that her "hand" was part of some flap. She looked down at her stomach and at the rest of her body. She suddenly realized that she was nude and she was NOT human.
This has to be a dream!
"WAKE UP! WAKE UP!" She screeched as she hit herself on her head.
Suddenly, she heard a roar that made her snap back into reality. She suddenly realized, it wasn't a dream. It was real. Everything was too vivid for her to be dreaming.
"I'm a dinosaur. And just went back millions of years!"
-
In New York City, thirteen stories up (or was it six stories up?), someone made a terrible mistake... not knowing how he did it, or what in the world could be done to undo it, he found himself in the Great Valley...
He wasn't sure how he got there, or why that Petrodactyl was perched in that tree, looking at him... but, he decided to make the best of the situation.
-
Grandma Longneck looked over at her grandson and smiled. "Good morning Littlefoot. How are you dear?"
Rick looked down at the young dinosaur in front of him and smiled as he realized who he was staring at. He wanted to laugh, but keep his composure and spoke as clearly and gently as he could. "Hello. My name is Rick. And it is a pleasure to meet you both."
Before he could register what happened Rick once again felt different, but took a moment to see what had happened. He noticed three things right away, he had a tail, his neck was longer than it should be, and he had four feet instead of two. And for a moment he was completely speechless, as he came to a single conclusion.
"A-am I...a...longneck?" he asked sincerely.
Grandma longneck was still surprised to see this creature change his form so suddenly, but with everything in life, she regarded this as another learning moment. She then responded to Rick's question. "Yes dear...it would seem you are a longneck. How do you feel?"
Rick blinked for a moment and then yawned as he answered.
"Tired. But I think a walk will help me stay awake." He then noticed something else...he was now much taller than Littlefoot, but still much smaller than his grandmother, which made him a bit nervous.
-
Pterano got down from his tree and approached the human...
"Greetings! My name is Pterano, pleased to meet you... mr...?"
"Just call me Thomas" the young man said, using his baptismal name. It was neither neither his first nor last real name.
"Thomas. So, what brings you to our valley?" Pterano said, continuing.
"Well, I'm not sure that I should be telling you this, but... weren't you supposed to be banned from the valley for five cold-"
"How did you know that?!" Pterano asked, very surprised.
"Well, I-" The voyager from the real world paused for a moment and reconsidered his words... what would be the implications of revealing that this world and all in it were somehow the figments of imagination and animation in his world?
"I've heard rumors of you, Pterano... very big rumors..."
"Oh? What rumors, pray tell?" Pterano queried.
"Very bad ones... tales of demagoguery... and kidnapping."
"Well, uh... those are... harsh claims to be sure, but... perfectly fair ones nonetheless." Pterano said.
"Oh don't worry about those tales" the human said. "There are many who support you where I come from... you are more popular than old Mr. Threehorn among some people..."
-
Along the way back Grandpa Longneck plucked off some treestars figuring his grandson would be awake and perhaps hungry by now, pausing only a moment to do this before he continued along the way back to where his family slept.
-
sam looked behind 'what,' he asked. "What is your name,' the old dinosaur asked. "my name is sam,' sam replied. "Are you new here cause I don't rember ever seeing you around,' the old dinosaur asked. "By the way what's your name,' sam asked. "I'm mr thicknose and it's nice to meet you sam,' mr thicknose said. "Where is here,' sam asked. "Why the great valley of course,' mr thicknose said. sam noticed that he was slowly turning back human "I uh I gotta be leaving now,' sam said before running off. "Wey wait up kid,' mr thicknose said. Sam kept running not looking where he was going when he turned around he ran right into a tree branch which knocked him out cold. Mr thicknose caught up just seconds after sam hit the tree branch. Mr thicknose gently picked sam up and carried him to where grandma longneck was.
-
Grandpa Longneck continued back and reached the sleeping area he and his mate as well as grandson used.
--
Kor went to sleep like normal. When he awoke he found himself in what looked like a small forest of some sort. He got up, brushing some grass and a leaf or 2 from himself. Noticing then his change in appearance.
Looking himself over he saw he was orange and some sort of flyer type from the LBT series, much in appearance to Rinkus or his original character Rhyn. He shrugged and looked around, assuming it was some sort of dream he was and and thought why not enjoy it for as long as it would last.
-
Little Foot heard foot steps coming in his, his grandmother's and Rick's way. He went wide eyed when he saw the dinosaur on top of Mr. Thicknose's back. He ran to Mr. Thicknose and asked worriedly, "Mr. Thicknose, what happened?!"
---------------------------
The girl who now was a flyer, looking much like a pteranodon, heard voices below her. She thought she recognized one of the voices, but she wasn't too sure if it was who she was thinking of.
"Pterano?" she whispered hopefully.
Knowing that she didn't know how to use her wings, she tried to climb down the cliff. It was difficult considering that she didn't have aposable thumbs like she did when she was human. She sighed.
Maybe being this type of species isn't all I would thought it would be.
Suddenly, a stone came loose and she fell, sliding down the cliff, she then tumbled down faster and faster until she had herself stop at someone's or something's feet. Her mouth full of dirt spat it out and saw the two figures surrounding her, an orange flyer, and a human. She turned to the flyer and smiled shyly.
"Uh, it's an honor to meet you."
-
Kor shrugged, thinking if it was a dream he was going to enjoy it. And he could not go by his own name, that didn't sound very lbtish. Now what name should he use, he thought to himself. He looked at his wings and flapped them a bit. Then thought, how about Flapper. Not a name he liked much, but it wasn't a bad name, and why not use it. He shrugged and thought he would use it till this dream was over.
Then he thought about how to fly. He closed his eyes tightly and saw in his memory how Petrie flapped. He then opened his eyes and looked up in the sky. He could see some flyers around, but not to close.
-
Drinking some water right after a fresh kill was exactly Red Claw needed to begin his journey again to the Great Valley. He would get revenge on those kids, especially Little Foot, Ruby, and Chomper. He looked at his reflection for a moment to view his scar. He shook his head trying to get the water away from his face and at the sight of the scar. The memory of that scar was painful, but he knew that a sharptooth only backed down right from any fight only if necessary.
He sniffed the air, realizing that some new scents where in the area. He tried to follow the scent walking away from the watering whole. He wondered where his friends, Thud and Screech were, but he figured they would turn up whenever they needed to. So he roared to tell them to go to him. He hoped they would come and if they didn't they knew who was going to come after them. And depending on their explanations, Red Claw would lay down and plan their punishments.
-
Pterano looked down at the female who had fallen and he politely helped her up.
"Thomas" stood by and waited to see what would happen...
"Are you alright, my dear lady?" said Pterano, sounding as formal as usual...
"Did that pterosaur fall from the tree?" the human thought.
-
The flyer tried to hide her excitement seeing one of her favorite LBT characters standing right in front of her. She wanted to screech in delight seeing the handsome flyer in front of her. She hopelessly failed as she tried to compose herself and continue talking,
"Uh...yeah..I'm definitely okay. I slipped from that cliff." She pointed to the cliff in back of her that was incredibly high. She turned bright red as she saw Pterano's expressions.
She suddenly looked at the human and said, "You know, you look really familiar. Have we met?"
-
Flapper as he now called himself put his arms out and started to flap them. A bit amazed that he started to rise into the air. He kept this going and rose higher into the air. He then leveled off & began to soar a bit once he was above the tree tops, letting his body do what it likely knew how to do, though this being a dream, he thought, helped.
---
Grandpa Longneck arrived back at the sleeping area. "I got you something I think you'll like." He said, then noticed there were others there besides his mate and his grandson.
-
"This young one ran into a tree branch I was just talking to him when he ran of and I found him on the ground with a broken tree branch beside him,' mr thicknose said putting sam on the ground. Sam groaned as he opened his eyes and saw multiple faces looking over him.
-
Little Foot slowly walked toward the rainbow face and asked kindly, "Are you okay? You don't have to be afraid of us, or anyone here." He thought it was funny that anyone would run FROM Mr. Thicknose. He was the most gentle and oldest dinosaurs in the Great Valley. What was it that made him run away?
-
Sam shook his head and stood up. "Yeah I'm ok,' he said rubbing the bump on his head. "Then why did you run when I was talking to you,' mr thicknose said. "I can get pretty nervous at meeting new people since I've been on my own for a while,' sam said. Sam then turned to littlefoot "and what is your name,' he asked.
-
"I'm Little Foot." He smiled to reasure the rainbow face that he was welcomed.
"What's your name?" He asked returning the question.
-
"It's Sam,' sam replied returning a smile.
-
Grandpa Longneck nods, "it is nice to meet you." He says, putting the treestars down on the ground he had gathered and putting his head down closer to Sam's eye level. "But perhaps we need to put some special leaves on your head to help the pain and keep the swelling down." Grandpa longneck says.
- -
Flapper was half flying and half soaring over the trees, not to skillfully but at an ok sort of ability.
Petrie flew closer to the strange flyer, seeing he wasn't a sharptooth type, but a stranger to to the valley.
"You new here?" Petrie said.
-
Eric slowly opened his eyes.
"Ugh...Where am I? And why are my...Ah!"
He had reached up to rub his eyes, only to find that where his hand had been, there was now a saurian claw...
-
"I really hate to do this," mumbled the human as she grabbed another treesweet and pegged Cera once again.
"Ow!" screamed Cera before she got up again. "That does it!"
"Man, you're stubborn!" the human yelled as Cera charged at the tree. CRACK!
"Aw, crap! TIMBERRRR!" the human gasped as she went crashing down with the tree. CRASH! The human cursed several times under her breath as she rolled onto her back. Just then, she got pinned at the shoulders by Cera.
"Now I've gotcha! Any last words?" Cera demanded as she breathed in the human's face.
"Sure! Ever heard of a breath mint?" the human snorted in disgust. "Ya think you've got me, dontcha?"
"Uh, yeah! What are you, stupid or something?" Cera demanded.
"Nope," the human replied just before she used her leg to knock Cera over. The human quickly rolled over and pinned Cera in a wrestling fashion.
"Just a little bit of advice: Always expect the unexpected, Cera," the human advised. Upon seeing Mr. Threehorn approaching, she let go of Cera, got up, and dusted herself off. Cera, meanwhile, was slow to rise due to shock. Not only was the creature incredibly strong for her size, but she also knew Cera's name! When Cera finally got up, she took a couple of steps back while looking at the human in fear.
"H...How...How do you know my name?" Cera asked nervously.
-
Flapper nodded, thinking and remembering a lbt tv episode to explain why he was here. "Yes, I was flying around, looking for a good safe place to get some water and green food then a big blowy wind came up and blew me away. It lasted a long time and I could not get out of it. It blew and blew till it eventually brought me here. I sorta crashed, to tired to land very well. Never was taught how to land very well." Flapper said.
-
"How do I know your name? Well, if I told ya, you'd think I'm nuts or somethin'," the human responded to Cera's question.
"Actually, I think I've seen an awful great deal of weird things today. I still wanna know," replied Cera as Tricia stepped up next to her sister.
"Okay, here goes. I'm not sure how I got here or who brought me here, but I come from the future. The reason I know y'all is 'cuz I come from somewhere in the future where my kind know stories 'bout the bunch of y'all and are big fans," the human explained.
"Fans? What are fans?" asked Cera.
"Others like myself who adore dinosaurs like yourself, so much that we'de love to be friends with y'all," the human replied. It was in that moment that Cera realized the creature was not there to hurt anyone. In fact, Cera was excited to learn she was adored by others she did not even know.
"You mean to tell me that I, we are liked by others we don't even know?" asked Cera.
"Yup, and you're the one I like the most. I do like the bunch of y'all, though."
"Okay, what's with the whole 'y'all' thing? Why do you talk like that?" Cera demanded.
"Well, where I come from, people talk differently depending on where they come from. In the human world, I come from what's known in my country as the South," explained the human.
"Country? People? If I may ask, what ARE you?" asked Cera.
"Oh, I'm sorry! I am what's known as a human, and a whole bunch of us are what's known as people or humans. A country in our world is what is a territory in yours. To make it clearer, think of the valley as your country. The Mysterious Beyond is another country, the Land of Mists is another country, and so on. Get it?" asked the human.
"Uhh, I think I do now. So, now that I know about your kind somewhat, do humans have names or not?" asked Cera.
"Of course we do! Otherwise we could never identify each other."
"Well, then. What is your name?"
"Name's Anna, and I'm happy to finally meetcha," the human, now identified as Anna, replied as she crouched down and extended her right hand. Surprisingly, Cera quickly caught on.
"Uh, nice to meet you, too," said Cera as she extended her right front paw before Anna gave her paw a firm shake. Just then, Tricia came up and nuzzled Anna's hand.
"And you're Tricia. You're so cute," Anna giggled as she patted Tricia on the head. She then stood up to face the girls' father, who stood like a building over her.
-
Petrie nodded understanding about big blowy winds. "Big blowy winds bad. Scarrrry." He said shivering a bit.
"So where are off to?" Flapper asked.
"Just to find friends." Petrie said.
"Ok, good luck. My name's Flapper, not sure if I mentioned it before." He said.
"Me Petrie. See later." Petrie said and flew off looking for some of his friends. Finding the new flyer ok, though he wanted to meet his friends. He saw one and flew over in that direction, flying lower towards them.
-
"Thomas" looked at the flyer in question. "No, I don't believe I have seen you before... you must be thinking of Pterano here."
Pterano greeted the female flyer with great courtesy. He wasn't supposed to be in the valley at all, so he had to make a good impression on those he met, lest they feel inclined to blow his cover...
-
Grandma Longneck turned to see Littlefoot was right and Mr.Thicknose seemed to be carrying another dinosaur on his back. She leaned her head down and asked, "Is there any way for me to help?"
Rick however looked up as he noticed Littlefoots grandpa coming into view as well and almost as if on reflex action Rick sat down on his hind legs and waited to be spoken to.
-
Grandpa Longneck Saw there were more new commers, "Hello, are you friends of Mr. Thicknose here?" He asked, bending his had down to closer to Rock's eye level.
--
Flapper began looking for a place to land, a soft looking place since he figured landing would not be easy. He saw a tree, and some water. He aimed for the water, relaxing as much as he could before he hit he went under. Once there he started to swim to get to the surface and once at the surface he started to swim towards the bank.
-
The GoF member/Bionicle fan finally reach the bottom the the pit he had fallen through. He looked at his surroundings and noticed he was now in a place full of lush vegetation. Alright, who found a Kanohi Olmak and decided to mess around with it? he thought to himself. In Bionicle, the Kanohi Olmak was the mask of dimensional gates, which allowed the user to open portals to others places, including other dimensions and universes.
However, when he looked down at his new body, he knew this couldn't be the doing of an Olmak. He noticed he was now a Fast-Runner, likely the same size as Ruby. Even more strange was his skin color: pure white, like snow. The feathers on his arms and back were sand-blue, and he guessed the crest on his head was the same color. The way he saw it, he was a Fast-Runner with skin colors similar to the typical colors of Ko-Matoran armor.
He felt so many emotions, he didn't know which one to express. He then said to himself, "Okay... calm down... let's try to figure this out... one step at a time." He then tried to stand up, but it felt rather awkward, despite still being a two-footer. After all, this was the first time he's ever had a non-human body. Struggling to maintain his balance, he tried to take a step. Although it was tough, he actually managed to not fall over. As he took another step, he recalled how this situation seemed to reflect an early scene in the new Bionicle movie, where Mata Nui struggles to take his first steps with his new body. Back to reality, with each step the Fast-Runner took, his balance seemed to be improving.
-
"No, seriously, you look REALLY familiar." The female flyer replied to the human.
"Em, well, I'm Amy by the way." She looked at both of the creatures.
ROAR!!!!!!!!!
Suddenly, a roar broke the awkwardness between the three. Amy looked to the direction of the roar and she wondered who it was. Suddenly the face appeared from the trees and realized that she was staring right at the face of a sharptooth. But not just any old sharptooth. It was Red Claw.
"GUYS C'MON, WE HAVE TO GET OUT OF HERE!" She yelled to them. She ran the opposite direction hoping that the human and Pterano were following her. Amy had no idea where she was going to go, she half hoped she would be at the Great Valley, another part of her hoped that she just would get away from Red Claw and somehow get back to her world.
Maybe bring Ptearno with me. She smirked.
---------------------------------
Mr. Three Horn raised a brow at the young swimmer. Then he just rolled his eyes.
"You must just be some delusional creature like Guido was when he came here. Don't worry, your mind will be clear of everything soon enough." He rose his nose up in the air.
"Cera, Tricia, come with me! Stay away from his swimmer! I don't her craziness to influence you two."
He motioned Cera and Tricia to come, and he waited for them to follow him.
--------------------------------------
Red Claw saw the meat prize in front of him. He was drooling happily.
Man the boys are missing out! Wait til I tell them I ate some fast food, a cone head, and an ugly flyer, hehe
He roared in the faces of the flyer and the human, he was on the prowl and ready to kill.
--------------------------
Little Foot stared on at the situation and he asked his grandfather, "Can I help too?"
-
"Maybe pointing me in the direction where I can get some leaves to relieve the pain and keep the swelling down,' sam said. Sam tried to walk but fell over "Ok maybe it's not such a good idea to try to get the leaves by myself as I'd probbaly end up hurting myself more,' sam said.
-
Rick looked up to meet Grandpa Longnecks gaze and could for a few moments only stutter in awe, but once he found his voice he smiled. "Well...no, isr. I just arrived here in the valley. I was hoping I could find someone to lead me around."
Grandma Longneck smiled at her mate as she looked up for a brief moment and noticed he was carrying treestars.
-
The human was following her alright, but was more annoyed than afraid... he knew that when the protagonists were in trouble, 95% of them time they would be able to escape, even if it was a close call... and this was no exception. He and Pterano followed Amy, and within a short time they had outrun Redclaw... as usual, the "biggest, meanest shaprtooth of them all" was unable to catch prey if it simply ran from him in a straight line...
"Thomas" could tell that Amy was interested in Pterano...
-
"Mr and Mrs Longneck could you watch sam here while I get some of those special leaves to relieve the pain from his bump,' mr thicknose asked.
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded to Mr. Thicknose. He then turned his head to look at the human as he put the treestars he was carrying down. "Here is some food for some of you, if any of you are hungry." Then to the human he said, "you just sit down and rest. Do you feel hungry or thirsty?" He asked.
-
"Thanks,' said sam who army crawled to food and picked up two treestars. Mr thicknose walked to his sleeping spot which was one of the areas where the plants to releive pain grew.
-
Grandma Longneck smiled as she watched Sam eating the treestars.
"I do hope you are feeling better now that you've had some greenfood little one."
Rick then stood up and asked Littlefoot, "Do you happen to know where I can find a watering hole? I'm kinda thirsty."
-
Petrie saw Littlefoot and went over to land next to him.
---
Flapper reached the bank, shaking some of the excess water from himself.
"An unusual way to land." Mim, a female rainbowface said who was resting on the bank not far away.
"...yes. I felt like a dip in some water would be refreshing." Flapper said smiling a bit. He had an idea who she was, and was a bit unsure what to say to one of his own original characters. At least at first.
-
Sam turned to rick "I don't think we've been properly introduced I'm sam what's your name,' sam asked rick.
-
Rick looked up at Sam with a nervous grin and smile.
"Heh...Well my name is Rick, and it's nice to meet you Sam, but I'm not your normal Longneck."
-
"Well I'm not your normal rainbow face,' sam replied before winking. Mr thicknose returned with the leaves. "I hope you feel better after putting these on your head,' he said. "I should feel better thank you,' sam said.
-
Cera and Tricia seemed hesitant on whether to follow their father or defend Anna.
"Uh, Anna, we'de love to stay but..." Cera began.
"Don't worry 'bout it," interrupted Anna. "Y'all should go with your father. I'm sure it takes him longer than the others to accept newcomers, so I ain't gonna sweat it. I'm sure we'll get to hang out soon, but until then, it was really nice meeting y'all. Go on now." Cera reluctantly followed her father, but Tricia ran back to Anna and nuzzled her lower left leg with a sad expression on her face. Anna reached down and patted Tricia's head.
"Go on home now, sweetie. Your Mama will be lookin' for ya," Anna told the little threehorn. She did as told.
"Damn!" Anna cursed out loud. "Me? Delusional? Ha! Where the hell does he get the idea he can judge me when he does not even KNOW me?! Oh, well. I've got a whole valley to explore."
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "Yes, just relax there and you'll feel fine soon. If you need some water one of us can get some water in a leaf if you wish." Grandpa longneck said while smiling in a warm manner. "Have you folks been here long?" He asked.
-
Thud meanwhile was stalking a nest full of young flyers. He watched as the mother flyer left to get food he approached with caution he stealthly crepted to the nest which was within reach with one swipe he killed four of the flyers. heopened his mouth and pridefully left to see how redclaw was doing.
"No not that long grandpa longneck is it alright if I call you that,' samasked.
-
Grandpa Longneck nods and says in his usual warm voice, "Sure, everyone one else does so why not you also." He says.
-
In the meantime, Anna was wandering somewhere near the Sheltering Grass. Since she was new to the dinosaur environment, she was unsure of what she could safely eat. She did not eat meat; only seafood. She knew she would have to find a source of food sooner or later.
"Wait a minute! I'm also a dinosaur. Maybe if I transform, I can eat what they eat," Anna said to herself. Just as she was about to test her idea, Anna heard a high-pitched voice crying out for help not far from where she stood. She then recognized the voice.
"Ducky!" Anna called out, forgetting Ducky did not know who she was. The little swimmer must have heard her voice, because she kept crying out without stopping. Anna ran in the direction of Ducky's voice. It was when she founf Ducky that she stopped in horror. Three dinosaurs that looked like Hyp were holding the little swimmer above the Sinking Sand! The bad guys looked about Anna's age as a dinosaur, and they were much bigger than her human self, so she did what she needed to do. She morphed back into a swimmer before she showed herself.
"Hey, boneheads! Leave her alone!" Anna called out. The trio and Ducky looked at Anna in surprise before the trio grinned in evil fashions.
"Want her? Fetch!" the leader taunted as he tossed Ducky up over the Sinking Sand!
"Heeeeeeeeelp!" Ducky screamed in terror as she saw the Sinking Sand coming closer and closer. Suddenly, a clawed hand shot up and caught her. Ducky then realized the swimmer had just saved her life. Anna hopped from rock to rock, making it look like something a hatchling could do. Once she got them both to safety, Anna caught her breath.
"Phew! That was close!" she gasped.
"Well, well, well. Perhaps you lucked out of that one, but you're gonna wish you fell in once we're done with you," sneered the leader of the trio as they approached Anna and Ducky.
"Okay, you're gona have to stay right here," Anna said as she set Ducky on a tree limb that was a good distance from the ground. "Listen, little lady. This ain't gonna be pretty, so watch at your own discretion."
"My own what? Oh, no no no! Please, do not fight!" Ducky pleaded as Anna faced the trio.
"Well, let's see. Three against one. I'm not really sure if that will work...in your favor!" said Anna as she dodged a fist. She grabbed the right arm of the dinosaur, and twisted it.
"Owww!" the dinosaur cried out. Anna then tripped him, grabbed him by the tail, and launched him into his posse. CRASH!
"Back at home, that's what we call the 'Hammer Throw'!" Anna hooted. Just then, one of the dinosaurs tried to trip Anna. Anna jumped while doing a roundhouse kick. BAM! The dinosaur was seeing stars. She turned him to face his posse, then charged him in the direction of them. CRASH! The trio tried to untangle themselves as they groaned in pain.
"Alright, who's next?!" provoked Anna. The leader decided to box Anna. Anna managed to block his fists before she jabbed him in the snout, sucker-punched him in the gut, and kneed him where it counts. He groaned in pain as he collapsed to the ground. Anna then gave him a hard push, and he went tumbling in the direction of his posse. CRASH!
"And that's what we call the 'Log Roll'!" Anna hooted again as the trio slowly got up.
"Retreat! That swimmer's CRAZY!" yelled the leader. As the trio sped off, Anna returned to where she had set Ducky and reached up for her. Ducky, however, was scared of Anna by that point.
"Don't worry now. Those morons won't hurt ya again. Not so long as I'm around," snorted Anna. She then realized Ducky was scared of her.
"Aw, c'mon now. I'm not gonna hurt ya. I just defended your a-, I mean tail, did I not? C'mon now," Anna gently said as she kept her clawed left hand up for Ducky to step on. Ducky hesitated at first, but then she felt she could trust Anna and stepped onto her hand.
"That's better. How ya doin'?" asked Anna as she held Ducky at eye level.
"I am okay, yep yep yep. Thank you so much for saving me," chirped Ducky.
"You're very welcome," Anna replied.
"I am Ducky. What is your name?" asked Ducky.
"Name's Anna, and I'm pleased to meetcha. Say, how 'bout showing me around the valley? I've already started lookin', but it's much bigger than I thought I was and I could use some help. Would ya mind?"
"Not at all, Anna. It is the least I can do, yep yep yep." With that, the two ventured into the valley for some adventuring.
-
Rick gave a short laugh and then, leaned over while asking the rainbow face, "I think we should speak later when we get the chance. There is something you will not believe."
Grandma Longneck watched and made sure that Sam was doing well before she turned and ate a few treestars from a tree behind her.
-
Grandpa Longneck leaned up to start to eat some leaves from a tree he could reach, eating in his usual slow no need to hurry manner.
"How Littlefoot do?" Petrie asked looking at Littlefoot.
--
"Not often I see a flyer take to the water for a dip, let alone know how to swim." Mim said to Flapper.
Flapper sat down beside Mim to rest for a bit "I had some swimmers who taught me when I was much younger." Flapper said, remembering a part of Mim's backstory.
"I had some as well, when I was very young." Mim said.
"I'm Flapper, not sure if I introduced myself." He said.
"I'm Mim." Mim said.
"Been here long?" Mim asked.
"No, since last night, when I was blown here by a big blowy wind. Not sure how to get back home and it looks nice enough here." Flapper said.
-
"Anna, where did you learn to fight like that? We swimmers do not normally fight, no no no. We just run for the water," said Ducky, still in shock over the fight she had witnessed. She sat on Anna's right shoulder as the two toured the valley.
"I learned how to fight when I was a kid. Ducky, there is somethin' I outta tell ya, but you'll think I'm nuts," sighed Anna.
"What is it?" asked Ducky.
"I know this sounds crazy, but I'm not originally from your world and I'm not originally a dinosaur. In fact, I come from the future," said Anna.
"But you are a dinosaur, yep yep yep," replied Ducky. Anna sighed as she set Ducky on the ground in front of her.
"Watch this," Anna ordered before she morphed back into her human self in front of Ducky. Ducky stared in shock. What stood before her was a small, strange-looking being that had a long yellow tail growing out of her head. Ducky did not know what clothes were, so she thought the combination of a red tank top, denim bootcut jeans and black Vans sneakers was a weird sight. Anna also had a strange object that sat on the bridge of her nose. As weird as it seemed, Ducky was not afraid of Anna. She ran up to her and gestured to be scooped up. Anna did as told.
"What are those?" asked Ducky as she pointed to Anna's glasses.
"These are called glasses, and they help humans like myself who have trouble seeing be able to see," explained Anna.
"May I see them?" asked Ducky.
"Sure, but be careful," Anna replied as she took off her glasses and handed them to Ducky. Ducky held the glasses in front of her eyes.
"Whoaaa!" Ducky gasped as she found herself stumbling around from dizziness before she flopped down on her back. "Those are not for me, no no no."
"Well, Ducky. Now that you've seen who I really am, do ya prefer me as a dinosaur or human?" asked Anna.
"Well, can you swim as a human?" Ducky asked.
"Of course I can," Anna giggled.
"It does not matter to me, nope nope nope. I would like to go swimming, yep yep yep. How about you?" asked Ducky.
"I'm always game for it," Anna replied as Ducky sat on Anna's right shoulder again. The two then heaed for the Thindering Falls.
-
Since Chomper was still asleep in the cave, Ruby decided to take a walk this morning. The Great Valley sure was a beautiful place in the morning. However, she was surprised by what she saw when she approached a small clearing. She saw a Fast-Runner who she had never seen before that had an unusual skin color. She noticed the white Fast-Runner was walking, or at least it seemed like he was trying to. Curious, she asked him, "What are you doing?" The white Fast-Runner was startled by this and fell over. "Did I scare you? Sorry."
"Don't worry about it," said the white Fast-Runner. "You may have noticed, I'm not steady on my feet yet." He then stood up, almost falling over again but managed to stay standing. "This body is going to take some getting used to."
Ruby was confused by this. "What do you mean by that?"
"If I told you the truth, you would think I'm crazy."
Ruby shrugged. "The truth is the truth, no matter how crazy it may sound."
"True. Alright, let me try to put it in a way that you'll understand. I come from another universe, one that is very different from this one." Instead of saying he's from the future, he said he was from another universe, since the laws of physics seemed to be a little different between the human world and the LBT world. "My original body was quite different from this one. I just arrived here about a minute ago, along with having this new body. I may not know why or for what purpose, but it seems I'm here for a reason. But until I can find out what that reason is, I will need to learn to get used to this body."
Ruby was silent for a few seconds, taking in everything she just heard. Finally, she said, "Perhaps some help would be helpful for you."
The white Fast-Runner was actually surprised by this. "You actually want to help me?"
"From what you just told me, you could certainly use some help. Allow me to show you how to live like a Fast-Runner, because a Fast-Runner is what you are now."
-
"I have to agree,' sam said to rick. "I think I'm feeling a bit better now,' sam said feeling the bruise on his head. "The swellings gone down,' sam said.
-
Grandpa Longeck smiled, "I'm glad to hear that. You'll be feeling all better soon indeed."
"Someone hurted?" Petrie asked looking around, not able to see everyone since he had landed nearish to Granpa Longeck and Littlefoot so had some of his vision obstructed.
-
Little Foot went to Petrie and whispered, "Petrie, have you noticed some of the strange things that have been going on? Like these dinosaurs that just came out of nowhere, and supposedly they "turn" into dinosaurs?"
----------------------------
Amy was behind a tree and she knew that Red Claw was thrashing about the trees and growling. She heard him sniff the air and he grumbled something in sharp tooth tongue.
She looked to where she was trying to head to. She suddenly realized if Red Claw went the way where she was, he would knock down the tree, and if he did, the human would have a hard time running away. Pterano seemed to have the greatest advantage of flying away, for he knew how to fly, but she didn't and of course the human didn't either.
I have to do something....but what?
She plotted until she thought of an idea. She silently climbed up the tree, and she was able to reach to the top. It was a hard process, considered how her as a flyer now was not built for climbing, but she remembered her climbing techiques when she was a human. She slowly poked her head out of the tree and she screeched loud enough for Red Claw to hear her. Red Claw looked to her way and he was about to charge at her. But before he had a chance to bite her, she leaped right at his face and clawed his eyes. Red Claw backed up and he hopelessly tried to shake her off, but she had a steady grip. Red Claw ran away from the path with Amy still hanging on. She bit his nose and did absolutely everything she could to distract him so the human and Pterano could get away.
Suddenly she realized that Red Claw was blindly going to a ditch. She had to let him fall in, even if it meant risking her life. Right now though, she wasn't focused on saving herself, she just wanted to get rid of Red Claw. She screeched bloody swear words in Red Claw's ear and he was terrified, not exactly knowing what was going on. Suddenly, he tripped and fell into the ditch. Amy fell with him down and down into the depths of else where.
-------------------------------
Mr. Three Horn had one of his "sermons" as he was talking to his daughters about how to stay away from strangers.
"Cera, I don't understand you, why would you talk to someone that obviously wanted to hurt you? She almost killed you! And don't tell me otherwise, I saw it with my own eyes! And what's even more unbelievable is that you would put Tricia in danger! I don't want you or Tricia to ever go near that swimmer again! I never knew swimmers could be so violent and crazy!"
-
"Me meet new flyer when me flying around looking for friends. He say he bloweded here in big blowy wind and not know how to get home." Petrie said. "Me no see anyone else me no know."
-
sam turned to littlefoot "so do you and your other friends here have any games that you like to play,' sam asked
-
Cera was shaking with anger from hearing her father's words. She finally could not take it anymore.
"But she did NOT harm me! I was the one who did it, okay?! I attacked her because she questioned me being in charge of her! That's what happened! I was being an idiot once again and did not take the time to get to know her first! She's really nice and was only trying to defend herself! There's nothing wrong with that! Would you just let someone attack you when you did nothing to them?! I don't think so! Besides, Tricia liked her, and you know how she is! If she feels someone is dangerous, she won't go near them! Now I know why I can't seem to make hardly any friends! It's me who is the problem, not them!" Cera screamed in anger. She had been trying to hold her tears in the entire time, but they somehow managed to escape in that moment. She ended up crying so hard she could no longer talk.
______________
"Say, Ducky. What's there to eat around here? Somethin' sweet, that is?" asked Anna.
"Well, we have different kinds of treesweets, yes we do. Look! Those are Cera's favorite treesweets over there, yep yep yep. She likes sweets very much, so these might be too sweet for you," said Ducky as she pointed out a nearby tree. The tree was decorated with watermelon-like fruit.
"That'll work. You'll come to find I love sweets. Man, I could go for a Mountain Dew right now," replied Anna.
"A mountain what?" asked Ducky.
"Mountain Dew. It is a very sweet drink we have back at home. For now, though, this will do. Excuse me," said Anna just before she morphed back into a swimmer.
"Why did you do that?" asked Ducky, who now stood on Anna's open left hand.
"I can't eat the food y'all eat if I'm human. The food won't digest."
"What does that mean?"
"My, you're quite the inquisitive little swimmer. It means my tummy can't use the food, and I will get very sick."
"I do not want you to get sick, Anna! Oh, no no no!"
"That's why I must be one of y'all when I eat the food here," replied Anna as she reached up and grabbed one of the fruits with her right hand. She then gently set Ducky and the fruit down on the ground.
"Want one?" offered Anna as she gestured to the tree.
"Oh, no thank you. I cannot eat one of those by myself, no no no," groaned Ducky.
"Who said you've gotta eat it by yourself? Besides, I have a BIG sweet tooth. I can help ya."
"Oh, okay!" chirped Ducky. Anna chuckled as she reached up and grabbed another fruit. She set it on the ground before she sat down to join Ducky. She leaned with her back against the tree, and Ducky stepped over to the left of her before she sat down.
"I still cannot believe you got in that fight, no no no," said Ducky as Anna cracked the fruit open on the ground. "Any swimmer in their right head would say you are crazy, yep yep yep."
"Well...perhaps I am a little screwy, but I would never hurt someone I care about. Try explaining that one to Mr. Threehorn, though. I just get very upset when I see someone I care about or an innocent person get hurt. If their life is in danger, such as yours was earlier, I go nuts. I think it's the fear of possibly losing 'em that does it," explained Anna as she prepared Ducky's fruit.
"Well, I am glad you went 'nuts'. You saved my life, yep yep yep. I thank you very much again," said Ducky. "Oh, and do not worry about what Cera's dad says. You will learn to ignore it after a while, yep yep yep." The two cracked up as Anna set Ducky's snack in front of her.
"Thank you so much, Anna. I really like you already, yep yep yep," chirped Ducky. Anna gently patted her on the head before starting on her snack.
"You're quite welcome, little one. I really like you, too," replied Anna. "Let's eat."
-
Mim put her feet into the water as she munched on a treesweet, offering another to Flapper. Looking a moment at some others playing in the water not to far off or coming for a drink.
"Big blowy winds can be very dangerous, especially for flyers." Mim said. " It is best to stay out of those, especially for flyers who the wind can more easily pick up." Mim said.
"It caught me be surprise." Flapper accepted the treesweet & began eating it. "Thanks." He said. "it does look like a nice place here."
"It is indeed." Mim said smiling, "A very nice place indeed. Though some folks are nicer then others." She said thinking of certain individuals.
"it's like that all over I guess." Flapper said.
---
Petrie looked at Littlefoot waiting to see what of their games and fun things he would mention.
-
"I'm a spaz! I'm a spaz! I'm a SPAZ! Diddley diddley hee-hoo!" Anna sang in a boisterous fashion as she danced around the tree she had been sitting next to. Ducky watched her with a weirded-out expression. She had heard of what too many sweets can do to someone, so she was not too scared.
"Ze spaz summons her flying ninja monkeys! Hiiiiiiiyaaaah! Wacca wacca wacca! Yeeeeeeeeehaw!" Anna hooted before Ducky caught her attention. She calmed down right away.
"C'mon, Ducky," Anna giggled as she scooped Ducky up and tossed her into the air before catching her. "I'm sorry, but all this sugar's making me hyper!"
"I can tell, yep yep yep!" Ducky giggled. "You are funny, yes you are."
"Well, thank ya! Hey, can we head for the water now?"
"Sure. I will guide you, yep yep yep."
"Well then, what are we waiting for?! Tally hooooo!" Anna hooted as she ran in the direction Ducky told her to go. She was carrying Ducky in her hands so Ducky would not get thrown off.
-
Grandma Longneck looked down and noticed Littlefoot and Sam trying to decide what kinds of games they could play, and she cleared her throat as she spoke up, "How about you little ones go and play 'it', that way you'll get to play and our guests will get to see the valley."
Rick however was rather distant at the moment his mind seemingly on autopilot as he looked around and could see and hear things he normally would've blocked out or seen as background noise was now like a symphony of music.
~~~
Spike had been wandering around looking for Ducky as she'd woken up and gone off without him. It wasn't a problem, but he would like to see Ducky before he gets hungry again. Just when he thought about turning around and going back to the nest he saw Ducky...and something was carrying her and running.
Believing Ducky was in trouble Spike turned and cave an angry cry as he charged after Anna.
-
"Maybe we show around while look for others." Petrie said, not having seen where the other friends of theirs were yet, but things would be more fun with all of them together.
"That sounds like a good idea. Perhaps find some other friends of yours then perhaps play it. Or some other games." Grandpa Longneck said smiling and remembering how much kids enjoyed playing.
-
"We are almost there, yep yep yep!" chirped Ducky.
"Phew! I'm glad to hear it! Water sounds so inviting rig..."
THUD!
"Ooooh! Meant to do that," Anna groaned in pain after she felt someone knock her down from behind. "Are ya okay, Ducky?"
"I am fine, yes I am. What happened?" Ducky asked as she stood up about ten feet from Anna. She then saw it was her brother Spike who had caused them to fall down.
"Spike! What was that for?! You almost hurt my new friend, yep yep yep," Ducky scolded as she approached her brother. Anna got up and looked down at at Spike.
"Yeah, Spike. I ain't causin' trouble. I'm new here, and I'm not dangerous. Your sister has been very kind in showing me around, and now I'm very pleased to meetcha as well," said Anna.
-
Pterano and "Thomas" continued walking through the valley.
"Do you know that 'Amy' person?" Thomas asked...
"I've never seen her before... she seems to like me..." the pterodactyl responded.
-
Mr Three Horn's face suddenly softened and he sighed.
"Cera, I'm sorry. I just..."
He stalled as she saw her continuously crying. Then he nuzzled her and Tricia.
"I just hate to see my beautiful daughters get hurt somehow. If something happened, I don't know what I would do."
Then he said, "Now, before I let you do anything around with this "Anna" character, I want to talk to her myself, just to see if she's alright. Then I'll see if I can let you and Tricia be friends with her, does that sound fair?"
---------------------
Little Foot replied to Sam politely, "Well, sometimes we play hide and seek, tag, he might pass a rock around, or we even knock down some spikey cones with the rock. We play a lot of games."
Little Foot nodded to the direction to where the would begin showing the tour of the valley.
"C'mon guys, Petrie and I will show you much of the valley."
He stalled though realizing that Rick seemed to be else where in his mind.
He nudged Rick gently and asked if he was ok.
---------------------------------
Red Claw was down, sore, and defeated. There was no peep from him whatsoever.
Amy lied there, feeling so weak, and so out of breath.
Why couldn't I have just jumped off him? She asked herself. She wanted to sleep and rest badly. She literly almost had no strength at all. She moaned softly as she tried to get herself up. She suddenly heard a scratch nosie, which made her group, but she realized it was just her own claws scraping on the surface of the rocks. Suddenly she collaspsed in the rocks again. She was exhausted, so she tried to get herself into sleep.
-
"That sounds fair, Daddy," agreed Cera. "I just hope I didn't cause her any injury." Tricia nodded in agreement.
-
"A tour sounds nice maybe after that we can play some hide and seek,' sam said.
-
Mr. Three Horn nodded and smiled contently.
"Well, let's head back to the nest. I'll speak with her when the sun reaches the center of the sky. Let's go."
He lead his daughters back to their nest, where Tria would be there waiting for them.
---------------------------
"Amy...Amy...Amy...wake up...you are unconsious."
The flyer rubed her eyes and in front of her she gasped, their was a mirror, right in front of her and she saw herself as she was as a human.
"I knew I was dreaming! This can't be real! I can't have turned into a flyer!"
She paused though realizing that the mirror was in mid air. She said, "Wait, if that mirror is floating in mid air and I am on the top of a plateau, then that means..."
Suddenly she saw herself as she really was, a flyer. Also siamese colored pattern. Dark brown crest, with dark brown wings and small dark brown tail and collar color, but the rest of her was a a light cream color. Her eyes were brown as well.
She just stared, not realizing what to do. But she knew she had to do something.
-
"Spike, we were just heading to the Thundering Falls to go swimming. Would you like to join us? It will be very fun, yep yep yep, and we will be safe with Anna. She saved me from some mean dinosaurs today, yes she did," Ducky chattered as she tried to get Spike to join them.
-
Petrie nodded and took to the air to land on Littlefoot, "We show you around then play. Sound like good idea Littlefoot." Petrie said, glad they were not going to do something scary like going outside the Great Valley.
-----
"So, you seen much of the Great Valley yet?" Mim asked.
Flapper shook his head, "No, hard to see a lot if you are blown in at ... the dark time.
"I can show you around if you want." Mim said.
"I'd like that." Flapper said nodding.
"First we have a bit of a snack, then I can show you around." Mim said.
-
Rick blinked as he heard Littlefoot ask him if he was alright. He smiled.
"Yeah, just....thinking. So what are we waiting for let's go!" he said with enthusiasm.
Grandma Longneck smiled as well as she turned to her mate. "I'll be going with them, just to be sure they stay safe."
~~~
Spike smiled as he now knew Ducky was safe, and had a new friend. He then nodded his head and made a happy grunting noise almost saying 'glad to meet you too.'
-
Sam slowed his pace so he could talk to rick. "So how many others like us do you think there are here now,' he wispered.
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded and smiled to his mate, "Becareful, and don't get lost." He said to her, laughing a bit at his silly joke.
-
Grandma longneck laughed at her mates joke as well as she followed her grandson and his friends.
Rick lowered his head so he could whisper to sam.
"I don't know...but...you were...human once right? That's the only reason you'd be looking for others 'like us' right?" he asked in a curious tone.
-
"Yep that would be the only reason,' sam replied.
-
(OOC:I can't believe I missed all this)
Meanwhile back in the present, a boy at the age of 15, another member of the "Gang Of Five" - Belmont2500, whose actual name was John, had just come back from a hard day of work and training since he hoped to become the first knight in centuries. But for now John turned on his computer and logged on the Gang Of Five, only to find that he was the only one on.
"Odd" he said
Surely someone like Cancerian Tiger or Noname would've been on, but as John aimlessly scrolled through the forum's contents a feeling of fatigue came over him and as the clock struck 6:00, John had passed out at his desk and his body seemed to have faded away,without a trace.
-
Mim led Flapper over to a tree. "This one has some rather tasty leaves and some treesweets also." Mim said before she began climbing the tree. Flapper looked up and began climbing also. They climbed up and sat on some branches where they could easily reach some leaves and a treesweet or 2, easily.
-
Mr thicknose walked off to get a drink of water from the thundering falls. Thud meanwhile was still searhing for redclaw and screech and had reached a barren area"Where did those two go,' he thought to himself.
-
It seemed like hours before John finally came to.
"What...happened" John questioned as he awoke, to his surprise, he was staring up at the sky and lying on the ground in a rather barren land.
John sat up and observed his surroundings - nothing important for the most part, except some mountains that appeared to be surrounding something only a few miles from John's position.
John got to his feet and began his journey.
-
"We are here, yep yep yep!" Ducky squealed in excitement as the trio reached the Thundering Falls.
"Whoa! This water's clean!" gasped Anna.
"Of course it is clean, Anna. Is your water clean back at home?" asked Ducky as she waded in the water.
"Well...only in certain places. My kind have certainly made a mess out of most of our rivers, streams, and lakes. Oceans, too. We're tryin' to clean up our act now that we know the damage that is bein' done before it's too late," explained Anna.
"Too late for what?" asked Ducky.
"All forms of life. See, if we keep on ruining our environment, life will cease to exist. For some species, it's already too late. Destruction of the environment is one thing I wish humankind never started. It's a shame."
"I am sorry to hear that. I hope humans can find a way to save their world, yep yep yep."
"I hope so, too. Anyhoo, I don't wanna get us all depressed here. I'm comin' in," said Anna as she waded in the water.
"Oooh, that feels good!" Anna exclaimed as she waded up to her waist.
"Anna, you said you could swim as a human. Would it be a problem if you switched back into your human self and showed me what you can do?" asked Ducky.
"Sure, no prob," Anna replied before she morphed back into her human self. SPLASH!
"Are you okay?!" Ducky asked loudly as Anna surfaced.
"Yeah. I just forgot how much taller I am as a swimmer," Anna replied as she slapped her own forehead. She then swam out to the middle of the water hole.
"Come on, Spike! The water feels good, yep yep yep!" Ducky said as she swam up to where Spike stood.
-
Thud found a place to rest and began eating the young flyers that he found.
-
The white Fast-Runner had been taking a few lessons from Ruby about how to get used to his new body (he was not aware at all that he had the ability to morph back into a human). Despite being a slow learner, he now knew a few basics, like how to run properly, what kinds of food he could eat, and even where to, as humans call it, go to the bathroom.
Ruby decided they should take a break for lunch. She found a bush full of sweet bubbles and kindly offered some to him. Despite being a little hesitant, he accepted.
As they were eating, Ruby said, "You know, you have learned everything I have taught you so far, and yet I still don't even know who you are. Could you tell me your name?"
The white Fast-Runner was unsure at first. He didn't want to say his real name because he felt that it wouldn't fit in right with this universe. He wanted to take the name of a Bionicle character, but decided against it due to the possibility that might one day tell some of the dinosaurs here about the Bionicle story. Finally, he decided to use his GoF username, which could also be considered some kind of a title.
"Call me... Chronicler," said the white Fast-Runner.
-
John had already walked 20 miles on his trek to the valley and he never tired, the air was nice here and he was almost to his destination. It was then that John's thoughts were interrupted by a blood curdling roar, he turned to see a reddish skinned Tyrannosaurus Rex heading right for him.
John cursed in the Latin language as he started running for dear life, but it seemed to be in vain as the carnivore was gaining ground, desperately, John dashed for all he was worth.
Soon John reached the great wall, the enterance was nowhere in sight and the Tyrannosaur was approaching at a frightening pace.
"Oh, for all that is sacred!" John said as he started climbing one handhold after the other. Soon he was at the T Rex's eye-level, the carnivore could just pull him off the Great Wall with no trouble at all,so John climbed faster as the large dinosaur lunged at him before letting out another mighty roar.
"I do desire we may be better strangers." John taunted as the Tyrannosaurus gave up.
He soon continued climbing until he reached the top of the Great Wall, when John saw what awaited him on the other side, he was beyond stunned, he was standing before the Great Valley itself.
-
Grandpa Longneck watched his mate walk off with his grandson and the others. He turned to eat some from some nearby trees before heading over to get some water later. No need to hurry to do anything, he thought, in most cases.
--
"Where go first?" Petrie asked.
-
As Cera remained at home with her family, she could not help but glance up at the Bright Circle now and then. She could not wait for her father to see how harmless Anna really was.
_____________________
Meanwhile, at the Thundering Falls, Anna and Ducky were resting on the bank. They had worn themselves out from swimming.
"I wonder where everyone else is, yep yep yep," Ducky finally spoke up.
"I'm sure they're around here somewhere. Maybe there are others like myself," said Anna. Ducky looked at her in excitement.
"You mean there could be others like you here?!" she asked.
"Yup, and they're most likely friends of mine."
"Oh, I hope so, yes I do! I like friends, yep yep yep!" Ducky squealed as she jumped up.
"Would ya like to help me look for the others?" asked Anna as she got up and scooped Ducky up off the ground.
"I would like that, yep yep yep. Come with us, Spike. We are going to see what the others are up to," said Ducky as she sat on Anna's right shoulder.
-
"I don't believe this" John whispered to himself gazed in awe about the lush,green valley.
John saw three apatosaurs, one he recognized as Grandpa Longneck eating some treestars, the others seemed to be Grandma Longneck and Littlefoot, who were walking away along with a Pterosaur that John didn't seem to recognize.
With that John began to search for a safe path of off the Great Wall.
-
Flapper and Mim sat in a tree not far from the Thundering falls. Sitting on separate branches the pulled off some tree sweets and began eating them.
"Great food here." Flapper said.
"Yes, it is very good. Better then in some places I've been to before." Mim said nodding. "It's a great place to live indeed."
-
(OOC: Hey, thought I'd join, too.)
Markus slammed his foot down on the accelerator, grinning as he let his foot off the clutch, allowing the car to surge forth in a burst of speed. He knew he probably shouldn't have been driving quite so fast, not at 9 PM, but he'd already gone up and down the rural, Midwestern road twice to check for cops, and he craved the feeling of raging power putting the gas pedal to the floor provided him with. It was dangerous, of that he had no doubt, but something primal inside him urged him to do it, and tonight, Markus felt like taking the chance.
The angry roar of the BMW's in-line V6 grew suddenly louder, screaming as it propelled the vehicle forwards. Markus laughed for a moment at the sudden acceleration, noting the sedan was performing unusually well today. He sighed contently as the car hit a cool 60 miles per hour, his hi-beams lighting his way. After a long day at work, this was just what he needed. Just some time to himself, a car, and a deserted road.
Markus was so enthralled with the experience that he almost failed to notice a bright light coming towards him. The young man squinted, thinking it was another driver with his hi-beams on. Turning his own lights down, he tried to get a look at the object that was fast approaching. He felt a pang of horror as he realized that not only could he not identify the racing light, but that the object was also in his lane!
"What the hell!" he bit out over his own terror, attempting to move into the other lane. The light merely corrected it's collision course, seemingly intent on destoying him. Desparate and realizing there was no way out of a collision, Markus slammed on his own brakes, trying to at least reduce his momentum. He pulled his parking brake and looked up just as the light hit him head on, and he felt no more.
-
Thud finished his meal and stood up. His search for screech and red claw restarted.
-----
"Is there any place where one can just relax,' sam asked.
-
Petrie turned to look at Sam, "There mud pools Tria like. There place we lay on back, look at sky puffies. Some gather at a water place, drink & talk." Petrie said thinking of both some of the places he and his friends liked as well as where some adults liked to gather and relax and talk.
-
Little Foot lead the way for Sam and Rick, with his grandmother and Petrie following.
They first stopped where the tree sweets were.
"Here is the tree sweets, they come around in the more warm times. We usually come here to just have a taste of them. They can get pretty addicting to eat."
----------------------
Mr. Three Horn went to the thundering falls, thinking that maybe Anna was there, and sure enough, she was there with Spike and Ducky. He emereged out of the shadows of the trees and made himself visible.
"Kids! Stay away from that swimmer! You aren't going anywhere!" He was stern as he looked at Ducky and Spike.
"Because I want to speak with her and show her around the valley." He made a playful smile and motioned Anna to follow him.
-
"Really well maybe later we can go to one of the mud pools,' sam said.
-
Ducky's mother, after finishing her morning meal, went for a short walk around the Valley, relaxing and taking in another sunny, perfect day. She sighed contently at the balmy breeze, wondering briedly where Ducky and Spike had gone off to before shrugging the thought off, figuring that the young swimmer and spiketail were off playing with their friends. The mother swimmer continued her walk, deicding to head for the Thundering Falls for a quick swim.
---------------
Markus didn't quite know what to expect as the light collided with his car. He figured it'd be something like a standard head-on collision: his car would be totaled, he would either die on impact or be thrown far away from the car and die soon after.
He did not expect, however, to find himself suddenly falling, his car seemingly disappearing on impact. Markus wasn't even able to cry out before he hit something hard, landing on his back. He felt his spine crack at the hit, and he couldn't help but yell out in pain. He opened his eyes, his world still spinning from his sudden warping.
Even with his distorted vision, he was able to make out several things. He had landed near a small body of water, with a huge waterfall continually supplying it with fresh water. The area was jungle-like, with large trees and bushes and vines. There were a few creatures in the water, two of which he thought were Ducky and Spike from the Land Before Time, and another swimmer he could not easily identify. A gray threehorn, who Markus guessed might be Cera's dad, stood on the shore.
All of this was shocking enough, but Markus' final observation left him mindblown. Looking down at himself, he could see he was no longer a human, but a dinosaur, much like the swimmer he had seen in the water. He gasped as he beheld his own maroon coloration, noting subconsciously that the color seemed odd on a swimmer. The feeling of shock now completely overwhelmed him, preventing the strange combination of terror and intrigue from surfacing. Still dazed and on his back, he called out in the hopes someone would answer, "Oh, God...where am I?"
-
After managing to find an inclined path that led him off the Great Wall John had reached the Valley floor and recieved a few stares from passing dinosaurs but he shrugged it off, thinking of it as nothing more than "a typical reaction".
John originally planned to first look for a place where he could stay for the night and where no one would find him but it was all soon forgotten as he approached the rock circle.
John caught sight of Mr.Threehorn,Ducky,Spike and another swimmer.but the odd part about it was that was Mr.Threehorn was acting kind of nice from the words John could make out seeing as he saw him from a distance.
-
(OOC: Yeah, I think I gathered that. I prefer to refer to myself by my real name like CT and F-22. I'm playing as myself, so why not use my own name?)
-
"I think I've eaten enough for a while." Mim said, not full but satisfied for now.
"I think I have also." Flapper said, also not full, but satisfied.
"Ok, let's get down and I'll show you around a bit, first at a place some gather at, and we can wash our hands along the way." Mim said smiling as she climbed down the tree she was in. Flapper spread his wings out a bit and jumped, gliding down and landing a short distance away. Mim then lead them towards the nearest water.
-
Drew B. O'Connor, was meditating on his rooftop by himself. He was 17, had dark brown messy hair and brown light eyes. He had a lanky muscular build, as he drew some dinosaur pictures as he brushed a hand through his hair. Drawing a picture of a friendly T-Rex, which he called T-claw, he smiled.
"Heh, be cool to meet one" he remarked, as he was a pretty big dinosaur fan, which is why he joined GOF . As he got up, he did a backflip, as he kicked in the air, full of energy. Dusting off his sleevless black shirt, and dark grey open buttoned vest, he then removed some of the dirt from his green cameo jeans, and dark combat boots.
Wondering if anyone else posted, he quickly ran back inside, grabbing his katana from his shelf. Going to the comp, he siad "Huh, looks like no ones on today".
As he siad this, a vortext of green light appeared behind him. Whirling around in shock, he gasped as he siad "No waaaaaaaaaaaay".
He was sucked in, as well his sketch book, and katana...
-
As John approched the four dinosaurs slowly, something in his mind told him "don't be a fool, leave them be".
John came to a halt and instead decided to head to the Valley enterance and couldn't help staring in awe at the dinosaurs once he got there.
John glimpsed a huge amount of sauropods but only for a split second before someone pulled his legs out from under him,John quickly rolled over onto his back and saw a young brachiosaurus standing before him, proud of his victory .
"You should watch your back more!" the young longneck taunted, laughing
"Prospice tibi - ut Gallia, tu quoque in tres partes dividaris(Watch out- you
might end up divided up into three parts, like Gual)." John responded, chuckling silently.
"What did you just say, freak" the brachiosaurus quickly responded.
John then realized who he had been speaking to. T'was none other than Shorty,the adoptive brother of Littlefoot, still John decided to have some fun with him.
"Cum Latine nescias, nolo manus meas in te maculare, if you don't understand plain Latin, I'm not going to dirty my hands on you" he explained.
"What's Latt-tinn, what are you anyway?" Shorty asked wittingly
"I'm a human and my name is John"
It was then an Adult male longneck approached them both, John recognized him as well - Bron.
"Ow, he stepped on my tail" Shorty complained, attempting to fool his step-father.
"Balatro (fool)" John uttered silently before Bron lowered his head to John's eye level.
"I see you've met Shorty, he can be rough at times. Who are you" Bron asked "John" John said calmly.
-
A vortext of light shined high above the forest of fear, lighting lite up the skies!!! Passing dinosaurs stopped to view this spectacular sight. Moments later, a failing being came falling out of it screaming as he fell through the trees, hitting the branches all the way down.
"Whooooaaoaaaaaaa" screamed the figures, as he protected himself as he fell. Falling off a thick branch, he hit the ground groaning in pain. "Aggg....that hurt" he moaned in pain. Getting to his feet, he shook his head aching. "Okay...no idea where I am...all alone".
Drew groaned, as he said "What hit me". Getting to his feet groggily, he shook his head. "Alright, weird vortext of light...thats normal" he commented.
Looking around, he said "Where the hell am I". As he stepped forward, he looked around as he raptors emerged from the bushes. All of them looked hungry as heck.
"Ah...heh heh...WHATS THAT OVER THERE" he shouted wide eyed. As they all turned, he quickly turned running laughing "Nah Nah".
-
Drew ran as fast as he could through the trees, as the raptors came after him. Having his sword with him, as well as his backpack with the picture of a T-Rex, he thought "Gotta go, gotta go, gotta go".
Tripping over a tree root, the picture of T-Claw came out, as he saw it. Turning around, he saw to his horror the raptors close in on him. Backing away, he thought "Oh man, If only I was like T-Claw then, I'd take care of them".
As if his mind was read, his body glowed a bright white. The raptors cringed, as they backed away from the light. As if faded, he suddenly felt bigger, and more heavier as he toward just abit over the group, not that much higher.
He went to yell, but instead a roar came out of his mouth. The raptors, afaird ran squealing. Shrugging, he thought "What was that all about". As he turned away, he tried to scracth his hair, but it felt kinda hard to. When he touched his scalp, he felt no hair at all!!
"WHAT THE" he gasped. Looking into a pond, he was horror struck. Staring back at him, was a tall, teenage looking T-Rex, with black scales, and red stripes going down his neck, and the middle of his head. Backing away, he studdered "Ah...Ah...AAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH".
His echoed throughout the forest of fear, as young Chomper perked up ."Huh, whats that noise" he asked curiosuly.
-
Meanwhile at the entrance to the Great Valley,Bron had just introduced himself to
John who was a creature they nor any of the other of the Great Valley dinosaurs had seen before...
"I've never seen a dinosaur such as you before, John" Bron said
John was reluctant to answer at first but he soon found the words he needed.
"To speak the truth I'm not exactly a dinosaur,I'm what many call, a human" John explained as Bron and Shorty tried to take it in.
"I guess I'll be going now" John said nonchalantly and ,with that,he was gone.
-
Rick smiled at the mention of the mud pools.
"Those sound nice." He then looked down at Littlefoot and asked, "may I taste one of the treesweets...I've heard a lot about them, but could never find any."
Grandma Longneck stopped to eat a few leaves from a nearby tree while Sam and Rick were asking their questions.
~~~
Spike nodded and smiled at Mr. Threehorn when his tone changed and it sounded like he was going to give Anna a chance.
-
"Can I also taste one,' sam asked. "I also have heard a lot about them but they just don't grow where I come from,' sam said.
-
Petrie started to fly into the air. "Maybe there treesweets in trees nearby." He said as he started looking for a tree with some treesweets.
---
Grandpa Longneck decided to head over to near the thunderting falls since some of the underwater green food there was especially tasty and grew at a good rate of speed. As he walked there he ate a few leaves now and then from some trees as he passed, and a treesweet.
-
"Chronicler? That's a rather interesting name," said Ruby. "Why are you called that?"
"That would require some explaining," said Chronicler.
"I have all day available. Please tell me everything you need to tell me."
"Maybe later. I still need some time getting used to not only this new body but also being in this universe."
"Hey, that reminds me, would you like to meet my friends?"
Chronicler hesitated. "Not really. Nobody every really wanted to be friends with me and I've actually gotten used to it by now. You heard me right, I prefer being alone."
"But you'll never know how great it is to have friends until you actually have friends. Now come with me and I'll introduce you to them."
Chronicler sighed. "Alright, but if you have a lot of friends you want me introduced to, don't expect a kind attitude out of me."
-
Mim led Flapper towards the thundering falls area, stopping along the way to wash their hands clean of the stickness from the couple of treesweets they had eaten.
"Much better." Mim said now that her hands were clean. "Just this way." She said and continued to lead the way towards the Thundering Falls area.
Flapper continued following Mim, remembering some scenes from movies and tv episodes he had seen, but this was different actually seeing them for real.
-
John panted as he came to a halt, "if this is what goes on in the Gang Of Five, then I might as well cancel my membership" he said in-between gasps.
When he caught his breath John found that he was at the Longneck's nest, the home of Littlefoot and his grandparents, unfortunatly, no one was there.
-
Little Foot pulled out some of the lower tree sweets and gave them to Sam and Rick.
"Here you go, they're really good!"
-
Drew contiuned to scream, err...roar in fear at what he had become before he quickly went to breathing heavily. Getting up, he reached with one of his small arms to his new snout as he said "What in the world have I become, some sort of...T-rex".
As he stood their on his new legs, Chomper came from out of the bushes, looking for the source of the noise. Seeing the new T-Rex, he clicked at him. Drew turned around in shock and stared at the small t-rex. Blinking, he siad "What".
Chomper tried again, as he clicked and sqeualed.
Drew shook his head, as he siad "I dont understand what your saying".
Chomper looked confused, as he siad "You can talk like a leaf eater, but cant talk like a sharptooth".
"He looks familar" Drew thought to himself, as he looked down embarssed. "Well..uhh...heh heh, no one really taught me how". Looking up, he siad "I'm...Drew".
"My name's Chomper, nice to meet you" he smiled a toothy grin as he shook Drew's hand. As Chomper backed up, he said "So, whatcha doing here in the great valley anyway".
Drew looked away as he thought "The great valley....as in land before time?!? WHOA, NO WAY". Drew realized he took to long to answer, as he blushed "Well umm...just kinda new here, and wanted to look around". Looking at his big feet, he siad "I dont have any friends here, and wanted to go say hi I guess".
"I can take you too meet my friends if you want" Chomper smiled, eager to introduce his new friend.
Drew was stunned. Chomper was one of his favs in land before time, and he felt lucky to be talking with him. But to meet all the others?!? Wow that would be cool!! Drew noded eagerly, feeling like a kid again as he remarked "Yeah, please take me to meet them".
Chomper then beckoned "Okay this way, follow me". He then turned on and led the way through the forest of fear towards the valley.
-
Anna and Ducky had been startled by Mr. Threehorn at first, but they sighed in relief after his tune changed.
"Uh...sure I'll come! Well, it was nice meeting y'all. Maybe we can meet up later," Anna said before catching up to Mr. Threehorn.
"Good luck!" Ducky called with a smile before she turned her attention to Spike.
________________
Meanwhile, Cera and Tricia were still back at home. Cera kept pacing back and forth while Tricia sat and watched her.
"I hope Daddy sees Anna's not bad," Cera said to Tricia. Tricia giggled and noddedin agreement.
-
Mr. Three Horn lead Anna away from the Thundering falls and they went near one of the water holes in the Great Valley. He drank a bit of the water there before he asked any other questions. Then he sat himself comfortably next to a rock and he his expression was stern as usual.
"Anna, please sit down and make yourself comfortable. I have many things to discuss with you."
-
Okay," said Anna as she sat down and faced Mr. Threehorn. "Look, if this has anything to do with what happened between me and Cera, I take responsibility and full blame for it. I probably got carried away defending myself with treesweets, and I understand your daughters are still very young. If I caused them any harm, I'm truly sorry. I can understand if I'm not allowed anywhere near 'em again."
-
Grandpa Longneck reached the Thundering falls and started to drink some of the water, then to eat some of the underwater green food, one of his favorite places in the Great Valley.
Petrie nodded to what Littlefoot said, "you try, you like." He said.
-
Rick was eager, but hesitant as he used his tongue and ate a few of the treesweets. His eyes suddenly widened as he sat down, while he struggled not to cry at the taste he could feel racing across his taste buds.
Grandma Longneck at first looked concerned for Rick, but then realized he was only shocked at how sweet the treesweets really tasted.
But she decided to ask just for safety sake, "Are you alright Rick..."
~~~
Spike turned to Ducky and gave a low sounding moan as if to ask if Anna would be okay with Mr.Threehorn.
-
Sam also tried the tree sweets and was also shocked at how sweet they were. "That a very unique taste very sweet,' sam said.
-
"Do not worry, Spike. I am sure Anna will be okay with Cera's dad," Ducky reassured her brother in her normally optimistic fashion.
___________________
As Anna sat in front of Mr. Threehorn, she could not get the siz of him, especially his horns, out of her mind.
Great, big horns, Anna thought to herself. Big tail, big feet, big everything. If he has it in for me, I'm screwed.
-
Upon hearing no answer, Markus unsteadily got to his feet, wincing as his spine cracked at the movement. His shock gave way to slight terror as he beheld himself as a swimmer, utterly baffled at his sudden transformation. "What the...?" He held up a saurian hand to his face, fascinated yet terrified at the same time.
"How could this possibly happen?" he wondered aloud, glancing about his suroundings before returning his gaze to his new form. "Not only am I in a world with dinosaurs, I AM one!" Another thought made him cringe slightly in fear. "But...can I return to a human form?"
The thought of being stuck in a form that, as interesting and cool as it was, was not his own drove a deep stake of fear into his heart. Markus struggled to keep calm, trying to reason his way through his situation. "OK, let's think about this. How do people transform?" His mind immediately wandered to science fiction, the only place he'd ever seen such transformations occur. "If I'm some sort of shapeshifter, then I can probably change back into my human form by thinking about it."
The thought sounded ridiculously easy, but, seeing no alternatives, Markus decided to give it a try. Closing his eyes, he thought of his human self, belatedly hoping he had clothes on. Opening his eyes, he gasped in surprise that he had indeed returned to his normal form. He was no longer a tall, red swimmer, and now appeared to be a regular human in his late teens. He tenatively ran a slightly tan-skinned hand through his short, dark hair, looking down at himself to find he was even wearing the jeans and white T-shirt he had last been wearing.
The transformation relieved Markus to no end, but other questions barraged his mind before he could relax. "I've got to be on some kind of drugs, or dead or something!" he thought to himself as he looked out at his surroundings. "I mean, how can all this be real? How did I get here? How can I transform? And most importantly," he added to himself. "what happened to my car?" The answerless questions tugged at his mind as he took another look around, noting that the dinosaurs he thought he had seen had already left.
"Well, I'm not gonna get any answers standing around here." he thought to himself, walking away from the waterfall through the brush. "Let's see where I've ended up..."
-
Drew was led through the forest, and out into the great valley. He was so nervous, that at the moment he kept repeating to himself "I wish i were human again!! What if the dinosaurs here freak out" he thought.
Chomper smirked, as he said "This here is the great valley!! It's beautiful isnt it". He always enjoyed coming back here to see his friends and how they were doing.
Drew nodded in response. "Yeah, definetly is" he smiled. He had to admit, that he always did want to go and travel their one day.....even if none of it was real". As Chomper turned around to look at him, he suddenly went wide eyed. "Wh...what our you" he asked.
Drew looked confused, as he said "What our you talking about".
Chomper gasped as he said "Drew, is that you". Drew had suddenly changed from a small teen sharptooth into a creature he'd never seen before.
Drew, noticing the look stared at himself. Seeing his regular clothes back, and skin he cheered "All right!!! I'm human again".
"H...Human, whats a human" Chomper perplexed confused, as he scratched his head with one of his paws.
Drew stared back, as he thought "Well...how do I explain this...".
-
It was then that John left for the Thundering falls and when he arrived, many of the Great Valley dinosaurs were there,he saw Grandpa Longneck and decided to give him the recent news.
"Grandpa Longneck" John spoke before continuing,"Bron has returned" and soon John had left.
-
Amy suddenly woke up from her dream. She slowly got herself up and tried to climb up of the ditch. It hard, for she was weak. So she tried to find boulders to help her climb from rock to rock. She kept slipping again and again. She tried to climb up and up. Higher and higher again. She kept slipping many times, because she felt so weak.
After hours of climbing however, she was able to get to the top. Suddenly she heard a grumble. She peered down again and saw the boulders move, slowly the sharp tooth got up and he shaked himself of the dust. He roared up at her and tried to climb up, but he too, being weak from falling, kept falling back. Amy spat insults at him in very vulgar words. Then she in a huff, limped away.
She slowly walked, because she heard voices faraway with her hearing.
Hmm I guess there is perks to being a flyer. She smiled as she limped to try to find the source of the voices, and hopefully, she would find that human and Pterano. Amy believed that the human was actually Noname from the GOF.
Well, if he is, it's going to be interesting, the discussions and things we could have. His views are so different then mine. Then of course, my ideas are usually different then everyone else's, especially my spiritual views.
-----------------------
"Let me speak before you butt in dear girl." Mr. Three Horn silenced Anna.
Mr. Three Horn dramatically changed his expression and tried to be a bit more friendly, "So I understand you have never been to the Great Valley before. Just where are you from exactly?"
-
"I believe she is new here" Pterano said, flying in. "Thomas" was close behind.
"She claims to have seen me somewhere before" the human said. "I'm not sure where, but... maybe I have too."
-
"That was sweeter than I expected it to be,' sam said reflecting on the taste of the treesweet.
-
Little Foot then responded, "Also, if you look over here, there are some families with their kids. Then over there," Little Foot pointed with his nose. "There is the bubbling mud if you want to relax."
Seeing Rick and Sam enjoying the sweet treats he also said, "If you guys like those, you probably would like to go to the west of the valley and find some tree stars."
-
"Not right now littlefoot I'd rather see the rest of the valley first,' sam said.
-
Anna could not have felt more nervous. Surely, Mr. Threehorn would see her as a real quack if she told him she was from the future. She then thought of the fact that threehorn fossils have only been found in western parts of America, not eastern parts. With that in mind, she spoke up.
"Well, I come from a place far, far east of here in a land my kind call America," she answered, still worried she was in for it. Anna did not like fighting unless it's a last resort, and she certainly did not like confrontation.
-
"Oh okay..." Little Foot felt a little embarrassed for having his suggestion turned down.
"Then, let's go this way, the thundering falls is over there." Little Foot motioned for the others to follow him.
-
"What is "America"? I never in my life heard of a land like that." Mr. Three Horn raised a brow.
-
"I'm not sure how to explain it. I believe dinosaurs here would see it as part of the Mysterious Beyond. My kind tend to give places names in order to identify which part of the world we come from. I don't think dinosaurs are too familiar with the names we call places. That's probably why you've never heard of it," Anna replied.
-
Grandpa Longneck smiled, "Ah, Bron is here. I'm sure Littlefoot will want to know so he can spend time with his father and Shorty." He said. "Finding Littlefoot can be a bit difficult since his friends and he like to play and run around a lot, as any young one does."
"Maybe we go play at Thundering falls." Petrie said.
-
"So...humans live all over the world, but where your from it a place called Colorado. You live in houses, and drive cars and our able to eat both meat and plants.....does that mean you would eat other dinosaurs" asked Chomper naively.
Drew looked stunned at the question, as he laughed "Ha ha!! No way!! Do I look like I even have the teeth to do something like that". He leaned down in front of chomper as he flashed his teeth whilst crossing his eyes, making a funny face.
Chomper giggled at the face, as he siad "No, I guess not. Heh heh".
Drew sighed, as he said "Sorry i didnt tell you earlier, I didnt even know that I could switch back and forth between dino and human". He didnt want Chomper to think that there was another friendly sharptooth, when...we'll there kinda was".
Chomper smiled as he waved "Aw, its alright. I'm not mad at you, and you did tell me the truth. You still want to meet my friends".
Drew nodded, but thought "I wonder if I'm the only human here at the moment". Before he could think any further on the subject, Chompre started tugging at one of his arms. "C'mon, there all probably gonna be at the thundering falls. That's where most of them like to go when they want to swim and relax, or just all around play". Getting in front, he grinned "C'mon, I'll race ya there in a game of tag".
Drew became uncomfertable at the idea, as he said "That's kid stuff, I'm uhh...kinda old to play a game like tag, and besides what if someone else sees me doing that". He couldnt think any further, as Chomper tagged him and laughed Tag.
Chomper ran as he dissappered into the brush ahead.
Smiling, Drew said "Aw, what the hell. Your going down Sharptooh". With that, he bolted after him out into the great valley, and towards the thundering falls.
-
"What would you like to do now, Spike?" asked Ducky.
_______________
In the meantime, Anna was trying to stay ahead of Mr. Threehorn by thinking of what he would ask next. She had been certain he would've asked her a simple question, such as what business she had being in the valley. To ask where she came from was a tough one to answer. She knew he was stubborn and concrete in his views of strangers, and to attempt to explain to him she was from the future would certainly seal his view of her as a quack.
-
Mim stepped out from the trees, waving her hand to indicate the large area. "And this is the Thundering Falls area, a bit obvious how it got it's name. Many come to this and nearby areas at various times of the day." Mim said.
"Interesting." Flapper said, finding actually seeing the thundering falls was different then seeing an animated 2d version of it as he had done before.
-
Chomper giggled as Drew tried to catch him!! Jumping over logs, and hopping over pounds from rock to rock, he jumped through a large bush that led to the thundering falls. As the name implied, it was a large waterfall that thundered viciously as it all poured into a large pool of water, near plenty of green food. Up ahead, he could see Spike and Ducky. "Hi guys" he waved, as he went to say hi, when....
"CHOMPER, WATCH IT!! I'M GONNA" Drew shouted in alarm as he tripped over a root sticking into the ground. As he fell towards the alarmed Chomper, the two crashed as they went into a roll, heading down the hill at fast speed, shouting pain the whole time.
Chomper fortunatly, landed on his rear but Drew ended up landing on his head, as they we're at the feet now of Chompers two friends. "Heh, hows it going" he chuckled.
"Owww....my head" Drew groaned in pain, as he grasped his head. "Someone make the world stop spinning" he groaned.
-
Spike gave a gentle laugh at Ducky's question as he turned and began to eat a nearby bush, as if to say 'like you have to ask'.
~~~
Rick finally snapped out of his trance with the treesweets and looked over to where the Thundering falls were and began to follow Littlefoot. "I can't wait to see this." he said aloud.
Grandma Longneck walked after the small group shortly after she was sure they were all heading the right way.
-
As John left the Thundering falls, he caught a glimpse of Grandma Longneck and another, unknown longneck, John glared at the longneck suspicously as he left.
-
Grandpa Longneck continued along his way till he got to where some underwater plants were and started to eat some of them, in his usual no need to hurry style.
"Maybe others at Thundering falls." Petrie said, meaning their other friends, and how much fun they could have, instead of those scary adventures.
-
Mr. Three Horn sniffed, asked Anna to wait a moment so he could drink.
After he was satisfied, he commented, "I see. I suppose you have family over there, since you look as though you came by yourself. You must them don't you?"
Amazingly in that moment, his stern glare suddenly softened and became sad and sympathetic.
-
(I don't suppose it would be possible for me to join this RP, would it?)
-
(Absolutely Pangea. :) You can start now. Just tell me the characters you want to play and you can start. ^^)
-
"Not to be rude but who are you,' sam asked belmont.
-
(Rat_lady7: Thanks. :DD I already posted in the discussion thread for this RP (http://www.gangoffive.net/index.php?topic=6196&view=findpost&p=9133676), in which I included that information.)
The strange creature groggily awoke at the edge of the Mysterious Beyond. Having been lying on his stomach, he pushed itself up onto his hands and knees, before standing up, balancing uncertainly on his hind legs.
Instinctively he reached for his glasses, before realizing that he could see perfectly (better than usual, in fact), even though he wasn’t wearing them. Furthermore he noticed that his glasses weren’t anywhere near him. He wasn’t even in his room! In fact, he didn’t recognize where he was at all! Springing fully awake at this realization, he scanned his surroundings with a panicked expression. He appeared to be in a small open rocky area, surrounded by tall, pointed boulders. Enormous mountains towered imposingly in the distance.
“Okay,” he thought aloud, attempting to calm himself, “When I’m dreaming, I usually wake up once I become aware that I’m dreaming. So I can be reasonably certain that I’m not dreaming right now.” At that moment he noticed something anomalous at the edge of his peripheral vision. Holding his arm in front of his face, he squawked in surprise (something that was actually not abnormal for him to do) to see that it was covered in dark reddish feathers.
“What the heck?! I’ve turned into a bird overnight?! How does that happen?!” But he discarded the possibility that he was a bird upon noting that his hand still had its fingers. Granted, there were fewer of them, and they were longer, and tipped with claws. But they definitely did not belong to any modern-day bird. His initial shock replaced by curiosity, he twisted his head around in an attempt to examine himself.
Not just his arms (which, as he noted, were now large, flamboyant wings), but his entire body was covered in feathers. Those on his belly and the underside of his wings were tawny yellow, while the rest were a dark red or maroon. Even his legs were feathered, all the way down to his feet. Twisting his neck (now much longer and more flexible) to look behind him, he saw that he had a long tail, tipped with a fan of yellow feathers, which he quickly discovered contained muscles that he could flex and twitch. “Definitely not an avian characteristic,” he thought, his heart pounding with growing excitement.
Only now did he carefully run his hands over his head and face, investigating its shape and texture by touch. He felt a crest of feathers, similar to those adorning his tail, on the nape of his neck, and a dully pointed, unfeathered muzzle that he estimated to be about twice as long as his head was high. Clicking his jaws together, he discovered that they contained teeth. Testing them with his tongue, he found them to be moderately sharp; the teeth of a carnivore or insectivore. It was the confirmation that he possessed teethótogether with the clawed hands and bony tailóthat cemented his certainty of what he had become.
“I dunno how it happened,” he muttered, speaking aloud as he often did, “but I’ve gone back in time and turned into some sort of maniraptoran theropod. One with feathers on its legs. Maybe Pedopenna or Microraptor.” The thought sunk in. “Holy buckets, I’m a dinosaur!”
-
"Okay, let's go then." Little Foot announced and he lead the way to the thundering falls. When they go there, he suddenly skided to a halt. He saw Spike, Ducky, Chomper, and the others. He was worried what the newcomers would think, so he tried to distract them from going that way.
----------------------
Amy limped until she to came to a stone that encircled something. It looked really familiar, but she wasn't so sure. She scraped against the stone with her claw. She then looked at her claws and she whispered, "Cool."
---------------------
Very blind, Red Claw banged against the ditch. He roared for help, he roared so loud, and so sad that it bounced off the walls of the ditch and against the boulders circling around the Great Valley. Then it bounced to the Mysterious Beyond. He may have been a proud sharptooth, but he knew when he was defeated and down. He then stopped and decided that he should heal before trying to climb up the ditch, if he could climb up that is.
I will get that flyer for this. Her blood will be in my veins by the time I am out of here and well.
-
Mim and Flapper continued towards the Thundering Falls. They both walked to the river and the main gathering spot.
"Nice looking place." Flapper said looking around.
"Yes, but a bit loud once one gets close to the waterfall." Mim said waving towards where the waterfall is. She didn't get to close very often, it being so loud once one was very close.
-
Thud heard out redclaw and proceded to where he was lying.
-
Roaring in sharp tooth tongue, Red Claw demanded, "WHO'S THERE?!"
He was trying not to show it, but he was scared. If anything, bigger, younger, and stronger went after him, he would be dead. Or if a pack of a hundred other dinosaurs attacked, he would have the same result.
-
"It's me thud I was just looking for you and screech,' thud replied.
------------
Sam looked toward the thundering falls and saw chomper. "You know littlefoot when it comes to having sharpteeth as friends I have nothing against that in fact I have a few sharptooth friends myself,' sam said.
-
Little Foot didn't hear what Sam said for he was too afraid for Chomper's well being and his sharp tooth friend. So kept trying to distract the others while Chomper and his friend were playing.
---------------------------
"Well, Screech isn't here. If anything, I thought he would be with you." Red Claw replied.
"Please, help me get out of here! I can't see you! Where are you?" Red Claw was getting frantic.
-
Though a part of him worried that he would be unable to return home, he was elated. He had always wanted to know what it was like to be a different kind of creature, and he had the luck to have become one that particularly fascinated him.
It then occurred to him that, even though he had become a dinosaur, he was still speaking English. “Or maybe I’m just hearing English in my head,” he considered.
Then another thought struck him. “Hey, if I’m in prehistoric times, there must be other dinosaurs around!” He grinned and clenched his fists as he jumped up and down ecstatically. “Yes! Yes! Yes! I get to see dinosaurs! Live ones!”
Suddenly an ear-splitting shriek caused him to jump to about the level of his own height, freezing in place upon returning to the ground. Regardless of the drastic change his body had undergone, he was still as high-strung and panicky as ever. Slowly turning his head to look over his shoulder, he saw his first dinosaur stride into view from behind a rock formation.
It was a large blue biped, with small, wickedly clawed forearms, long, pointed jaws packed with sharp white fangs, and giant hooked claws on both its feet. He recognized it immediately. “A raptor,” he murmured, half in awe and half in terror.
It was far bigger than he would expect a raptor to be, but considering that his own size had probably changed along with his body, he realized he had no sense of scale in this world. Perhaps his new body was simply very small, and as a result the raptor appeared far larger to him than it would if he was a human.
He noticed that the raptor looked and sounded an awful lot like Screech, a character from his favorite animated movie and television series: The Land Before Time. “But that’s impossible,” he thought, “...isn’t it?” In any case, it didn’t matter. The raptor had noticed him. Snarling hungrily, it began to charge towards him.
“What a day to get my wish,” he muttered, before turning to run.
-
"I don't know where screech is there is a ramp right below me I'm comming down there to lead you out,' thud said.
-
He ran as fast as he could in the one direction that wasn’t blocked by rocks. But he didn’t get far before he discoveredómuch to his terror and dismayóthat this was because the ground ended in a sheer drop hundreds of feet to the ground. He was at the edge of a cliff, with impassable boulders on both sides and a predatory dinosaur behind him. Trapped.
“Oh, crap,” he cursed.
Then a thought struck him. All might not be completely lost. If he was a Microraptor or some related dinosaur, then he should be able to glide. Fear attacked him at the thought. He was terrified of heights.
“Well,” he sighed, “If I jump I’ll either fall to my death or glide to safety, but if I stay here I’ll get eaten for sure.”
Without another thought, he leapt off the edge.
-
"Thanks Thud!" Red Claw roared happily.
--------------
Amy was able to find a place where she could climb and peer to where she was heading. It was the Great Valley.
"Holy cow!" Amy whispered to herself in amazement. She almost wanted to cry for she remembered when she saw the end scene in the first film of "Land Before Time".
She however, could not cry, as hard as she could. As usual, she could never force herself to cry. It had to come out on it's own. She crawled down from where she kneeled, she was careful not to slip.
Then she heard voices. One of them she was not familiar with, the other she knew perfectly.
Mr. Three Horn!
She also saw water from where she was. Crystal, clear water.
She drooled at the sight. However, she waited behind a tree and it just so happened that Mr. Three Horn was having a convorsation with a certain swimmer.
-
"Hello, Chomper. It is a pleasure to see you, yep yep yep. Oh, my! I see you have found a human too, yep yep yep," Ducky said as she could not help but notice that a human, this one a male, had landed right in front of her.
_________________
Anna did not want to think about her small family back at home. Not at that time, anyway. She did not like crying in front of others. She felt others viewed her as weak or vulnerable if she cried in front of them.
"Yeah, I have family back at home, and I do miss 'em," Anna replied as she fought her emotions.
-
Mr. Three Horn nodded, not noticing her struggle at all, as critical as he was.
"I too miss a few of my family members." He sighed. "Especially my last mate and the daughters I had. We were seperated long ago..." He seemed to have zoned off into the past, into another dimension.
Suddenly he shook his head, "Still, that's a long time ago." He suddenly became stern and asked more questions.
"Do you think you will stay long in the Great Valley?"
-
Little Foot introduced his friends.
"Sam, Rick, these are my friends, Ducky, Spike, and Chomper. I guess Chomper brought in a friend...." He stared at the creature with amazement. He didn't mean to be rude, but he just never seen anything like that in his life.
-
Partly out of instinct, partly out of the knowledge that he would meet a quick but messy end on the ground below if he didn’t, he stretched out his arms and legs as far out to his sides as they would go. Almost immediately the wind caught them, and his plummet arced sharply into a near-horizontal glide. The resultant backlash gave him such a jolt that he opened his eyes, which he had clenched shut as tightly as he could during his dive off the cliff. For a moment he almost shut them again, seeing the ground so far beneath him. But then he became aware that it wasn’t getting any closer, and that he was in fact riding the wind like a paravian hang-glider.
Still, even with the realization that he wasn’t going to end up like the plywood-parachuting crash-test dummy on MythBusters, he was terrified out of his mind. His heart felt like a jackhammer inside his chest, and he was practically hyperventilating. “THAT WAS THE SCARIEST THING I’VE EVER DONE IN MY LIFE!” But it had worked. To his amazement, he was gliding.
--------------------------------------------------
Behind him, the raptor (who, as a matter of fact, really was Screech) skidded to a stop at the edge of the cliff, narrowly avoiding falling off. He growled and gnashed its teeth in frustration as his intended prey soared out of reach.
Then the fast biter heard a distant, but very familiar roar, and all thoughts of needing to fill his stomach (which had been empty for nearly three days now) instantaneously evaporated. He was already late in getting back, and knew that Red Claw wouldn't be happy about it. More anxious than he would have been willing to admit, Screech headed off as fast as he could in the direction of the roar.
-
"I'm really not sure. I mean, I don't plan on staying here permanantly, but I don't think I'll be gone by tomorrow either. I don't know how to get back home from here. The world is much larger than it seems," Anna replied, fearing Mr. Threehorn would have a problem with her staying.
What if there were others like me here? Would they be forced to leave as well? , she thought to herself.
______________________
"Hello, Sam and Rick! I am Ducky, and this is my baby brother Spike. He does not talk much, no no no," Ducky chattered in excitement.
-
Amy overheard the convorsation, suddenly, see tripped from the tree. She felt so many aches and pains, so she let out a soft cry. Which made Mr. Three Horn look to her direction.
"Who are you?" Mr. Three Horn demanded.
"Help me..." Amy replied as she looked up at Mr. Three Horn. She rested her head, still awake, but it was hard for her to stand up.
-
"Oh, my word! What the hell happened to ya?" asked Anna as she stood up.
-
Amy looked up at the swimmer that made the comment. She tried get herself up slowly, but it only made her fall down again. So she sat and looked at the two faces.
"I...tried to save someone from a sharptooth. I...fought him off...and...well, I fell into a ditch...and..."
Suddenly she saw the water again.
"Excuse me for a moment..." She said and she dunk her head into the water. She inhaled the water. She didn't care how she looked at that moment. She was starving and thirsty.
"We need to get help." Mr. Three Horn turned to Anna. "I'll take her to the longnecks. By the way Anna...thank you for this talk." He said with a rare smile.
He then kneeled down to the flyer and nudged her. Amy stopped drinking and with Mr. Three Horn permission, she got onto his back.
"Anna, you can come if you want. It would be good that the others would get to know you too."
He went away with the flyer on his back.
-
Anna smiled back and joined Mr. Threehorn and the flyer in finding the Longnecks.
_______________
"It is awful quiet this morning. It is, it is. Why do I get a feeling that we are not alone? Could there be more humans here than we have seen?" Ducky asked out loud.
-
Little Foot replied to Ducky, "Well...if there are "humans" like that, I don't see how their could be more out there. But don't you remember that Guido was the only one he ever seen? So maybe this human is only one of his kind." He looked at the human.
"Sorry, I don't mean to make you feel bad, I just, well, no one has ever seen a "human" before. I'm Little Foot by the way."
Suddenly Little Foot saw Mr. Three Horn carrying something on his back, with a swimmer close to him. He raised a brow and nudged his grandparents.
"Um..what's going on?"
--------------------------
Amy felt the back of a three horn, or more correctly, a triceratops! She knew this had to be a dream. It could have not been real, but it was.
Then she peered at the swimmer next to her. She tried to introduce herself.
"I'm Amy by the way."
-
Anna looked up at the flyer.
"Cool! I have a good friend named Amy. Oops! Sorry to be rude. Name's Anna."
__________________
"But, Littlefoot, I did meet a human earlier. I did, I did. She left with Cera's dad a little while ago, yep yep yep. She can change into a dinosaur like us. She could, she could," Ducky replied. She hoped Littlefoot would believe her.
-
Amy replied, "That's funny, I have two friends named Anna. One of them is somewhat the same age as me. The other is a bit older then me." She shrugged.
Mr. Three Horn went to the longnecks and told them what happened.
"This young flyer tripped right in front of us. She was attacked by a sharp tooth. I'm surprised she's even still speaking, judging by how weak she looks."
Amy looked up at the longnecks and then she jumped off of Mr. Three Horn's back, staring up that huge dinosaurs above.
And I thought sky scrapers were huge!
She timidly waved to them and said, "Uh..I'm Amy..."
-
Living up impressively to the first part of his species’ name, Screech made a beeline for a deep, rocky ditch, wherefromóif his sharp sense of hearing had not failed himóRed Claw’s call had originated. Peering over the edge, he spotted a bruised and disheveled-looking Red Claw standing disoriented at the bottom of the ditch. “Red Claw!” he roared, “I’m here! Sorry I'm late; I got distracted by some weird-looking flyer. What happened?”
--------------------------------------------------
As the human-turned-feathered glider coasted on the wind high above the ground, he surveyed the surrounding and underlying landscape, which he had previously been too terror-stricken to take any note of.
“Whoa...” he gasped. Never had he seen such spectacular scenery, even on the many nature shows he loved to watch. A verdant patchwork of lush forests and grassy fields carpeted the land for miles around, dotted here and there by waterholes, towering rock formations, and even a few distant volcanoes. Glancing across the horizon, he observed that the entire area was surrounded on all sides by massive rocky walls, and noted a huge waterfall at one end that fed the largest of the rivers that crisscrossed the low-lying land. It looked exactly like...
“The Great Valley!” he exclaimed, “Holy buckets, I really am in the Land Before Time world!” His mind raced at the implications. He might have a chance to actually meet the dinosaurs he had grown up watching on the television, and had recently rediscovered his fondness for. The prospect was thrilling, but, in keeping with his usual apprehensive mindset, he also worried.
“What if they don’t like me?” he thought nervously, “What will I even say to them if I do meet them? How do I explain the fact that I know all about them and their world? Should I hide it? Should I even tell them my name?” It was all so overwhelming.
He sighed. He figured he might as well think about it later, and enjoy the view and the feeling of his newfound flight for now.
-
"What human?" Petrie asked, curious. "is it sharptooth?" he said getting afraid, cowering down a little and looking afraid and shivering.
Grandpa Longeck looked to see if anyone he knew was nearby. He finished eating the bit of underwater green food and raised his head to look around the area where he could see if anyone around were ones he knew.
-
Drew smiled, as he said "It's alright, Im used to others not really trusting me. Name's Drew by the way, its very nice to meet you all". Getting to his feet, he asked "So, howd you all end up here anyway, did you fall through some portal that led to an alternative world".
Chomper looked at him confused, not knowing what he ment as he turned to Littlefoot "So, what happened littlefoot? Is someone hurt" he asked.
-
The next moment John crossed paths with Bron, "I didn't think I would be running into you again" he said, Bron didn't reply.
"Need you be ignoring me, its quite rude mind you"John explained,obviously annoyed.
"Sorry about that, how come you ran off last time" Bron asked.
"I had somewhere to be" John replied as he started to walk passed the massive sauropod,he thought at first it would be good to be able to meet the animated dinosaurs he saw in a film series when he was growing up but now it sort of took a turn for the worst.
-
"It's a pleasure to meet you guys,' sam said.
--------------------
Thud continued down the ramp using his vision to see through the darkness when he found redclaw.
-
"Likewise, it's always nice to meet a new face" Drew smiled.
"Yeah, Hi there" grinned Chomper, always ready to make new friends.
-
OOC:Belmont, it's been a day. Give GVG a bit more time.
-
"Many new people arrive in valley?" Petrie asked, wondering if a herd had arrived in the valley recently.
--
Mim and Flapper went down to an area near the thundering falls to get a drink. Mim waved to Grandpa Longneck, "Hello, how are things?" She asked.
"Oh, things are going fine. I heard that Bron has arrived in the Great Valley. have you seen Littlefoot. I would like him to get the news. " He then noticed the flyer, "Hello, are you new here?" He asked.
Mim shook her head, "no, I've not seen him for a day or so. He's likely playing around here somewhere." Mim said, leaving out unless he and his friends are outside the great valley having an adventure.
Flapper nodded, "Yes, I arrived in the dark time last night." He said, "I'm Flapper, nice to meet you." He said.
"Everyone calls me Grandpa Longneck. I'm pleased to meet you." Grandpa Longneck said.
"Me also. " Flapper said smiling.
-
Chronicler and Ruby arrived near the Thundering Falls. They couldn't be seen yet because they were behind a bush. Ruby then began to walk into the clearing and asked Chronicle to follow her.
However, Chronicler hesitated. "I'm not sure about this," he said.
"Come on," said Ruby. "I already told you that you need to learn what it's like to have good friends."
Ruby grabbed Chronicler's hand and tried to lead him towards her friends, but he resisted and tried to say where he was. They continued to pull against each other until Chronicler suddenly slipped, causing both of them to fall through the bush into the open. Chronicler had landed on top of Ruby and their faces were very close to each other. Chronicler quickly got up and went back behind the bush, hoping nobody had seen him or what had just happened.
-
"What was that noise,' sam asked.
-
John stopped in his tracks and said: "Are there any other herds coming?"
Bron thought for a second.
"Well I did meet a herd on my way here and they said that they,too were heading here".
"Who was the leader" John asked
"That would be telling wouldn't it".
John wondered where he had heard that line before ...of course those rainbowfaces.
-
"Thomas" approached Bron...
"Wow! I wonder if it is coincidence that so many of these dinosaurs are named after the Greek words which we will one day designate them... or have named which are the translations of those words into English..." the human thought.
-
John leaned against a tree and every minute or so looked behind him to see if Shorty was trying to get the drop on him, after all Shorty had told him to "watch his back more often".
It was then he saw a human approching Bron,he stood up and approached him. "How do you do" John greeted kindly.
-
Sam went to where he had heard the noise. He saw ruby still lying on the ground 'are you alright,' he asked.
-
Though he was soaring on a comfortably even keel, his trajectory was not perfectly horizontal, and ever so slightly slanted downward. As he glided forward, he was coming ever closer to the ground; close enough to identify some of the massive creatures that roamed across the meadows beneath him.
His heart thumped with excitement as he recognized sauropods (“ëLongnecks’, I’ll have to remember to call them,” he thought); Triceratops (“ëThreehorns’”); hadrosaurs (“ëSwimmers’ or ëBigmouths’? I can never decide...”); even a few ankylosaurs and stegosaurs (“'Clubtails' and ëSpiketails’”). He also spotted numerous small winged shapes flapping over the treetops, which he automatically knew to be pterosaurs (“ëFlyers’”). He shuddered in exhilaration. Pterosaurs were intensely fascinating to him, and he hoped he would have the opportunity to see one close up.
Suddenly he noticed another flying creature ahead of him. This one was definitely not a pterosaur. As a matter of fact, it looked an awful lot like him, except that it was teal in color, and only about two thirds his size. If it was the same species as him, it was considerably younger. He couldn’t tell for sure, but the other glider looked rather familiar to him for some reason. Of more immediate concern was the fact that it was gliding right into his path!
Desperately he tried to steer, changing the angle of his wings and tail, but the wind was pushing him towards the other glider.
“Hey!” he yelled desperately, “Get out of the way!”
“Huh?” The other glider turned its head in his direction. But it only had time to utter a panicked yelp before the two collided in mid-air.
-
"I think you'll enjoy it here. Do you plan on living here or only visiting?" Grandpa Longneck asked.
"I think I may live here. It does look nice. No sharpteeth, plenty of food and water." Flapper said.
"It certainly is a nice place to live indeed." Mim said agreeing.
"it is indeed.
----
"Maybe we go look for other friends?" Petrie asked looking at those with him.
-
"Don't worry, I'm okay," replied Ruby. She got up and faced Sam. "I just met another Fast-Runner named Chronicler. I was trying to introduce him to my friends, but he doesn't seem to like making friends because he never had any." She turned back to the bush that Chronicler was no doubt hiding behind, but then she realized something. She turned back to Sam and asked, "Do I know you? You don't look familiar to to me. Of course, if you were familiar to me, I would know who you are, so I guess that means I don't know who you are."
-
"Hi Ruby, I was wondering where you were" greeted Chomper, as he came up to her. He smiled, as he said "This is my new friend, his names Drew". He pointed at the human that walked up to them.
"Heh, hi there Ruby; its nice to meet you" greeted Drew, waving slightly.
-
The two feathered gliders crashed through layer after layer of foliage as they plunged down through the forest canopy. Fortunately for them, they were both very light, and their fall was cushionedóalbeit painfullyóby the leafy branches. Eventually they landed in a tangled heap on the forest floor, extremely dazed, but not seriously injured.
“Ow,” the teal glider croaked, “That’s gonna be a bruise.”
The red glider, lying facedown in a crumpled feathery pile, just groaned weakly. His teal counterpart, quicker to recover, stood up and began brushing off the leaves and twigs that had become entangled in his feathers. When he was finished, he turned to look at the larger creature.
“Hey, are you okay?” he asked. The ruffled red lump in front of him simply uttered another groan in response.
“Uh, here, lemme help you up.” Finding one of the red creature’s hands, the teal glider grabbed it, straining as he helped pull the bigger dinosaur to his feet. Upon doing so, he finally got a good look at him, and his jaw dropped in astonishment.
“I don’t believe it!” he exclaimed, “Another one like me! I–I–I mean, you’re a lot bigger than me, but you’re the same as me! Well, almost the same...I mean, you’re not 'me' exactly, but you’re like...like...another me! A different me! Like, there’s two of me, but one’s different...”
As the ecstatic teal glider chattered on, the larger creature gradually emerged from his trauma-induced stupor. (He wasn’t accustomed to such violent bodily collisions.) Black spots of lightheadedness still obscured his vision, but he recognized the smaller dinosaur’s distinctive speech, and as his optic lucidity returned to normal, he saw clearly for the first time an individual he had previously known only as a talking two-dimensional image.
“Guido?” he asked in surprise.
-
"Maybe me go look for other friends." Petrie said and started to fly off to look for some of their other friends.
-
"Will she be okay?" Anna asked the Longnecks out of concern. Meanwhile, Ducky came over and tapped Anna's right leg with her left hand. Anna flinched in startlement before she looked down at an equally startled Ducky.
"Oh, I am sorry, yes I am. I did not mean to scare you, no no no," whispered Ducky. Anna just smiled at her.
"Aw, it's okay. I am said to be jumpy. Funny I don't scare easily, though," Anna whispered back.
"Some of my friends are here, as well as a couple of newcomers. I can show you to them, yep yep yep."
"I'd love to, Ducky, but Mr. Threehorn and I found an injured flyer. More like, she found us."
"That is terrible, yep yep yep. Where is she?"
"On Mr. Threehorn's back."
"Can I see?"
"Sure," whispered Anna before she bent down and scooped up Ducky. "Now, I'm short, both as a swimmer and as a human, so ya outta stand on my head."
"Okay," Ducky replied as Anna lifted Ducky to a long crest that grew out of the crown of her head. Ducky stepped off of Anna's hands and held the crest tightly. She could see Amy much better from where she was.
"Poor thing. I hope she will be okay, yep yep yep," Ducky whispered out of concern as she glanced over Amy's injuries.
-
(CT: Actually I'm on the ground. :) )
Amy looked up at Ducky and she smiled seeing the familiar character.
"Hi." She said softly.
Mr. Three Horn responded to the longnecks, "We need to heal this girl. She just came toward us and she triped. She was attacked by Red Claw." He was stern as he said this.
-
(Oops :slap!)
"Hello! I am Ducky, yep yep yep. What is your name?" the little swimmer giggled as she waved.
_________________
"What could be taking them?" Cera asked, growing impatient. "I would like to see everyone else today. What has happened to Anna? I hope Daddy did not scare her away." Tricia giggled as Cera finally laid down and tucked her front legs under her head.
"What? What could possibly be funny?" Cera demanded. Tricia then came up to Cera, snuggled against her left side while curling up, yawned and fell asleep. Cera coule not be mad at Tricia. After all, Tricia was still a baby, and babies need a lot of sleep. Cera smiled as she reached down and nuzzled Tricia.
"Sleep well, Tricia," Cera whispered before she rested her head on her front legs again. She wished she could fall asleep with her sister, but Cera was too worried about Anna to sleep.
-
"Thomas" spoke to Belmont. "Hello, there. Have... I seen you somewhere before?" he said, addressing Belmont. "Oh, great, now I'm turning into that flyer girl from before..." the human thought.
-
Guido, still overjoyed at the discovery of another one of his kind, barely seemed to notice at first that this total stranger had addressed him by name. “Y–Y–Y–Yeah, that’s me! I’m– Hey...wait a minute, how do you know my name?”
“Uhhh...” the red glider stammered. He snapped out of his daze, realizing that he had accidentally given away a piece of information he felt he probably shouldn’t have. “It’s...kinda hard to explain...”
“But I’ve never met you before. Have you heard of me?”
“You might say that, yeah.”
“Well, anyway, I–I–I–I’m so glad to meet you! This is the best day of my life! Not the flying into you part...I’m sorry about that...I’m used to crashing into things, but I don’t know if you are...”
The red glider held up a hand. “It’s okay!” he blurted.
Guido immediately fell silent. He stared up at the older dinosaur, looking worried that he had irritated the only other member of his kind he had ever met.
The red glider recognized Guido’s expression (he had been in far too many similar situations himself), and immediately felt guilty. He recoiled humbly, meshing his fingers together and twiddling them fretfully. “Uh, sorry...sorry. Didn’t mean to sound angry there. Just...needed to get a word in edgewise, ya know?” He smirked amiably, hoping to dissolve the tension. “And, uh...as for the whole aerial collision thing, that was my fault, really. It was my first time gliding, and I didn’t know how to steer.”
“Oh, uh...uh...that’s okay,” Guido said. He was trying his best to be polite, not wanting to offend his newfound kin. “Well, uh, you looked like you were doing pretty well for your first time.”
The red glider smiled sheepishly. “Well, I...didn’t have much choice. A raptor–er, fast biter was chasing me, and I was at the edge of a cliff, so I just sorta dove off.”
“You dove off a cliff?! Wow, you’re as crazy as I am!” He paused. “I–I–I–I mean...I didn’t mean–”
The other glider held out his hand again. “It’s okay, it’s OKAY!” he shouted a second time, interrupting Guido before he could start another of his awkward ramblings. To show that he wasn't offended, he laughed. “You don’t have to apologize. You’re right. Sometimes I wonder if I’m not crazy myself. A lot of the time, actually. I’m a major weirdo, at any rate.”
Guido chuckled. “Same here! At least, that’s what everybody tells me. Hey, maybe you’re my long-lost older brother or something!”
“Well, I doubt that,” the red glider laughed.
“What’s your name, anyway?”
“Uh...” The red glider hesitated. He was still nervous about telling his real name to individuals he had never met, but felt he had known for a long time and respected immensely. Besides, even if he hadn’t changed much mentally, he was in a completely different body now, and if he was in the Land Before Time universe, he would have to fit in the best he could. Truth be told, he had never felt compatible with the rest of the world as a human either, but he had always done his best to pull off a semblance of normality (while still being mostly himself), and figured that doing the same here wouldn’t be all that different. Ironically, he realized that after spending so long trying to fit into human society, he would have to live as a dinosaur trying not to act too much like a human. Perhaps such a switch was reason enough to use an alternative title, and he chose the first one that came to mind.
“Call me Pangaea.”
-
Amy standed on all fours looking up at Ducky.
"I'm Amy, and you are?"
She completely faked the fact that she actually knew who this dinosaur was, but she didn't want to scare the girl by knowing her name. She smiled, trying to holdback a laugh, which was REALLY hard to do.
---------------
(ooc: Belmont, are Shorty and Bron in the Great Valley? I'm a bit confused...)
Little Foot went up to the injured flyer and asked, "Hi, are you okay? Maybe you can come and heal those wounds near the water?"
Amy nodded and said, "Yeah, it could help a bit." She had to crawl on all fours to the water, but Little Foot pushed her gently to the water and she tried to clean herself.
"I'm Little Foot by the way. Over there with that older swimmer is Ducky, over there is Chomper and his friend. Then over there is Ruby and her new friend. Those are my grandparents, that's Mr. Three Horn, and those two are Rick and Sam."
----------------
After finally getting the blind sharp tooth out, Red Claw sniffed his way around. He stood still. He tried to sniff the surroundings, he listened to the gentle breeze of the leaves rustling in the trees, which made him jump a bit, but after realizing what the familiar sound was, he calmed down.
"Screech, Thud, I need to tell you something important, but first, let's get out of here. I need to find a place to rest...away from there...."
-
"Where are Cera and Tricia? They should be here by now, yes they should," Ducky said as she began to feel nervous. She was afraid something had happened to them.
-
Guido raised a confused eyebrow at the red glider’s odd name. “Uh...Pan-jee-uh?” he repeated slowly.
The larger dinosaur shrugged. “Weird name, I know. I kinda chose it myself.”
“Well, uh, glad to meet you, Pangaea,” Guido said.
“The same to you,” Pangaea nodded.
“So, uh, where did you come from?” Guido asked.
Pangaea shrugged. “Don’t really know. I just sorta woke up on that clifftop. Can’t remember where I was before that.”
“Hey, just like me!” Guido laughed, “Maybe we ARE brothers.”
Pangaea just shrugged again. Thinking back, he could dimly recall shutting down his computer (forgetting to log out of the GOF, as was common for him), and then immediately going to bed. Whatever inexplicable force had sucked him into the Land Before Time universe had apparently done so while he was asleep. In any case, he didn’t think he would bother trying to explain that to Guido.
“So...do you think you could show me around this place? Like I said, I’m kinda new around here.”
“Well, uh, I don’t know it as well as some folks around here do, but sure! C’mon! Wait till I tell Petrie that I’m not one of a kind anymore!”
-
"Maybe she play with sister." Petrie said, "Maybe adults find leaves to heal hurt." Petrie said.
-
"Sorry I forgot to introduce myself I'm sam what's your name,' sam asked ruby.
-
"Nice to meet you, Sam. My name is Ruby," said Ruby to Sam. Ruby then noticed Chomper arrive. "There you are, Chomper. Sorry I forgot about you. I was busy teaching some things to a new friend I met today." Ruby then noticed the human standing next to Chomper. Although she had never seen a human before, she chose to ignore the human's appearance for now. "Nice to meet you too, Drew."
Ruby then looked back at the bush and saw Chronicler peeking through the bush, then suddenly withdraw back behind it. "No need to be so shy, Chronicler. Every friend is a good friend."
Chronicler began to realize that what he was doing was rather ridiculous. Knowing that he was just going to be dragged out again, He sighed and walked out into the open.
Now that everyone could see the white Fast-Runner, Ruby said, "Chronicler, this is Chomper, Sam, and Drew. Chomper, Sam, and Drew, this is Chronicler."
Chronicler said nothing and waved unenthusiastically. Clearly, he was not enthusiastic at all about meeting other people.
-
(Rat_lady7:Bron and Shorty are in the valley)
"Yeah,I believe so" John responed before walking off and reciting a poem in his head:
Nature's first green is gold,
Her hardest hue to hold,
Her early leaf's a flower,
But only so an hour,
Then subsides to leaf,
So Eden sank to greif,
So dawn goes down to day,
Nothing gold can stay.
Belmont never knew what that poem meant until he read "The Outsiders" and here in this era everything seemed gold.
-
"Maybe we can find leaves to help hurt." Petrie said.
---
"This is certainly a nice valley here." Flapper said to Grandpa Longneck and Mim.
"Yes, it certainly is. Part of why grandma and I came here and we stay here and raise Littlefoot." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
"Have we met before Chronicler your name is the same to some one I know at a place called GOF,' sam said.
-
John continued walking through the valley meadows and thought about how he may return to 2009 although he liked it here, John arrived at the Thundering falls and sat near the calm waters to clear his head.
-
Little Foot then said, "Oh, and this is Petrie."
Amy saw Petrie and she smiled as she saw her favorite character of the gang of seven. She wanted badly to tell him that she saw his uncle, but she didn't want to say this in front of everyone, knowing how Pterano was not a popular character among the Great Valley.
Funny, many people in my world LOVE him, but here, they don't like him one bit. She was amused with this thought.
She felt the pains of the water trickling on her and she squeezed her eyes feeling the stinging pains. She never had water actually "sting" her wounds. But maybe she was just a bit stressed and excited that she was making new friends and that she didn't really "know" anyone there.
Little Foot went wide eyed when he saw his father. He saw the brown longneck and a human talking to him. Little Foot ran to his father and shouted, "Dad! I can't believe you're here!"
-
"Well there is a watering hole not that far from here and it's on a route to the great valleyand there are high trees and bushes around it so it's a prefect ambush posistion red claw,' thud said
-
As Pangaea followed Guido through the forest, he marveled at the lush prehistoric vegetation that surrounded him. He was a naturalist at heart, and could never walk through a natural setting without being distracted by the flora, the fauna, the rocks, the streams and pools, even the dead trees and rotting logs and the lichen and fungi that grew on them. Every now and then he had to sprint to catch up with Guido, as he kept pausing to look at an oddly shaped leaf or peculiar insect. “If only I had a camera with me,” he thought.
Pangaea’s observations were interrupted, however, when an enteric growling reminded him suddenly of how hungry he was.
“Hey, Guido?”
Guido turned around. “Yeah?”
“Is there anything to eat around here?” Pangaea asked, “I’m starving.”
“Sure!” Guido replied. He walked over to a nearby shrub and turned over a leaf, plucking off a few plump caterpillars. He turned and offered the handful to Pangaea. “Here you go!”
“Err...uhh...” Pangaea spluttered. In his perpetual absentmindedness, he had forgotten that Guido was an insectivore. And although he might be the same species of dinosaur, the thought of eating live insects made him squeamish.
Guido noticed his unease. “You don’t like crawlers?” he asked in amazement.
“Um...” Pangaea fiddled with his fingers nervously. “I, uh...I’ve never eaten them before.”
“Then try them!” Guido urged, “They’re delicious!”
“S–s–sorry,” Pangaea stammered, not wanting to be rude but not keen on inserting a still-wriggling insect into his mouth either, “I dunno if I’ll like ëem.”
He spied a star-shaped leaf hanging above his head. “Maybe I’ll try a tree star instead.”
Jumping up, Pangaea plucked the tree star from its branch. He took a moment to examine the leaf (enthralled by his first look at a real tree star), before taking a bite out of one of its five distinctive pointed lobes. He opened and closed his mouth a few times in an attempt to chew it before he realized he had no molars with which to do so. By that time the initial flavorlessness of the leaf had given way to an acrid tang. Knowing that he probably wouldn’t be able to swallow it, he spat it out.
“Guess that wasn’t such a good idea,” he said raspily, rubbing his tongue over the roof of his mouth in an attempt to scrape off the leaf’s bitter flavor.
“Do you want to try the crawlers now?” Guido asked.
“It’s okay. You can have ëem,” Pangaea told him politely. “Maybe I’ll try some tree sweets or something later. My taste buds will probably agree with them more.”
Guido gave Pangaea a perplexed look. He had never liked the taste of tree sweets himself, but this newcomer, who was turning out to be even stranger than him, seemed to think that HE would. He shrugged. “Well, if you say so,” he said, and popped the crawlers into his mouth.
Despite his reservations against eating the crawlers himself, Pangaea had no problem watching Guido eat them. To him it was no different than watching a bird gulp down a worm. “Guess that’s the payoff of watching so many nature documentaries,” he thought to himself, chuckling inwardly.
Once Guido had swallowed the crawlers, Pangaea asked him a question he felt he had already been putting off for too long:
“Say, Guido, you wouldn’t happen to know where any of your friends are right now, would you?”
Guido shrugged. “Beats me. I haven’t seen them today. I’ve been busy flying. But I know that Cera’s nest is right at the edge of these woods. You wanna go there?”
“Sure, I guess,” Pangaea said. He was a little apprehensive about meeting the Threehorn family, but decided that if he were going to meet the gang, he would have to start somewhere.
“Then follow me,” said Guido, and began leading Pangaea down another trail through the forest.
-
Cera had fallen asleep, and the sisters were unaware of what was going on in the valley around them.
-
"If Littlefoot dad here Shorty here too." Petrie said looking around a bit.
--
"Feel free to stay as long as you wish, or to remain if you wish." Grandpa Longneck said.
"Thanks. " Flapper said.
'You hungry or thirsty?" Grandpa Longneck said.
"Just a little." Flapper said.
-
“Cera’s sleeping place is right through here,” Guido said as he led Pangaea through a dense clump of bushes. As he pushed aside a leafy branch, it swung back and struck the larger glider in the face. Pangaea let out a squawk, more out of surprise than in pain, which in turn caused Guido to jump.
“You okay?” he asked, turning to look at Pangaea.
“Uhh...y–y–yeah, I’m fine,” Pangaea replied as he brushed the leaves out of his head feathers. He had always been accident-prone, and tended to produce alarming vocal expulsions even when he wasn’t actually hurt. But he was also feeling exceptionally jumpy at the moment, not just because of the anticipation he feltóknowing that he would soon meet someone he had effectively known his whole life, but never actually seen personallyóbut out of the knowledge that it would probably also mean an encounter with a particular dinosaur whose bad side he definitely did NOT want to get on...
“Um...Guido? I have to ask you something. How well do you get along with Cera’s dad?”
“Well, uh, he seems to trust me,” Guido said, “ever since I helped save his daughter Tricia from going over a waterfall. He even asks me to babysit her sometimes, and I’ve never said no. You’d have to be crazy to answer no to that guy’s face.”
“Yeah,” Pangaea nodded, smirking nervously, “I know.”
Guido turned his head to stare at him. “You do?”
“Erm...eh...er...uh...gah!” Pangaea cursed himself. He had done it again; had hinted at the fact that he already knew about everybody in the LBT world. Hastily he tried to cover his mistake. “Uh...I mean...I know ëcause I’ve heard stories about him. How never to make him mad.”
Guido nodded and laughed softly. “Heh-heh, good advice. So, you still want to see if Cera’s home?”
Pangaea took a deep breath. “I guess so,” he said, attempting to quell his anxious shivering.
“Well, then, c’mon! Right through here!” Ducking down, Guido scurried under one last bush. Pangaea followed him, parting the foliage that blocked his way, and stepped out into a clearing.
In the center of the clearing lay two dinosaurs: a yellow one (whom Pangaea estimated would be at about the same eye level as him if she stood up) who appeared to be asleep, and a smaller pink one that was leaning up against her. Pangaea's heart rate seized up, then accelerated as he recognized the pair as Cera and Tricia.
(OOC: Cancerian Tiger: Is Tricia asleep, too?)
-
Ruby was a little confused by what Sam said. "What's 'GOF'?" she asked.
Chronicler simply replied, "Nothing worth talking about."
Ruby began to realize that Chronicler might have been right when he said to not expect a kind attitude out of him when he's with more than one person.
-
(Pangaea: Yup, she's sleeping :yes.)
"There is nothing more we can do to help, Anna. The grownups know more about injuries than we do, yep yep yep. Come on so you can meet the others," Ducky finally spoke up. At first, Anna took Ducky's assuming she has no knowledge of first aid as an insult, but then realized Ducky barely knew her so she could not blame her. Anna had not explained to Ducky that she cares for the elderly and the disabled back at home, which puts her in a position of having to know how to provide aid for a sick or injured person. Besides, Anna did not think the grownups would be comfortable with a stranger, a young one at that, showing she has more healthcare knowledge than they do. She was very reluctant about leaving Amy and the grownups but knew they would not need her for assistance.
"Okay. Let's go see 'em," Anna replied before she lowered Ducky down and followed her lead.
-
Markus had been about to depart when he heard voices coming from the clearing he had just left. Crouching down and making sure he was hidden by the brush, he observed the unfolding scenes before him. His eyes widened as he actually recognized some of the beings in the group. In the group that was conversing, he recognized Ruby, Chomper, Littlefoot, Ducky, and Cera's Dad, as well as a few other dinosaurs he could not recognize. His surprise increased even further as he saw a few members of this group were actually human!
He tried to convince himself the situation was some sort of dream or vision, but even the tidbits he overheard from the conversation only confirmed his insane hypothesis. "My God," he whispered to himself, struggling to keep his breathing under control as his excitement returned. "I'm in the Land Before Time!"
Markus began instinctively pacing back and forth in the brush as the implications of his situation came to him. "I must've crossed some sort of tear in spacetime or something! I must be in some sort of alternate universe, like in a Star Trek episode or something! This is absolutely incredible!" A shocking thought caused the teen to halt abruptly. "Wait, how the hell am I gonna get back? And," he muttered to himself. "I still have no idea where the hell my car went!"
Markus considered the idea of being stuck in theLand Before Time universe indefinately with a distinct feeling of terror before deciding to remain optomistic. "I'll get back somehow." he rationalized to himself before turning his gaze back to the group of dinosaurs. "Now," he continued, his brow furrowing. "how should I introduce myself?"
A number of different ways occured to the teen before he decided to just walk up and introduce himself like everything was normal. "Besides," he added to himself. "the worst that could happen is a few people looking at me like I'm insane, and it's not like that never happens."
So, Markus stepped out of the brush and meandered his way up to the group. "Hey," he started, smiling politely but completely unsure of what to do. "I, uh, just got here and, well, I'm new and stuff. I'm Markus." His mind now completely blank, Markus waited uncertainly for a response, hoping no one would get freaked out and attack him or something.
-
Chomper came up to Markus, as he waved "It's very nice to meet you Markus, I'm Chomper".
Drew smiled sheepishly, as he introdueced himself. "Drew" he said simply. Crossing his arms, he looked him up and down as he said "Somehow i get the feeling this isnt how you used to be by the look on your face. We're you a member of GOF? If so, you can turn back into your normal form as well".
-
John just wondered how he was going to return to the present as he sat at the Thundering Falls.
"If only I had a time machine" John chuckled,just then Shorty jumped him and they both fell into the water.
"I told you watch your back" Shorty said "I guess...you caught me off guard" Belmont responded.
" Bron said that another herd had just arrived, the leader is an old longneck" Shorty explained.
"Old longneck? Could it be Ali's herd" John thought
"What are we waiting for ,let's go" he said.
-
"Really I had no idea that one could do that,' sam said suprised.
-
“Looks like they’re both asleep,” Pangaea observed, his eyes fixated on the two napping threehorns.
“Yeah...” Guido said. He shrugged, then started towards Cera and Tricia. “Guess we’ll just have to wake them up, then!”
“Uhh...maybe we shouldn’t do that,” Pangaea told him, “It...doesn’t sound like a great idea.”
“Oh, c’mon! I gotta show her that I’ve met another one of my kind!”
“Umm...” Pangaea felt torn. He really wanted to meet Cera (nervous as he was), but also suspected that Guido might not be aware of a particular “wisdom” Cera had once shared with Littlefoot on the topic of disturbing her sleep. He wasn’t sure if Cera would take kindly to being woken up just to say hello to a funny-looking feathered glider (who wasn’t originally even a glider at all).
“Oh, come on, Pangaea! Please, please, pleeeeeeease!” Guido begged, shaking the larger glider’s arm.
Pangaea sighed. Showing Cera that he was no longer the only feathered oddball in the valley must be very important to Guido. He wouldn’t have expected the shy glider to be so bold as to want to wake a sleeping threehorn, even one who was a friend of his.
“All right,” he conceded, “But if she gets mad, you’re the one who’s gotta make sure I don’t get impaled.”
“Oh...uhh...okay,” Guido agreed, his tone displaying a bit of his familiar nervousness. He quickly shrugged it off, however, as he walked up to Cera’s face, gripped either side of her beak with each hand, and shook her.
“Hey, Cera!” Guido squawked, “Wake up!”
-
"GAHHHHHH!" Cera screamed in a startled fashion as she jumped up. She really hated being snuck up on, especially when she was sleeping. Tricia screamed as she jumped up and hid behind Cera.
"Who goes there?!" Cera demanded as she looked around.
-
Red Claw snorted in reply at Thud's statement.
"If we are going to do an ambush, we such do it at night, when most of those plant eaters are asleep. One of us should distract them while the other two get the others. And Thud...I want you to get that flyer girl...alive...I need to enjoy my revenge when it's fresh...not dead...Screech, you will join him and try to hurt the others. I will distract them. I know I am a bit weak, so that's why I am waiting tonight. That flyer will be mine!" His teeth gleamed at his last statement and he made a blood curling roar.
------------------------
Mr. Threehorn left the thundering falls and wanted to go to his mate's den. He wondered why his mate was sleeping for so long. Suddenly though, he saw his daughters up and sensed something was wrong.
Oh no...
He charged in and made a roar. He pierced his eyes at the two strangers. However, he came to release one of them was Guido and the other was a friend of his.
"Guido...what are you doing here? And who's this?"
--------------------------------------------
Amy tried to get the longneck's attention and asked if there were any healing liquids around. She then looked at Markus and said shyly, "Oh, hi, I'm Amy, are you new here too?"
-
"It will be done redclaw,' thud said
-
As Ducky led Anna to the group of friends and newcomers, Anna felt awkward. She normally did in social settings. Funny enough, however, she did not feel as awkward as she normally does, for in a way, she already knew the Gang.
"Hello, everyone. I have someone I would like you to meet, yep yep yep. Anna, this is Littlefoot, Chomper, Ruby, Petrie, Drew, Sam, and Markus. Guys, this is Anna. She is the human I met earlier, yep yep yep," Ducky chattered.
"Hey, y'all," Anna greeted as she waved at the others.
-
Grandma longneck and Rick had gotten into a debate about treestars and hadn't noticed others slowly arriving. Grandma Longneck was the first to speak up. "Hello Ducky, it is nice to see you today. And it is very nice to meet you Anna." she said with a kind and caring tone.
Rick smiled and nodded as he greeted the others as well.
"It is nice to meet you all. My name is Rick."
Spike gave a grunt as if to say 'Good to meet more friends here.'
-
As John and Shorty got nearer and nearer to the enterance to the Great Valley they could see the herd right before their eyes, it wasn't small by any means.
John then spotted the young apatosaurus and approached her ,Ali didn't seem to notice him.
"Greetings, m'lady" John greeted as he gave a bow , Ali turned to him "Hello, who are you, I've never seen anyone like you before" Ali responded,shyly "I know, my name is John" John explained,by the time John had finished his sentence,Ali was gone.
-
Little Foot tried to get his dad's attention, but for some reason failed, so when he saw Anna he replied, "Hi! So, where are you from Anna? And do you know these other dinosaurs that came here?"
--------------------------------
Red Claw grinned and looked to Screech to hear his opinion about the situation. If he said otherwise Red Claw would have to wait for his revenge, while he was digesting a traitor...
-
Grandpa Longneck put his head underwater and brought some underwater green food up and offered it to Mim and Flapper. Mim took it and divided it into 3 roughly equal amounts and the 3 of them started to eat some of it.
"Tasty. I heard you have to go pretty deep sometimes for underwater green food." Flapper said as he finished his first bit, remembering a comment one of the gang made in a tv episode.
-
"Cera, it's me! It's Guido!" The teal glider shouted in response to Cera's question. He had been flung into the air when Cera had sprung awake, and was now comically draped over the threehorn's neckshield.
Pangaea, meanwhile, had been so startled by Cera's violent reaction to Guido's admittedly less-than-subtle wake-up call that he had jumped even higher than she had, subsequently freezing in placeóeyes bulged, teeth clenched, fingers extended and crooked, and every muscle tensedólooking rather ridiculous himself.
And now he saw that Cera's father had arrived. This meeting clearly wasn't going as well as he had hoped.
"Uh...hello," he greeted Mr. Threehorn meekly, the shakiness in his voice evident. He lifted a hand and waved nervously to Cera's dad.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech had been going to ask Red Claw what exactly had happened to him, and why exactly he was so murderously interested in a young female flyer, but the expression on the mammoth sharptooth's face made him think twice.
"Sounds good to me," he agreed hastily, nodding vigorously to show his support.
-
"Oh, hi Guido. I'm glad it's you and not a sharptooth," Cera said as she rolled her eyes up to see Guido. "And you've found a friend, I see."
______________________
"Hi," Anna replied as she waved up at Grandma Longneck. Holy crap! She's so tall! Anna thought to herself. Just then, Littlefoot got her attention.
"Well, where I come from is a long story. As for the others, I might know them," she replied. She had no idea how they would explain themselves to their prehistoric pals.
-
"Yeah, would you believe it? He's the same kind as me!" Guido chattered excitedly. Jumping off Cera's head, he scurried over to the larger, maroon-tinged Microraptor and grabbed his arm, pulling him over to where Cera was standing. "His name's Pangaea."
As Guido led Pangaea past Cera's dad, he waved to the big threehorn to acknowledge his presence. "Hi, there, Mr. Threehorn," he said quickly.
With a push from Guido, Pangaea found himself standing directly in front of Cera.
"Uh...Hi, Cera," he greeted her nervously.
-
Amy looked at herself in the water seeing the flyer stare back at her. She then was in tears looking at the creature in the water. The buck skinned colored flyer. She felt vunerable and lonely there.
Why should I feel depressed here? I mean I'm not in a real world.
Then she felt her pains and knew right away she was in a world that was real to her and everyone else now.
She walked up to Grandma Longneck and tapped her and asked quietly and shyly,
"Um, is there anything here in the Great Valley that can heal some of these cuts and sores I have?"
-
"Hi there, Pangaea. I'm Cera as you obviously know, and this is my baby sister Tricia. Guido babysits her sometimes," Cera replied.
-
Mr. Three Horn rolled his eyes as he saw Guido. So then he asked, "Guido, who's your friend?" He stared down at the feathered flyer.
-
"it's nice to meet you ducky and you to anna,' sam said
-
"Great to meet you," Pangaea said, smiling. He was tremendously relieved that Cera hadn't been angry when Guido had woken her up. "You too, Tricia," he told Cera's sister.
He then looked up at Mr. Threehorn. "And you must be their dad," he said, a hint of nervousness still apparent in his voice. "Sorry for...uhh...anything I did. I just wanted to meet Cera."
(OOC: Rat_lady7: Guido kinda already introduced me while Mr. Threehorn was there ;))
-
(oh)
Mr. Three Horn sniffed and then said, "Good to meet you as well. What would be your business here?"
-
Seeing he was along Petrie took to the air. He could only see Grandpa Longneck with Mim and some new long tailed flyer so he decided to head over there.
-
“Uhh...” Pangaea shrugged, “No business in particular. I just sorta woke up on the Great Wall not knowing where I was, and when I found out it was the Great Valley, I wanted to explore it. I’ve...uh...heard a lot about it, you see. So I flew down here and ran into Guidoóliterallyóand he was just showing me around. I wanted to meet his friends, and your nest was the closest, so Guido brought me here to see if Cera and Tricia were around. That’s about it.”
-
Grandma Longneck looked down at Amy and nodded her head.
"Of course little one." She picked several treestars and gently crushes them under her foot. She then turned to Sam and asked, "Sam dear could you come help Amy spread this treestar goo over her wounds please?"
Rick turned to face Amy and introduced himself.
"Hi, my name is Rick...it is nice to meet you."
Spike smiled as he continued to eat from a nearby fern and watched the others introduce themselves.
-
"Righto,' sam said who walked to amy to help her.
-
Petrie flew over closer to Grandpa Longneck, Mim and the new flyer.
"Hello Petrie." Grandpa Longneck said to Petrie.
"How are you this day?" Mim asked.
"Me ok." Petrie said as he landed on a tree branch.
"have you met Flapper. He's new here." Grandpa Longneck said.
"Me see him earlier, but not met." Petrie said, waving to Flapper who waved back.
"Hi." Flapper said as he waved to Petrie.
-
Markus felt a bit more at ease as he fell into place in the group. "Yeah, I actually just got here." he said, responding to Amy's question, wincing at her wounds but realizing that if no one else was too worried, he shouldn't be either. Before he went on further, he answered Drew. "Oh, I must've switched into my saurian form." He attempted the transformation to a human form, and after a slight dizzy spell he found himself in his normal body, a good ten feet shorter than he had been.
"That's disorienting." he said to himself as he shook his head to clear himself of the dizzy spell. Turning back to the group, he smiled, putting his hands in his pockets casually. "So, I overheard the mention of the GOF." he started, not realizing that the Land Before Time characters would have no idea what he was talking about. "I assume most, if not all, of us newcomers are members." Before they could respond he tacked on another question, the excitement of the situation getting to him. "Did you guys travel through a vortex or something too?"
-
"Nice to meetcha, Sam. You're a GOF member, Markus?" asked Anna just before she morphed back into her human self. She was still trying to adjust to being a swimmer. She was about three feet taller as a swimmer, stood with a leaning forward posture, had a tail, no thumbs, and had to grind her teeth in order to eat food.
"I'm a GOF member. My username is Cancerian Tiger, but many of the members refer to me as CT," said Anna. "As for how I got here, the last thing I remember is an erthquake. Strange, for those never hit my part of the world. Next thing I knew, I found myself sitting on Cera."
-
Bron noticed Littlefoot and approached him, he called out his name but Littlefoot appeared to be speaking to someone else and didn't hear him.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
John was walking back to the Thundering falls when suddenly he heard speaking, he tried to make out a sentence and he strangly heard "the gang of five" so he hid behind a tree to observe the group, which consisted of a few dinosaurs and a human who John recognized, his once-nemesis-now-friend, Markus AKA Jedi472, it wasn't long before John knew it was worthless to stay...
-
"Me remember him say big blowy wind bring him here." Petrie said remembering the brief time he had talked with the new flier while in the sky before.
"Yes. Those can appear suddenly at times in some places. I'm just glad I wound up here. I've heard some far walkers talking about some places like the Great Valley." Flapper said. "I wasn't sure if I would ever be in one of those places."
-
Rick looked down at Sam and was impressed that he changed back at will.
"well since we're on the topic...I'm a member of the GOF as well. My username is The Great Valley Guardian...although I suppose for the sake of ease I should change back into my human form."
Rick then tried several times to change into his human form, but found that he couldn't. "This could be a problem..." he said aloud.
Grandma Longneck lowered her head and whispered in Rick's ear, "Try to relax and just let the feeling come naturally."
Rick decided he'd at least try...and as he did, he found after a moment he indeed was once again a human. "Wow...it worked. Thank you Grandma Longneck."
She merely chuckled and said, "Of course dear, always happy to help."
-
Sam morphed back to his human form he took off his glasses and wiped them on his shirt before putting them back on. He stood about two feet taller as a rainbowface with a backward leaning posistion with a tail and had a primitive thumb. Sam rubbed the crushed tree stars on amy's back. "Well I'm know as f-22 "raptor" ace on the GOF,' sam said .
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "Plenty of food and water here. No mean sharpteeth here. They are kept out in the mysterious beyond." Grandpa Longneck said.
"And any that do get in are driven out." Mim said.
"I heard rumors there are some not so mean fastbiters around outside somewhere not far from the Great Valley." Flapper said, remembering the herd of fastbiters of his fastbiter kid oc Deon.
-
"Daddy, is it alright if we go play now?" asked Cera.
____________________
"There are more of you than I thought, yep yep yep. And what is a 'GOF'?" wondered Ducky as she glanced from one newcomer to another.
-
Drew stepped forward, as he explained "GOF is a website on a place called the internet. It's where people meet and chat and talk with each other from different places in very far away".
"So...its kinda like talking from far" Chomper asked.
Drew nodded. "Yup" he nodded.
-
Sam morphed back into the rainbow face form. "Since we're here in the time of the dinosaurs I'd prefer to be in rainbow face form as not to attract too much attention,' sam said.
-
"So, that is how you guys know each other? That is neat, yep yep yep! Can you show me what the Internet looks like?" asked Ducky. Anna chuckled.
"Even if we had a computer with us, we could not get a signal. Y'all don't have what is needed for us to have the Internet," answered Anna.
"Computer? Signal? All this talking is confusing me, yes it is," replied Ducky.
"Believe me. There's so much of our world dinosaurs have no idea about," said Anna.
-
Drew blushed as he said "Umm...I dont know if me going dinosaur would be a good idea. What if everyone here gets afaird".
Chomper came up to Drew as he said "I'm sure it we'll be alright".
-
"It would be better even more when *ahem* mr threehorn is around,' sam said.
-
"We already know you are nice, Drew. If you are a sharptooth, we know you will not hurt us. You are our friend, just like Chomper is, yep yep yep," said Ducky.
-
Drew looked down, as he softly spoke "Umm....alright then". He closed his eyes as he focused. He shifted into his black Sharptooth form, as he dropped his black headbandanna before doing so.
Reaching down in his teen sharptooth form, he tierd it around his forehead as he said "Umm...".
Chomper smiled as he siad "See, everyones fine with it".
-
"I am not afraid, no no no," Ducky said with a smile.
-
"Yeah I think it's cool I've got nothing to be afraid of since we're all friends,' sam said smiling.
-
"I'm not afraid either," added Anna.
-
Mim nodded, "I believe there is such a herd. I heard some rumors that one of the young swimmers has a friend who is a fastbiter." Mim said.
"I heard from some farwalkers who walked through their territory." Flapper said, guessing that some would have sooner or later. Wether or not it was true he had no idea since the herd and Deon were all original and his own idea this would not have appeared or been mentioned in any lbt movie or episode.
"Interesting. Tell me more." Grandpa Longneck said, interested in hearing more about this.
-
"What should we do now? There is a lot to do around here, yep yep yep," said Ducky.
-
Pangaea thought for a moment. There was surprisingly little he could think of to say to Cera; but then, he wasn’t very good at initiating conversations, or making small talk without some sort of prompting.
“Hey, Cera?” he ventured, “I don’t s’pose you could introduce me to your other friends, could ya? I’d really like to meet them, too.” He glanced up at the girls' father, still towering over them like a three-horned monolith. “Uh, assuming it’s okay with you if we go, Mr. Threehorn,” he added nervously.
-
Chronicler and Ruby had been listening to the whole conversation about GOF.
Ruby turned to Chronicler and asked, "Are you one of them too? Are you a GOF member with a username and can change into a human like them?"
"Chronicler is my username," replied Chronicler. "I simply choose not to say my real name. I also choose not to change beck into a human. In that body, I'm hardly physically fit. I can't even run for a few seconds without being exhausted. At least with this body I can run much further without getting tired."
Chronicler then turned his attention to everyone else in the group and said, "I don't know about you, but I'm out of here. I'll find something better to do with my time." He then began walking away.
Ruby shrugged and said to the group, "He just likes being alone for some reason. I think I better talk to him so I can find out more about him." She then began following Chronicler.
For some reason, Chronicler couldn't find a good place to be alone. He soon saw Mim and Flapper's group, so he went in a different direction. As Ruby passed them, she said to them, "I wish I could introduce you to my new friend, but he seems to want to be somewhere else instead."
About a minute later, Chronicler saw Cera's nest, so he went in another direction to avoid Pangaea's group. As she followed, Ruby said, "Chronicler, wait! How am I supposed to tell you anything if you won't stand still." She then noticed Pangaea's group and said to them, "Hi, Cera. Hi, Guido. Hi... uh, new friend. I wish I could introduce you to my new friend, but he seems to want to be somewhere else instead. We'll talk later." She then continued to follow Chronicler.
-
"Yeah, I think it's best if I remain in my dinosaur state for now," said Anna as she morphed back into a swimmer. "I don't think there's much food here that humans can eat safely. Besides, I feel like I'm more able to fend off mean dinosaurs."
__________________
"Can we go, Daddy? Please?" asked Cera as she looked up at her father with a smile.
-
Chomper got excited as he said "Yeah!! Let's go do something fun while were here". He nudged Drew, as he siad "Your up to it right".
The teenage sharptooh smirked as he gave Chomper a quick noogie, getting a quickl laugh from Chomper as he responded "LIke Im gonna say no".,
-
Mim nods to Ruby, "It's ok." She says to her.
Grandpa Longneck nods, wanting to be alone now and then is quite natural." he said.
"Some want or need it more then others." Flapper said.
-
Markus smiled back as he answered Anna. "Yep, I'm jedi472, otherwise known as the guy with the insane crossover." He noticed Chronicler leaving, and raised an eyebrow in confusion. "I'm not exactly sure how to respond to that..." he replied to the fast-runner's statement, scratching the back of his head.
Turning his head back to the group, he continued. "It's really cool to meet you all, not to mention being here. I admit there are still a few things that worry me though..." Markus instantly thought of how he would get back, and, as always, wondered where his car had gone.
"Still," he added, trying not to sound like a buzzkill in this incredible moment. "I think it'd be cool to hang out with you guys, if you'll have me."
-
"At least I know I'm not the only one" John muttered to himself and left, John knew now what was going on: members of the GOF we're mysteriously appearing in the Great Valley, it was the only plausible explanation.
-
Mr. Three Horn nodded to his daughter, "Of course, just be back by bedtime."
-
John stopped and looked back towards the group, but he wasn't phased by them so kept going.
-
'How about a game of toss the seed,' sam suggested.
-
Rick smiled at the idea.
"Sure! I'm ready for it...well I will be in a moment." He then relaxed and changed back into his longneck form. "There we go. Now we can play."
Grandma Longneck smiled gently as she said, "Okay little ones, play safe but have fun."
Spike stopped eating and gave a happy grunt with a smile on his face.
-
Grandpa Longneck, Mim and Flapper went back to eating the underwater green food and getting some water.
-
Amy felt she was in some surreal fantasy as she overheard everyone else talking about "GOF".
"What? Computers? Internet? You know about this stuff?"
She was wide eyed as she looked at the dinosaurs talking about it. Her jaw dropped.
-
"I am up for Toss the Seed, yep yep yep!" chirped Ducky.
"Sounds fun," added Anna.
___________________
"Thanks, Daddy. C'mon, guys. Let's meet the others," said Cera before she began to head for the Thundering Falls.
-
"Yeah, thanks, sir!" Pangaea called to Mr. Threehorn as he and Guido ran after Cera.
-
Drew stepped forward, as he grinned his toothy teeth. "Sure, Im game" he grinned.
Chomper laughed "Yeah, that sounds like fun".
-
"Hey, guys," greeted Cera as she spotted her friends. She then stopped dead, causing Tricia to run into her right back leg. There were some newcomers she had not met yet.
"Uh...who are you guys?" she asked.
-
Drew stepped forward, as he grinned "Hello there, my name is Drew. It's very nice to meet you".
Chomper smiled, as he said "He can become a human like the others can".
-
"I'm sam it's nice to meet you,' sam said.
-
John felt his hunger burn "I guess I should just go back for something to eat" he thought as he walked back to the area where the group resided and he was careful to stay out of site as he grabbed a treestar and began eating it, and he enjoyed it,
afterwards he departed once again...
-
"Hi there Sam" Drew grinned as he slapped five with him. Looking at the gang, he said "Have you guys had any cool adventures lately".
Chomper glanced over at the others.
-
"Red claw if any offer resistance to me taking the flyer do you want them dead,' thud asked.
-
Markus waved to Cera, surprising himself as he kept his composure. "Hey, I'm Markus. I just got here." He added to the group discussion. "So wait, we're all from the GOF? How does that work?" He scratched his head, confused. "Were we chosen or something?"
-
Sam shrugged his shoulders in response to Markus's question. "I don't know it's possible,' sam said.
-
Markus thought to himself, putting all of his limited knowledge into his thinking. "I'm no expert on quantum mechanics, but the chances of this are trillions to one. Still," he added. "It is pretty awesome."
-
Flapper looks at Mim and Grandpa Longneck, "What do most folks do here?" He asked them.
-
Little Foot turned around and saw his father.
"Uhh you guys can go play if you want, I want to catch up with my dad."
------------------------------
Amy felt ignored again, so she repeated, "How do any of you know about the GOF? It's not even supposed to be in our..." Looking at Grandma Longneck and the native dinosaurs she decided to say, "...not around here..."
She looked at Anna and said, "Well, if you are CT on the GOF, I'm Rat_lady7 from there too."
--------------------
Red Claw told Thud and Screech to rest by the trees to hide and for shade, he also rested beside what felt like a trunk of bark.
"Has anyone brought food?" He roared gruffly.
-
Markus snapped out of his train of thought and blushed as he realized he had completely forgotten to answer Amy's question. "Sorry," he apologized. "I sometimes get into trains of thought that block out everything else. I'm a member of the GOF, jedi472. Based on everything I've heard so far, I'd say most, if not all, of us newcomers are from the GOF." He paused, unsure of what to say next. "So you're RatLady7?" he asked after a moment, smiling as a slightly nervous feeling arose within him. "I like reading your stuff. It's always interesting."
-
"Thomas" reached Amy and the rest. "Sorry I'm late. I heard the phrase 'GoF' and came running. I am on that as well."
"What is this 'Goff'" Pterano said, catching up as well. He clearly didn't know about the world "Thomas" had come from...
-
Chronicler finally managed to find a place where he could be alone. It was simply a small clearing in the forest. He sat down on a large rock and picked up a stick that was on the ground nearby.
Ruby had followed him and now stood near him. "You definitely seemed to act very differently back there where my friends and some new friends were, very different you were," commented Ruby.
Chronicler sighed. "I'm just not comfortable around other people."
"Well, now that you don't have to worry about that, what do you want to do?"
Chronicler shrugged. "I would like to find a way back home, but that's obviously not going to happen anytime soon." Chronicler had been drawing a circle in the dirt with the stick he held. as he looked at it, he got an idea. "Hey Ruby, would you be interested in learning something from my universe?"
"Sure. I'm always ready to learn something I don't know."
"Alright. What I'm going to teach you is called 'writing'."
-
Sam turned to pterano. "I'm sam and your name would be,' sam asked pterano.
-
Amy nodded to jedi in a thank you and said, "Nice to you here," Then she spoke loudly to "Thomas", "I knew it! I knew recognized you!" She pointed to Noname.
"You're Noname aren't you?"
Then she was frozen solid when she saw Pterano in the clearing, in view of everyone else.
She became frustrated and demanded in a soft voice, "Pterano, what are you doing here?!"
--------------------
Little Foot then asked his father, "Hi dad! Is Shorty around here too?"
-
"Noname... NONAME?! What is that, some sort of trick?!" Pterano said.
"It actually is the name that Odysseus gave to the cyclops Polyphemus to trick him into shouting thatt 'Noman' has blinded me when the Greek Hero stabbed out his eye... and 'Noname' is a derivation of that. I prefer to be called "Thomas" as it is my Baptismal name... My real first name is Vincent.
-
John had decided to introduce himself, instead of his usual tactic of keeping distance between himself and the other GOF members.
"So it seems we've all met eachother, my nomen(name) is John,some of you may know me as Belmont2500,I joined the GOF recently" he explained.
-
"Welcome Belmont" 'Thomas' said. "I'm not sure how so many of use are showing up here at all once... but I'm glad to have you here."
-
"Noname,I take it" John responded, he had heard Pterano yelling his name at the top of his lungs earlier.
-
Grandpa Longneck thought for a moment, "All the young ones play, some others gather in certain places and talk to each other, tell stories or other things." He said.
"Some also explore as well." Mim said, thinking that she had done this, some did, and she knew certain young ones who enjoyed doing this as well.
-
Pangaea and Guido had just caught up to Cera and Tricia (having fallen behind due to being much slower on the ground than the threehorns).
“Whoa, Cera...” Pangaea panted, “Wait up for us nextó”
His jaw dropped at the sight of several humans gathered among the dinosaurs.
“What the heck?!” he exclaimed.
“Aah!” Guido shrieked at the sight of a sharptooth (Drew) who was clearly not Chomper. He hid behind Pangaea, shivering.
“What’s a sharptooth doing here?” he whispered nervously to Cera, hoping she’d know.
“Forget the sharptooth,” Pangaea muttered. (Though he was puzzled by the presence of a second sharptooth in the Great Valley, he figured that if the leafeaters weren’t running from it or driving it out, it must not be a threat.) “What are HUMANS doing in the Great Valley?”
(OOC: Emerald, you’re still in your sharptooth form, right?)
-
(Yes)
Drew stepped forward as he shifted into his human form again. Raising a hand, he waved at the two. "HI there, Im Drew. I'm emeraldsunstone1990 from GOF, it's nice too meet you. Dont worry, just cause I can become a sharptooth, doesnt mean Im mean".
Chomper smiled, as he said "It's a friendly sharptooth as well, like me".
-
"believe me it wasn't all good, I've already been chased by a Sharptooth" Belmont replied ,this made Grandma Longneck gasp "were you in the Mysterious Beyond,Little one" she said "Yeah and I wished I had awaken somewhere else" Belmont proclaimed
(Belmont, you're probably new at rping, but you don't take control of another person's characters. GVG is playing Grandma Longneck, not you. I just want to let you know that for future reference)
Red Claw waited for his response. "Well? Did any of you get food?" He demanded.
------------------------
Mr. Three Horn looked over at his mate Tria and he wondered if she was okay, considering that she never was up all day.
"Tria." He whispered, "Are you alright?"
-
"I only found a nest ful of young fliers but if we wait here someone's bound to show up here,' thud said. Just after thud said that an adult longneck showed up at the watering hole. "Well now there's a nice food source,' thud said.
-
Mim looked over at the new arrivals, "It looks like Guido has met a new friend." She said.
Grandpa Longneck looked over in the direction Mim was looking, "It does indeed." He said.
-
"Nice to finally meetcha in person, Amy," Anna replied. "It seems we are all GOF members here."
"If he says he's friendly, Guido, there's nothing to be afraid of," Cera reassured Guido as she glanced over at Drew.
"Anyway, I'm Cera, and this is my baby sister Tricia," Cera added. "Come out and show yourself, Tricia." Tricia stepped out to the right of Cera and giggled as she looked at all the new faces.
"He is friendly, yep yep yep! I like our new friends, yes I do!" Ducky chattered in excitement.
"So, what were you guys planning on doing?" asked Cera.
-
"I'm all right, Topsy, thanks" Tria responded. "I am just a bit... tired."
-
For a while Pangaea couldn't say anything. Already stunned by the revelation that he was not the only human (well, former human, anyway) to have been inexplicably transported to the Land Before Time universe, he had been downright flabbergasted to discover that at least some of these humans were able to spontaneously shift between a human and a dinosaur form. (Drew's demonstration of this appeared to have had the same impact on Guido, as Pangaea noticed that the smaller glider had been struck similarly speechless. Cera, on the other hand, appeared virtually unfazed; evidently she had already met a human and witnessed such a transformation.)
One thing did make sense, though: "They're all GOF members," Pangaea thought, "All the humans here. I suppose that's not too surprising."
However, in light of this new discovery, Pangaea's initial bewilderment was becoming rapidly converted into nervousness. He had never counted on meeting any of his fellow GOF members in person, and even though he had communicated with many of them, he was feeling excruciatingly shy. He had no idea what to say; how to react to them; he didn't even recognize which members they were. Furthermore, Pangaea had never felt especially comfortable around crowds, and for him, a group of three or more people was enough to qualify as one.
And as if that wasn't enough, in the midst of the bamboozling situation, Pangaea had come face-to-face with two more familiar LBT faces: Chomper and Ducky. The latter was particularly exciting to him, as while he was immensely fond of all seven members of the gang, Ducky was one he felt particularly attached to. It was therefore somewhat ironic, Pangaea thought, that on all the occasions he had imagined himself meeting the LBT gang, he had never been able to envision quite how he would interact with Ducky, given that her extroverted personality was the polar opposite of his introverted one. But now that he was meeting her, the rest of the LBT dinosaurs, and several members of the GOF for real, he wanted to at least try to make friends with them. He didn't want to be the center of attention, but he even less wanted to be ignored; left out of the social circle due to his hesitancy to get involved. Taking a deep breath in an effort to stave off his anxiety, he mentally selected the words for his introduction:
"Uh...Hi there, everyone," he said, raising a shaky hand to wave at everyone who was currently looking at him, "Sorry if my greeting is awkward, but frankly I...uh...never expected I'd ever meet any of you. Let's just say that...to say this is overwhelming for me would be an understatement. Anyway, I'm Pangaea. Some of you Gang Of Five members might know me already."
-
Rick smiled as everyone seemed to be getting along with each other. He then looked to the sky again and took a deep breath, noting how clean and clear the air here was, and how vibrant and wonderful the trees looked compared to his home. "This really is a beautiful place to be. Even if I'm a longneck."
Grandma Longneck looked over as she noticed Pterano.
"Hello Pterano...I do hope you are not here to cause us any trouble...as you know that would be most unfortunate for you."
Spike walked over to Ducky and gently nudged her and laughed as if to comment 'you didn't forget about me did you?'
-
(Rat_lady7: Yes, I'm new at this,forgive me.)
John then thought in his head "How did all of this happen in the first place,why did I,of all people,end up here" then he walked over and leaned his back up against a tree,deep in thought.
-
While the other GOF members were talking with the littlefoot and his friends two rainbow faces that had been there before a few years earlier had returned. "I hope you don't do anything like you did the last time we were here,' the female rainbow face said to the male. "I don't know what you're talking about,' the male replied. "You know very well what I'm talking about you were not suppose to help but you did anyway,' the female said in a stern tone. "They were hungry what was I suppose to do,' the male said. "Well anyway let's hope we get a more friendly reception than we did last time,' the female replied.
-----------
"Yes I could get used to living here,' sam said.
-
"& more recent arrivals too." Flapper said, wondering who and how the others had arrived.
-
"Well it seems that there are some new arrival to the valley,' the female rainbow face said to the male as they walked in view of the others. "It would seem that way,' the male said. I wonder if they are of limited thinking like that threehorn we met here a while back,' the female said.
--------
"Hey who are those two over there,' sam asked.
-
John stood up as he caught a glimpse of the two Rainbowfaces from the seventh film,he flashed a slight grin.
"No one would have believed" he muttered.
-
The rainbow faces approached the group. "Hello mr and mrs longneck,' the male rainbow face said.
-
Grandma Longneck turned to address the two Rainbowfaces and smiled.
"Welcome back to the Great Valley. It is nice to see you two again. How have you been?" she asked aloud.
Rick looked down, as the converstaion between the rainbowfaces caught his attention. "Hello. I don't believe we've met." he said with a smile.
-
"We've been very good,' the female rainbow face replied. "I would also say we haven't I'm johan and this is my mate rita,' the male rainbow face said. "And what would your names be,' the female rainbow asked
--------------
"Well I'm sam it's nice to meet you guys,' sam said.
-
Grandpa Longneck looked at the new person speaking to him. He smiled and said, "It is nice to see you again. " He said, he was glad though he assumed some in the great valley may not be so happy to see them.
Mim and Flapper just looked at them. Flapper feeling a bit shy with so many nearby and Mim and Flapper not sure what to say next and deciding to wait for now before speaking.
-
Chronicler started by telling Ruby why writing is used in the Human universe. "It's kind of like talking to someone or a lot of people without having to speak," he said. He was actually surprised by how quickly Ruby was able to learn.
Next, Chronicler decided to show her the letters of the alphabet and how to draw them. After quickly showing her some examples, he said, "I would like to make things interesting. Would you be interested in learning a different way to draw these letters? None of the other humans here know about that form of writing, so this could be like our own special way of communicating. What do ya say?" He wanted to teach her the Matoran alphabet, the form of writing that was used in the Bionicle universe.
"Yes, I'm interested in learning these 'special letters'. It could be fun, fun it could be."
"Alright. Now, for these kinds of letters, you start by drawing a circle." He then drew 26 circles, one for each letter of the alphabet. "Next, you draw a certain combination of lines and smaller circles inside the circle." As he drew each letter, he taught her how each letter was used and how it was pronounced. Again, Ruby proved to be a quick learner.
-
"Hey." Markus waved at the newcomers to the group, inwardly impressed with his own composure. He knew he probably should have been out of his mind with excitement, but something still kept him calm and collected. Upon seeing the two rainbowfaces, he glanced around the group and asked, "Hey, is it just me, or are those two somehow familiar?"
-
"Yeah I noticed that too,' sam said to himself.
-------------
"How do we look so familiar when we haven't even met,' the male rainbow face said to markus walking up to him.
-
"Thomas" looked around the valley. "Everyone is so familiar... I'm not sure why... or HOW this is possible..."
-
"Well...ah..." Markus struggled to respond to the rainbowface, unsure of whether or not to reveal his unique perspective on the world he was in. "It's a long story." he stalled, hoping the rainbowface would dismiss him.
-
John observed the two Rainbowfaces thoroughly when suddenly someone jumped him - again. "Shorty ,that is getting old,quite fast" John grumble, however he heard a female voice reply: "Shorty,who's Shorty".
John quickly stood up and saw who he would have least expected to see - Ali.
"What was that for?" John asked calmly
Ali gasped
"Never mind" John responded before he left her alone.
-
Rick nodded his head as he replied to the Johan and Rita.
"My name is Rick, it is a pleasure to meet you both."
Grandma Longneck smiled as she noticed Ali among the group. "It is wonderful to see you again Ali dear. Tell me how is your herd, is the Old one still in charge?"
-
Amy widened her eyes when she saw Pangea.
"You're from the GOF too? What's your name?
--------------
Mr. Three Horn was still not convinced, so he asked, "Are you hungry, I'll get some of those tree sweets you like, sweet like you." He smiled.
---------------------
Red Claw sniffed the air and he whispered, "Let the longneck go Thud, you and Screech are too small to get something that large turn him into dinner. I may be blind, but I didn't loose my memory."
So without warning, he smelled the young flyers and ate some pieces of them, tearing them up.
-
"Yes Mrs. Longneck, The Old One is still in charge but her health is wearing, this may be the last time my herd will see the valley".
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
John remained in his hiding spot,he could've gone out and introduced himself to the Rainbowfaces, but he chose not to do so.
-
"Maybe they heard some of the farwalkers talking about things." Flapper said, guessing the farwalkers may talk about unusal folks who traveled with them for a while.
"That is entirely possible. & such stories can spread that way, faster by flyer and story speakers." Mim said.
-
"What is this GOF you are talking about,' the male rainbow face asked.
-
When Ducky felt Spike nudge her, she turned around and embraced him.
"I did not forget you, no no no. How could I ever do that?" she asked before she faced everyone. "This is my baby brother Spike. He does not talk, but he has a way of expressing himself, yep yep yep."
At the same time, Anna noticed Pangaea. She waved in a friendly fashion as she also noticed Guido.
"What brings you back here?" Cera asked the Rainbowfaces in a curious fashion.
-
Tria approached grandma longneck and Ali. "There's a female in charge of a longneck herd? I've never heard of a female in charge of a threehorn herd before..." she said.
-
As Amy waited for Pangea's answer, she tried to calm herself, feeling excited by everything that was happening around her, the new environment, the dinosaurs, everyone here together.
Well if Anna, Vincent, and some of the others are here, maybe the admins will be here too.
Then see had her eyes on Pterano again and she sighed as she saw his profile. The high crest like that of a king, the focused and narrowed eyes, as if he knew something deep and dark and wanted to hide from everyone, but she also saw a little child in Pterano, remembering the movie, she knew this flyer had good inside him, and she was going to try to help him get it out.
Suddenly she shook her head and tried to snap back to looking at Pangea. Though her own eye contact bounced everywhere, being so nervous and overstimed.
---------------------
"Tria, wait up!" Mr. Three Horn called after his mate.
"Tria, wow, you're fast!" He grinned and panted as he saw his mate talk to Grandma Longneck. Suddenly he saw so many faces that made his eyes wdiened,
"Where did all of these dinosaurs and strange creatures come from?" He demanded, then he saw someone that made his eyes burn with rage and absolutely no mercy.
"YOU!" He roared at Pterano. "WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE?" He pushed his way in the crowd, rudely pushing everyone aside. He stared at Pterano, looming over him.
-
"Yikes!" Anna yelped as she swiftly used her tail to swipe Ducky out from being crushed under Mr. Threehorn's foot. She looked at her tail in surprise as she placed Ducky on her open right hand.
"Woah! Now I know how to use my tail for real," Anna whispered to Ducky, not wanting to be silenced by Mr. Threehorn. He sure was scary when he was mad. Ducky giggled quietly.
"I do not know what it is like without a tail, no no no," Ducky whispered. "Hey, that is the second helping paw you have given me today. Thank you so much, but how do you know when I need help?"
"Shh, we'll talk more later," Anna replied as she looked back toward Mr. Threehorn and Pterano. Ducky looked in their direction while she took a seat on Anna's open palm.
-
Suddenly Amy shoved right between Mr. Three Horn and Pterano. She screeched in his face, but realizing she had no teeth, she turned a bit red, but she continued to stand tall and stare at Mr. Three Horn.
"So...you're friends with him huh?" Mr. Three Horn snarled at Amy.
"Mere aquantinces sir." Amy corrected with a harsh tone.
-
"Daddy, why are you still so angry with him?" Cera asked as she came up next to him. "He helped save my friends and I, remember?"
"I remember, yep yep yep. He was not even the one to kidnap me, no no no. The other two flyers did it, but Pterano stopped them from hurting me. He even saved me when I fell off of Threehorn Peak, yep yep yep. I do not see why he is still seen as a bad flyer, nope nope nope," Ducky piped up.
"He does not seem bad. I heard he totally sucked as a leader in the past and made some very poor decisions, but I'm sure he's learned his lesson by now," added Anna.
-
Flapper jumped up when he saw Threehorn's reaction. He pretty quickly and easily reached Grandpa Longneck's back. Then bent over to help Mim onto his back also.
"Thanks." Mim said.
"I figured it may be safer up here." Flapper said.
"It may indeed be. He sometimes forgets smaller folks." Grandpa Longneck said to those on his back, bending his neck to see them more easily.
-
Pangaea mentally cursed himself for not speaking loudly enough when introducing himself. The flyer who had addressed him afterwards had evidently caught his mention of being a GOF member, but not his name.
But in his nervousness and confusion, Pangaea had hesitated too long in responding, and then the arrival of Mr. Threehorn had made certain that he wouldn't be saying anything for a timeóPangaea was so intimidated by the huge ceratopsian that he didn't dare interrupt him, especially during one of his outbursts.
And then the flyer who had spoken to him had thrown herself between Mr. Threehorn and Pterano (whom Pangaea realized he hadn't even noticed was among the dinosaurs gathered). If that flyer was indeed a GOF member, he thought, she must REALLY care about Pterano, to have the guts to stand up to that guy.
Of course, the flyer's brave action had also meant that Pangaea had lost his chance to tell her his name. Cera, Ducky, and the strange swimmer who had waved to him were likewise busy trying to convince Mr. Threehorn not to attack Pterano.
Pangaea sighed. Guido was still with him (cowered in a feathery ball with his wings over his eyes, doing his best to hide behind the larger glider), but he really wanted to talk to some of the other dinosaurs and GOF members here. His more passive attempts to do so, however, had failed, and the frustration resulting from those failures was strengthening his resolve. Charged with determination, he made up his mind on what he would do.
"Guido," he said to the shivering teal glider, "I dunno about you, but I'm going over there and joining that conversation, Mr. Threehorn or not."
"What's...going...on?" Guido whimpered in a tone so quiet that Pangaea could barely hear it.
"It's, uh...it's a long story," Pangaea said, "If I'm still alive in a few minutes, I'll tell you then."
Guido uncovered his eyes. "Wait...what?" he asked.
"Like you said, I'm even crazier than you are," Pangaea quipped, before running over to where Mr. Threehorn was standing, leaping up onto his tail, scurrying up and over his armored back, and climbing over his neckshield to perch on one of his brow horns.
-
Amy knew the risk she was making, being as weak as she felt, but she didn't care. In real life, she remembered having extreme thoughts of hatred toward Mr. Three Horn, now she was looking at this twisted childhood in the eye. With that thought, she was no longer afraid, she was now reckless, she didn't care what would happen to her at that moment.
Mr. Three Horn felt the tickle of the feathers on his face. "Hey, get off me kid!" He shook the feathered flyer off. He completely ignored everyone else, he didn't even hear Cera.
"These new dinosaurs must leave at once! Especially you..." He glared at Amy and Pterano.
"Mr. Three Horn," Amy began to say, "Pterano has good in him. I know that because I heard of the stories. We just met today. And as far as I know, he CAN change. And telling us now to leave doesn't make any difference. Only I came with Pterano, so if you want to hurt him, you have to crush me to pieces first!"
Amy felt the fiery words flying out of her mouth. She felt like a dragon, words spitting out like fire and her whole self was focused on helping Pterano stay in the valley.
-
"Excuse me!" Pangaea yelled. Having clambered up a nearby tree, he crawled out onto an overhanging branch, and dropped down once more onto Mr. Threehorn's head. This time he braced his feet against the top of Mr. Threehorn's snout, wrapped his tail around his nose horn, gripped both brow horns with both hands, and brought his face as close to Mr. Threehorn's eyes as his flexible neck would allow.
"Don't throw me off this time, bub," he warned, "Not until I've said what I have to sayópardon me for sounding like Ruby." Pangaea spoke as fast as he could, hoping to get out everything he had to say before he could be interrupted again.
"Now, listen. I hope I'm not interrupting anything here. If I am, I'm terribly sorry. I don't mean to be rude, but I hate being left out of things."
He pointed at Pterano. "That's Pterano, isn't it? The guy who was banished for five cold times? Well, I don't know how long it's been since then, but nobody else here seems to have a problem with him being around. Why should you? From what I've heard about Pterano, he's really an okay guy. A little misguided, maybe, but he saved Ducky, didn't he? No offense, but you just almost squashed her in your little rampage. Not intentionally, I'm sure, but ya oughta be more careful."
"As for..." Pangaea quickly turned his head to look at Amy. "I'm sorry; I didn't catch your name."
He turned back to Mr. Threehorn. "...you've got even less reason to throw her out! Or anyone else here, for that matter! Seriously, who are you to say who can stay in the valley and who can't? Aren't the decisions around here supposed to be made by a group? Because you're outnumbered here, ya know. Even your own daughter disagrees with you!"
"Anyway, I hate putting myself in the center of attention here, and I'm reasonably sure you're gonna make me regret all this later, but I just wanted to share my opinion, and not much has stopped me from doing that before."
At that point, Pangaea let go of Mr. Threehorn's horns, and dropped to the ground, where he turned to address everyone else who was present.
"Oh, and by the way," he said, "for those of you who didn't hear me before, I'm Pangaea, from the GOF. Ya know, the nutty dinosaur expert."
-
"We have not even done anything bad here," Anna added, feeling her own anger rise. "What did we do to deserve this kind of treatment anyway? It it 'cuz we're different? Pangaea is right! I don't let anyone push me around for bein' different where I come from, and I'm sure as hell not about to start now! Ya might be able to get away with it here, but in our world, folks who act like you're acting either get killed or get the crap beat out of 'em! Argh! I can't take this anymore! I'm seriously gonna knock somebody's lights out if I keep hearing this crap! Excuse me!" With that, Anna began to storm off.
"Please take me with you, Anna," Ducky pleaded. "I do not like fights, no no no."
"I don't either. Even more, I despise bein' mistreated when I did nothin' wrong!" Anna choked as she stormed off, accompanied by Ducky. Cera was unsure of whether or not to follow them. Moments later, she jumped in between her father and Amy and Pterano.
"Daddy, if you're going to hurt an innocent newcomer, you'll have to crush me to dust as well!" Cera yelled in anger over her father's behavior.
-
Amy smiled and mouthed a "thank you" to Pangea.
"I see that I have passed judgement all too quickly..." He admitted with a stern face.
"However," Topsy stared in Pterano's eyes, "He shouldn't even be here! Five cold times has not passed and he agreed to stay away from us. At least, that's what I thought, I'm sorry if I misunderstood something, but that's what we agreed on."
"Another thing," He looked to the long necks and the natives of the Great Valley. "How we know that this is a herd of dinosaurs that are plotting with Pterano about something, like a take over, or something relating to that!"
-
Pangaea nodded to Amy and gave her a thumbs up to show that he understood and appreciated her gesture. (Afterwards he would look at his hands and marvel at the fact that he was still able to perform a thumbs up.)
At the moment, his heart was beating even faster than it had when he had jumped off the Great Wall to escape from the fast biter. "Okay," he thought, "New scariest thing I've ever done."
He couldn't believe that he had just stood up to Mr. Threehorn; in front of a crowd, no less. He felt the same way he had the first time he had posted on the GOF, only that the feeling was all the more intense. It was the feeling of having accomplished something he never thought he would, but not yet knowing how things would turn out.
For a moment Pangaea had considered following Ducky and the swimmer she had called Anna. But he decided that he couldn't leave without making sure Mr. Threehorn would not hurt either of the two flyers. So he remained where he was, standing next to Cera and in front and slightly to the side of Amy.
-
Anna continued to walk as she tried to keep her temper in check. Some tears of rage had managed to escape, but she was otherwise in check.
"Can we stop somewhere and talk, Anna?" Ducky asked. Anna looked down at Ducky, who was still sitting on her hand. Ducky looked up at her in a concerned manner.
"Sure," whispered Anna just before she gently set Ducky down. Anna then walked over to a nearby tree, sat down, and leaned her back against it. Ducky then approached her.
"Do not be surprised with Cera's dad. He has been that way for as long as I can remember, yep yep yep," said Ducky.
"Yeah, but that does not make it right. What gives him the right to treat others like crap anyway? It pisses me off!" Anna yelled as she slammed a closed right fist on the ground. Ducky flinched in response to Anna's violent gesture. Anna noticed her gesture had frightened Ducky, so she recomposed herself.
"I'm sorry, Ducky. I have somethin' I outta tell ya. Although it is seldom seen, I can have a really bad temper," said Anna before she glanced down at Ducky.
"I do not believe you, no no no," Ducky replied as she came closer to Anna.
"Well, ya should. I used to get in fist fights as a kid, and even though I've learned to control my temper, I get so angry when I see others getting treated badly. I guess it's just part of my caring nature," said Anna. Ducky came over to where Anna's left hand rested on the ground and gently patted it.
"I think that is why, too. I think you get angry because you care, yep yep yep," replied Ducky.
"Thanks for bein' such a good friend already, Ducky. It means a lot to me," Anna said with a smile.
"You are welcome, yep yep yep. I am getting hungry, and I am sure you are too, yep yep yep. We should have something to eat," said Ducky as she rubbed her abdomen. Anna chuckled as she got up then picked Ducky up off the ground.
"Alrightie, then. Let's find somethin' to eat," Anna replied as they headed off.
-
Pterano backed up, eyes wide. "Now, now... no need for hasty action... I assure you, Mr. Threehorn that I am only here for diplomatic purposes... not a takeover of the valley, heavens no!"
-
Pangaea was in the process of devising a counter-argument to Mr. Threehorn's ridiculous notion that the other GOF members were conspirators, when he suddenly caught a flash of teal in the margins of his peripheral vision. To his amazement, Guido scampered up and hopped onto Cera's back, positioning himself just behind her neckshield.
"Hey, c'mon, c'mon, big guy!" Guido said to Mr. Threehorn, "You remember when I first came to the valley, don't ya? You didn't like me, either! You thought I was just another weirdo, too!" He paused. "Well...I–I–I am a weirdo, but that's not my point. On the Day of The Flyers I saved Tricia from going over the Roaring Falls. Well...I goofed up and ended up in the water with her and Petrie had to save us, but I tried! That's something, isn't it?"
Guido motioned to all the GOF members Mr. Threehorn had accused. "Maybe all these guys are like that, too. They're weirdos, but they're nice weirdos, ya know?"
He then turned to Pterano. "A–A–A–And I'm sorry; I have absolutely no idea who you areóI think Petrie's mentioned you a couple of times, but I don't know you..."
He turned back to Mr. Threehorn, still pointing at Pterano, "He...he made a mistake, didn't he? Well, so what? I've made lots of mistakes, and you never chased me away. I mean, he saved someone too, right? And he actually did it correctly. When I tried to save someone, I needed someone else to come and save me. So why can't he stay?"
Guido crouched down atop Cera's back submissively, indicating that he he was finished. He then looked over to Pangaea, who was positively beaming at him.
"If I may interject a second time, I think Guido's got a point," Pangaea said. "Besides, I'm guessing that if you asked everyone here, most of 'em would tell you that they've never met Pterano before. And I'm pretty sure Pterano will tell you that he's never met most of them before, either. So how could they be his accomplices?"
-
"Oh ,great" John muttered as he watched Guido struggle to bring Mr.Threehorn back to his senses.
-
"There's no reason to get paranoid about all this mr threehorn,' sam said. Sam walked right up to mr threehorn's face and locked eyes with him.
------------
"There he goes again no thinking before he starts babbling his mouth,' the female rainbow face said to the male rainbow face to which he chuckled.
-
Mr. Three Horn stiffened his upper lip.
"I'll admit I've grown very found of one of you here," His eyes trailed to where Anna was. He had a small smile. Then he stared back Sam, but not really staring at him, more staring straight through him to Amy and Pterano.
"We'll see how "diplomatic" your reasons are for being here. I will make clear with you Pterano, if you make one little mistake, one mess up, and you will have me to deal with, but I can see that your fangirl will fight with me first. So you won't have to worry about your image anymore, because I CAN and WILL damage it, right then and there. PERMANENTLY!"
And with that, Mr. Three Horn turned away and he whispered to Cera and Tricia, "I don't want any of you going near him for now. Anna I could talk with because she is a nice girl, but I don't trust a single layer of skin on that flyer, not by a long shot."
He muttered to himself, how everyone was so foolish of letting him in, all this change that was going on, why? Why did it have to happen here? At home? So brushed past against his mate and Grandma Longneck and walked away.
Amy exhaled, knowing now she had made an enemy in the valley. Amy then looked back Pterano and was serious. "Pterano, no matter what you did, which I know what you did, I'm always going to stand up for you. You have my support." She encouraged by smiling.
She then looked at everyone else and then she saw Little Foot coming into the clearing, "What happened?" Then he saw Pterano and sighed, immediately understanding the dynamics of what happened.
-
"So am I you also have my support pterano,' sam said.
------------------
"Well that turned out better than I expeted it to,' the famale rainbow face said.
-
Tria approached Pterano and gave him a suspicious look. "My mate told me all about you, Pterano, and what you did to Ducky back during that... stone of cold fire incident. While I don't know you personally, so I cannot say that you should leave the valley... but I can say this... if you cause problems again... or come anywhere near my daughter... or bother Cera... I will gladly join Topsy in driving you out of the valley.'
-
"Glad that's over, had it gone any longer, he would've woken up the Great Valley and Mysterious Beyond altogether" John explained
-
Sowhere in south-western Poland, certain GoF member looked again at his watch. Despite the fact, that the train was supposed to arrive only three minutes ago, he was getting a little impatient. He stood on one of two platforms this small railway station had and so far he was the only person waiting there. It was late evening, therefore the platform was embraced by darkness of twilight. He was going to check the time once again, when he saw a bright light coming in the distance.
"It's about time", he said bettering his schoolbag and coming a bit closer to the edge of platform.
Light was closing on him with fast motion, but surprisingly he couldn't hear any sound of coming train or even see it - the light was too bright. He had only few seconds to think it was strange, before light hit him, quite literally. Then it dissapeared and so did he, however at the same time he emerged in the world very different from that he had been living till now...
-
"So I take it you and your friends are not from here,' the female rainbow face asked sam.
---------
"You might say that,' sam replied.
-
Rick was far too shocked when Mr.Threehorn had trampled through the bushes and confronted everyone, and began accusing Pterano without any proof. He was also startled when Anna and Pangaea stood up to Mr.Threehorn going so far as to accuse Mr.Threehorn himself of any wrong doing. He had to admit...he was impressed. He then noticed both Ali, and Littlefoot standing close by, and he lowered his neck and spoke.
"Hello, you two wouldn't happen to be Littlefoot and Ali would you?" he asked quietly.
Grandma Longneck stepped forward earnestly and gave Mr.Threehorn a stern look.
"Mr.Threehorn although Pterano is here before his allotted time is over, as far as I can see, he means no harm....for now. So please take a moment and try to relax. I'm sure everything will be made clear when the time is right." she said with a irritated voice.
Spike had followed Anna and Ducky and walked close behind humming a soft tune.
-
Markus watched the arguement between Mr. Threehorn and some of the others escalate, choosing not to pick sides just yet even though he didn't think Mr. Threehorn was being reasonable. "Dude..." he commented as the tensions slowly disappated, turning to the rest of the group of newcomers. "Getting yelled at by that guy was just as bad as I thought it'd be." He looked back at Littlefoot, who had just arrived. "Hey, what's up?" he called, resuming his efforts to make some friends.
-
"I say that we give pterano a chance,' the male rainbow face said. "I agree,' the female rainbow face said.
-
Ali then turned to face Rick "yes" Ali said in a shy tone.
-
Rick smiled gently as he answered Ali.
"My name is Rick, and I'm a newcomer here in the valley. It is very nice to meet you." Rick then noticed something out of the corner of his eye, and he turned for a moment to look and saw Belmont flying towards them. He didn't recognize Belmont from where he was but he was certain nothing bad would happen.
-
John slowly walked towards Rick,Ali and Littlefoot.
"Afternoon" John greeted
Ali was the first to respond "Hello" Ali asked in her usaual shy tone "Indeed" John replied.
-
"Is he always like this?" Flapper asked Mim and Grandpa Longneck.
"Yes." Mim said, not looking at threehorn at all.
"Maybe it is best you stay near me for now." Grandpa Longneck said to Flapper, "I'm sure once you get to know each other you can get along." Grandpa Longneck said.
"I don't know that I'll live that long." Flapper said, basing what he'd say on what Doc had said in the 6th movie. "Though now that I remember I don't recall hearing anything good about either one of those 2, Pterano and that threehorn that is." Flapper said.
"I'm not surprised." Mim said. "Very close minded threehorn is based on my observation of his past behavior. Pterano I have no first hand experience so can't say, except what I have heard which may or may not be true." Mim said.
"Him always scary." Petrie said. "Me never see him smile."
-
After Mr. Threehorn left, Pangaea took Guido aside.
“Guido, that was fantastic!” he told him, speaking softly enough to not disturb anyone else present or draw attention to himself and Guido, but making no effort to conceal the pride or enthusiasm in his voice, “You just stood up to Mr. Threehorn to defend somebody you didn’t even know!”
Guido shrugged modestly, his bashful nature clearly showing through. “Well, uh...I–I–I saw you doing the same thing, and wanted to help you,” he replied modestly, “Besides, I was worried about you, ya know? I didn’t want to go back to being one of a kind again.” He gave one of his trademark nervous chuckles, and Pangaea joined in.
“Thanks, Guido,” he said, “You did good.”
Guido nodded, his smile shy but appreciative. “So...uh, you said you were a ëjee...oh...eff’ member, like some of those other guys. What does that mean?”
Pangaea flinched. Now he had done it. In indicating his familiarity with the humans in front of Guido, he had exposed his true identity to him.
“Oh, well,” he sighed, “I guess I couldn’t keep it a secret forever. Guido, I have a confession to make. I’m...not from around here.”
“Well, that’s okay,” Guido replied, “Neither am I. I came from outside the Great Valley, just like you did.”
“No, no, no,” Pangaea said, waving his hands in exasperation of his own inability to come up with the right words, “That’s not what I meant. I’m not from this world at all. It’s like...there’s another universe, where this world is...is...watched by people like meówell, people like them.” He motioned towards the GOF members in the vicinity who were currently in their human forms.
“In our world,” Pangaea continued, “this world is just...like a story. A story you can see. A story in pictures. Ugh...” He sighed. “It’s really, really, REALLY hard to explain. But the thing is, I know all about this world; about everyone in it and everything they’ve done, and I...I love it. I’m obsessed with it. My life practically revolves around it these days. And now I’m actually in it, and it’s like a dream come true. Er...uh...a sleep story come true. A good sleep story come true. Ya get what I’m saying?”
Guido appeared to be dumbfounded. “Uh...wow,” he said after a moment’s hesitation, “I–I–I knew you were weirdóI mean, I thought you were weird, even compared to me, but I had no idea...”
Pangaea held up a hand. “If you don’t believe me, it’s okay. I understand.”
“No, no!” Guido hastily protested, “I–I–I–I believe you, but it’s like...wow! It’s unbelievable! I–I–I mean, I believe it, but it’s hard to believe. It’s–”
“Uh, I get it,” Pangaea interrupted, smiling awkwardly, “Thanks. I’m glad you believe me.”
Guido nodded. He then paused for a moment, looking thoughtful. “So...” he ventured, “does that mean you can turn into one of those weird fuzzy-headed twofooters, like we saw that sharptooth do?”
“Uh...maybe,” Pangaea said. He realized that he had never thought about whether he was capable of changing back to his human form while still in the Land Before Time world, as the other GOF members were apparently capable of doing. “I dunno how it works, exactly. I wasn’t even aware it was possible.”
“Well, now that you do know, are you going to do it?”
Pangaea thought for a moment, then shook his head. “No,” he said, “I–I–I think I’d rather just stay as I am. I like being in this body. I feel more comfortable this way; like I fit in better.”
He grinned at Guido, “Besides, I wouldn’t want you to feel alone, buddy. ëFar as I know, I’m the only one here who’s ended up as a Micro–uh, one of your kind. If I changed, you’d be back to being the only one in the valley again. I figure you’re already disappointed that I’m not really another one of your kind.”
“That’s...very nice of you,” Guido said sincerely.
Pangaea shrugged. “Ah, don’t mention it,” he grinned. “Ya know, it’s kinda funny...of all the dinosaurs here, you’re the most like me.” He paused. “...Not just in being the same species, I meanósorry; same kind. I mean, you’re the most like me in personality; you act the most like me. You’re–“ Pangaea stopped, and unsuccessfully stifled a laugh. “See what I mean? I even talk just like you!”
“Heh-heh, yeah!” Guido chortled. “So, what do you want to do now?”
-
“Hmm...” Pangaea mused. He glanced around, taking a mental inventory of familiar dinosaurs, many of whom had either entered the area in the last few minutes, or whom he hadn’t noticed before. He recognized Tria, Grandma and Grandpa Longneck (the latter of whom had a long-tailed flyer perched on his head), one unfamiliar rainbow face (Mim) and two familiar ones (whose presence Pangaea found quite unsettling; he hoped they hadn’t anything to do with this crossover of worlds), andóto Pangaea’s surprise and excitementóboth Littlefoot and Ali. The two of them, however, appeared to be presently occupied with a discussion with some GOF members. Pangaea decided that he wouldn’t bother trying to introduce himself to them now; he felt he was already on the edge of being socially cast as the annoying interjector. Not that that mattered to him; there were still three other individuals whom he was very interested in engaging in a proper conversation...
“Well,” he said to Guido, “I really wanted to talk to Ducky and that other swimmer she was with. I think Spike followed them, too. Did you catch which way they went?”
“Yeah,” Guido said, “Do you want to go after them?”
Pangaea was about to say yes, when another thought struck him. His business here might not yet be finished. “Maybe in a minute,” he said, “There’s one thing I need to make sure of first.”
Pangaea ran back to Pterano and the female flyer (Amy) who was with him.
“Um...are you going to be okay now?” he asked hesitantly, hoping he wouldn’t appear insensitive for wanting to leave them now, “Because I...I was going to go after Ducky and that other swimmeróAnna, I think her name was. I...just wanted to make sure you’re all right with that.”
-
Mr thicknose walked up to the rainbow faces. "Well hello it's nice to see you again uh what were your names,' he asked the rainbow faces.
-------
"I'm johan and this is my mate rita,' the male rainbow face said.
-
Rick listened to Ali speaking and was surprised he hadn't seen that himself.
"It's nice to see you too, but are you sure you're okay Belmont? That sounded dangerous." He commented with an air of concern.
-
"This looks like a good tree to eat from, yep yep yep," Ducky spoke up as she pointed out a meduim-sized tree, loaded with lush treestars, that stood just a few yards ahead of them.
"Hmm...it's too tall for Spike to reach, though. Wait right here," Anna replied before she set Ducky down next to Spike. She then walked over to the tree, grasped the trunk with both hands, and began to violently shake the tree. Treestars showered down as Ducky approached Anna.
"I wish I could do that, yes I do," Ducky said as she motioned for Spike to join them.
"You'll be able to do this when you're bigger," Anna replied as she let go of the tree. Most of the treestars had fallen by then.
"I wish I was bigger and stronger. No one would pick on me then, no no no," said Ducky.
"True, but you've gotta remember strength is not intended to be used for hurting others. The purpose of defending yourself is to stop the other person from causin' ya harm, not to cause the other person harm. Besides, you're still a kid. You're too young to be gettin' into fights, not to mention you're a sweetheart," said Anna. Ducky giggled in response to that last sentence.
"Thank you. I guess I have many more bright circles to go before I can kick tail too, yep yep yep," Ducky said with another giggle.
"Yup, but just remember what I've told ya," said Anna as she sat down to join Ducky and Spike. She had not tried treestars before, so she decided it was best she start off with a small bite. Upon eating the treestar, she discovered it tasted just like spinach. Since her human diet consisted mainly of vegetables and fruits, she was accustomed to eating greens, so this worked in her favor.
"These are pretty good," said Anna before she ate a mouthful of treestars.
"They are, but you have to eat quickly if you want more. I do not think you know how much Spike eats. He likes food, yep yep yep."
"That's okay. I'm not much of an eater. My family wonders how my weight sustains itself 'cuz I eat so little. Besides, the valley is full o' food. I won't starve," Anna said, then giggled.
"Okay. I just want to make sure you have enough to eat, yep yep yep," replied Ducky as they continued to eat.
-
The member of GoF, known by the nickname Myrkin, opened his eyes, which he had been keeping closed since 'the light' hit him. He looked around and saw (to his astonishment), that he was no longer standing on platform but on the ground. What is more, he could see many plants and trees in every direction he glanced. It wasn't dark, but it was broad daylight, which was sure strange, yet it was just another drop of weird in goblet of weirdness and it was just a begining...
"Where... Where I am?" he asked himself. He glimpsed at his hand, wanting to see what time it is, as if it would answer any questions that was going through his mind at that moment. Then, he noticed that his hand was replaced by green paw. Saurian paw at that. Myrkin hold it out, examing it. He tried moving his fingers, now ended with short claws, and the paw responded adequately. This paw belonged to him, no doubts about it. Then he looked at the rest of his body and he could clearly see, that he was (in terms of LBT) fastbiter.
"Nice dream. It's something I could write about on GoF forum." he said aloud, before frowning a bit. He didn't remember falling asleep. He hadn't even been feeling tired when he had waited for a train. In addition, this dream felt much more real than any before.
"Hmm... I think there is one proven way to settle, if this is a dream or not." He slashed lightly his left paw with his right and he had to force himself not to hiss from pain. It was real after all! Luckily, he had had enough reason not to put more strenght to cutting or he would end up with serious wound.
"This is real... This is real! What do I do? What do i do?!" he shouted, shocked by this discovery, "Alright! Calm down." he took a deep breath,
"Now. Lets see if there is anybody here, who knows what is going on. It's not like I have anything better to do anyway..."
He slowly made a few steps, but it seemed like he could move as easily as in original body, so he quickened the pace. He tried using his new nose and he could smell many scents, but there was one problem. He couldn't say what they all meant. Well... he thought, I will have to learn it the hard way. I just hope I wont get myself killed in the process...
-
"I doubt he can." Mim said to what Petrie had said. "To set in the ways he has been. & his basic personality."
-
"Well it's nice to meet you two,' mr thicknose said.
-
Spike ate several treestars in one bite, all the while smiling as if challenging Ducky and Anna to an eating contest 'are you afraid to lose?'
Rick then shook his head at Belmont for a moment.
"Well you are safe and that's all that matters I suppose." he said with a soft tone. "I still wonder if we're going to get a tour of the rest of the valley?" he asked aloud.
-
"Yes it is good to know that you're alright belmont,' sam said.
-
Some time ago, Myrkin could hear voices coming from some place not far away or at least it sounded like a voices. Anyway, he decided to walk towards the source and see who was there. Simple and easy to remember - it had to be a good plan, right?
After a minute or two of walking, the human in fastbiter's skin, well... scales, reached the edge of a clearing, where he saw one small spiketail, even smaller swimmer and another one but much more large. It seemed that they were focusing on eating at the moment, so Myrkin could use this opportunity to watch them from his hiding spot. Although he couldn't explain it, he had a strange feeling that he knew who the smaller dinosaurs were...
-
Amy smiled graciously at Guido and Panagea.
"Thank you, I think we're okay." She then eyed at Tria at the last part of her sentence with one of her evil eye expressions.
Then she looked at the two feathered flyers, "I'll catch up with you two later, I just need to take care of a few things first." She looked down at herself seeing the wounds and feeling sore all over.
"By the way, if you don't know already, I'm Amy, I just came from a VERY different place so I'm as new as you are." She looked at Panagea at her last sentence.
"And I guess I know who you are already, since you said it to everyone else here." She chuckled at her sentence.
------------------------------
Little Foot responded to Markus, "Hi, I guess you're one of the new dinosaurs here too? I'm Little Foot by the way. I just wanted to come to here to see what was going on. But I think I know now...."
----------------------
Mr. Three Horn did not hear Grandma Longneck or anyone else for that matter. He just went to a lone pool of water and looked at his own reflection in the water. This always happened, he was seen as the "bad guy", when he thought he was just being realistic.
"C'mon, we all had to fight for our own and stick to our own. I don't know why things have to change. They shouldn't." He grunted and stomped his foot.
--------------------------------
Red Claw engulfed the flyers and said, "Thank you Thud."
He then tried to see if Screech was there, "Now Screech, do you understand the plan and what we are doing?"
-
"So where exactly from here are you,' the female rainbow face asked sam.
----------
"Well that would be telling wouldn't it,' sam replied smiling.
-
Pangaea nodded and gave Amy a friendly smile in return. "Thanks! Uh...I mean, you're welcome! Er...thank you for the thank you!" he said, deliberately quoting Ruby. "Pardon me; I always get my expressions of gratitude mixed up." He shrugged.
He then turned to Guido. "Come on, Guido," he said, turning to leave.
Guido gave Amy and Pterano a shy but friendly grin and a wave, before following Pangaea.
"Nice to meet you, Amy! You too, Pterano!" Pangaea called back as he and Guido ran off in the direction Spike, Anna, and Ducky had gone.
--------------------------------------------------
"Uh..." Screech stammered, recoiling apprehensively beneath Red Claw's huge shadow, "Could you explain it to me again?" Not wanting the sharptooth to be angry with him for not listening, he quickly added, "I was distracted trying to think of something we could do to help your eyes."
-
John wasn't surprised Rick's statement "Simple, ask Grandpa Longneck" Belmont explained
-
Chronicler was amazed at how quickly Ruby learned how to write and read. Okay, so it wasn't with the English alphabet, but she was okay with that. Ruby found it quite exciting to be able to communicate so clearly without having to speak. She was especially impressed, as well as Chronicler, when she was able to write her own name:
(http://biosector01.com/wiki/images/thumb/3/36/LetterR.png/50px-LetterR.png)(http://biosector01.com/wiki/images/thumb/d/d7/LetterU.png/50px-LetterU.png)(http://biosector01.com/wiki/images/thumb/3/34/LetterB.png/50px-LetterB.png)(http://biosector01.com/wiki/images/thumb/a/a0/LetterY.png/50px-LetterY.png)
-
Rick chuckled for a moment at Belmont's response.
"Truer words have never been spoken. Come on...let's go find him." He said with a bright smile.
-
"BUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRP!" Anna belched before she put a clawed hand over her mouth. "'Scuse me!" Ducky could not help but crack up in response, which surprised Anna.
"Haha! That was good, yep yep yep!" Ducky hooted while she laughed.
"What the?! Ya mean that was not gross to ya?" asked Anna.
"When you have a brother like Spike around, things like that become funny instead of gross, yes they do!" replied Ducky. Just then, Anna gestured for Ducky to be quiet.
"Shh! Ya hear that?" whispered Anna in an uneasy fashion.
"Hear what?" Ducky whispered nervously.
"We've got company," Anna whispered back as she got up and snapped a branch off of the tree she had gotten the treestars from.
"Who?" asked Ducky as she looked around. "How did you hear this 'company'?"
"My hearing is extremely sharp," Anna replied.
"How about your sniffer? Does it work?" asked Ducky. Anna inhaled deeply a couple of times, then nodded.
"Yup, and it's not just any company. It smells like...a fastbiter," Anna whispered as she turned in the direction Myrkin had been watching them from.
"Oh, no. I do not like fastbiters, no no no," Ducky gulped out of fear as she tightly held Spike's left front leg.
"I dunno 'bout y'all, but I really don't like surprises," Anna whispered as she kept looking for signs of the fastbiter, the branch held in her tightly fisted right hand.
-
Spike suddenly realizing there was a problem stood protectively in front of Ducky hoping that whatever was nearby wouldn't try to hurt his sister. he then grumbled aloud as if saying 'I'll protect you ducky'
~~~
Rick had taken several steps into the surrounding forest, just for a moment to see what spots he could recognize on his own and hoped Belmont had followed him. Suddenly something made him stop walking...it felt odd...like he was being watched...and it made him uneasy. Rick reflectively swung his tail back and forth not sure what to expect, but figuring it couldn't be good.
"Do you feel like we're being watched Belmont?" he asked quietly.
-
"Watched by me, perhaps?" Thomas said, emerging from a stade of nearby trees. "Sorry for the sneaking around..."
-
Red Claw grinned deviously and replied, "Well some stupid female flyer blinded me for life. My eyes are torn up, I can't see a thing at all. At least my sniffer still works and everything else. So we need to take revenge out on that flyer and anyone else in our path. Your job is to help Thud fight and kill the young ones. I just love tender meat." He licks his lips at this statement. "I'm going to distract the adults, so they don't have an idea that their children will be taken and served as breakfast."
--------------------------
Amy looked at Pterano full of compassion and concern and asked, "Are you going to be okay now?"
-----------------------
Mr. Three Horn drank a bit of water and thought, I wonder where my family is?
He stopped drinking and walked away, trying to sniff them out. There was just plants, then he tried again, in a different area, then he went to his own nest where his fam would be.
"Nope, not here either..." He spoke to himself.
Then, he smelled something that made him stand still and make his eyes turn red. He smelled his family alright, but he smelled something that he knew did not belong in the valley...AND was a not friendly in the least bit.
-
Meanwhile, Cera and Tricia finally decided to find Anna, Ducky, and Spike.
"I'm glad Daddy likes her," Cera finally said to her little sister. Tricia giggled and nodded in agreement. Just then, Cera stopped dead in her tracks. Tricia did the same thing.
"Do you feel that, Tricia? I don't think we're alone," Cera whispered as she looked at her surroundings. Tricia's expression became fearful as she moved in closer to Cera. Cera lifted her head high and sniffed the air. She did not like what she was smelling.
"Something's not right here. Stay with me, sis," Cera ordered as they continued walking. She was able to pick up the scents of Anna, Ducky, and Spike, so she followed them. She still kept her mind on that other scent she had picked up. She knew that whatever it was not only ate meat, but was also not a resident of the Great Valley.
-
Tria quickly found her daughter... she had smelled something too. "Stay close to me kids... I don't like this..."
-
Screech grinned wickedly. “Sounds good to me,” he hissed. “I’ll go after that fast runner.” He turned to Thud. "Once she's been done in, there'll be no one to protect the little biter. You can take him, Thud. I believe the two of you have a score to settle." Screech had never learned exactly what events had transpired on that ledge, but he could only assume it had been humiliating for Thud to be stuck there while the little sharptooth and his swimmer companion got away unscathed.
Screech looked back up at Red Claw. "One question, though. How are you going to distract the adult leafeaters when you can't see them? With respect, Red Claw, it sounds like quite a risk."
-
"Have you seen much of the Great Valley yet?" Grandpa Longneck asked Flapper.
"Not to much yet." Flapper said relaxing and looking around to see if Threehorn was around or not.
"Me can show you around." Petrie said, happy to show the new flyer around.
-
Spike? Did the little swimmer really say that name? Myrkin asked himself. Yes, she did, but if she called spiketail 'Spike' and said that he is her brother, then she must be... Ducky? And this world had to be universe of Land Before Time!
"The weird is getting weirder" he muttered quietly. He didn't know if he should be more shocked by the fact, that LBT dinosaurs really existed (at least in this place) or that he had a chance to meet them? At one point he noticed that dinosaurs had somehow become aware of his presence. Myrkin decided to walk out and talk with them. After all, what he had to lose? His life, sure, but if he behave right they may not attack him right away and maybe they will accept him to the Valley like... like Chomper. The problem was, Chomper at least was cute, which probably had given him an advantage in convincing others that he is indeed a friendly sharptooth, while Myrkin... He looked at his fastbiter's body. Well... He might be called anything but cute at the moment...
"Hello? I am fastbiter, but don't be afraid! I am not here to cause trouble." Myrkin shouted from his hiding spot, "Er... I am coming out!" He slowly walked out of the bush.
-
"I'll get the little biter after I bring that flyer and all who stand up to me to red claw,' thud said.
-
"It appears some of the others are getting uneasy about something." Grandpa Longneck said while he was looking around at what some of the others were doing.
-
"Indeed, perhaps someone is hiding amongst the trees or atop the Great Wall" John explained while examining his surroundings.
-
Rick was still on edge, and he couldn't tell why! It was kinda driving him crazy as he shouted aloud, "Come out you coward!" to the air around him.
However he sure wasn't expecting an answer as a flyer flapped down out of the trees.
"Geez, you're kinda jumpy for a longneck aren't ya?" asked the flyer.
Rick blinked several times, and then gasped as he realized who he was staring at!
"E-excuse me....but your name wouldn't happen...t-to be Longtail would it?" he asked quietly
The flyer narrowed his eyes and asked in reply, "Who wants to know...are you two here to make trouble?" as he looked to both Rick and Belmont.
-
Anna looked in the direction Myrkin's voice came from as Ducky huddled in even closer to her brother. Anna had heard everything Myrkin said, but she still held onto the tree branch just to be safe.
"So, you're not here to cause trouble, eh? Then tell us, what business do ya have bein' in the Great Valley?" Anna asked as she watched the fastbiter cautiously.
-
Somehow Zaine had mostly slept through the commotion, and considering Mr. Threehorn he was very surprised as well. But eventually he had left his nest and went about his daily routine. "I wonder why Cera's dad went all crazier than usual. Oh well. At least I'm not in trouble or anything." He then found a bush and started chewing off treestars.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Meanwhile, in an alternate universe, a young boy of about 18 was sitting at his laptop on a forum called GOF. The boy's name was Rob and he had been a member of the GOF for a year and a half. To his surprise though, the activity on the board was kind of slow. "I wonder why I don't see any of the other members on," he asked himself. "This can't be just some mere coincidence." His college roommate had left to go to a party, but Rob was never into the drinking parties anyway. Secretly, Rob has always loved Land Before Time ever since he was young. His parents always got him the movies and he spent hours watching them. He joined the GOF as a way of expressing his passion with others, considering his real life friends would not understand. After waiting for somebody to get on, Rob finally decided to log off. "I guess nobody's on tonight. Maybe later I'll go back on." Rob went to switch his laptop off but then something happened. The screen changed from the usual desktop to a bright multicolor light. "What the heck?" Rob tried pushing the power button numerous times but nothing happened. The colors kept changing and emitting bright light. Rob grabbed the top of the screen to try and close it when his thumb passed through the screen. Rob jerked back his hand that instant. "What the?" Rob slowly inched his hand forward until it was submerged in the screen. The light felt warm around his hand, and his eyes widened with astonishment. "Oh my god." Then suddenly a powerful force started sucking Rob's arm in. He grabbed the edge of his desk and tried pulling his arm out, but it was no use. His arm sank deeper and deeper into the screen until his whole entire body was sucked in.
-
John slowly turned to Rick and said "isn't he one of yours".
-
Red Claw snorted in frustration and annoyance at Screech.
"I cannot see, but that doesn't mean I am disabled or lost my memory!" He roared at Screech. "It's actually quite simple. I can smell where I am and where the Great Valley will be. I make a roar and the adults will fight me, and the two of you will sneak around the other side of that valley and attack the young ones. Thud, from what I remember, the female flyer was a light color with dark brown wings, beak, and tail. Her eyes were brown too. When you see her, don't kill her, let me do that, but weaken her enough where she can be easily taken away."
---------------------
"STAY BACK!" Mr. Three Horn yelled at his family, Anna, and Ducky. He roared ruthlessly at the fastbiter in front of him.
He stood his ground and was ready to fight at all costs. "GO AWAY FAST BITER! YOU AREN'T WELCOME HERE!"
-
Anna went over to Ducky and Spike and stood over them in a protective fashion. Cera and Tricia were now with Ducky and Spike, and Anna could see Tria was not far. Knowing Mr. Threehorn could take on the fastbiter, she decided she was better off protecting the children. She remembered fastbiters hunt in packs, so the fastbiter had most likely brought friends along to feast on them. This being the case, she remained close to the little ones. She still had the tree branch and would not hesitate to use it if necessary.
-
"I understand and will do as you say,' thud replied.
-----------
Sam had walked to one of the mud holes and plopped himself into one. "Ooooh yes that feels good, I feel sooo much more relaxed,' sam said.
-
Rick simply nodded at Belmont's comment, not wanting to have to explain all this to Longtail. "No...Longtail, we are not here to make trouble...but we could use a guide to show us around the valley...we're new comers here and we'd like a tour. If you wouldn't mind of course." he said in a gentle tone.
Longtail looked suspicious for a moment but then smiled and nodded his head.
"Sure! I'd be glad to show you two around. New comers here are actually pretty rare...but today there has been a lot of talk about a whole herd of newcomers in the valley today."
~~~
Spike was still hovering protectively over Ducky even though there were at least three grown-ups as well, he was still Ducky's brother and he wouldn't let anything bad happen to her. But he was interested in what the fast biter was saying.
~~~
Grandma longneck smiled and asked, "Are you enjoying the mud pools Sam dear...they are said to be quite relaxing."
-
Screech rolled his eyes (something he wouldn’t have dared if Red Claw could still see him). Red Claw could be so touchy. But then, he wasn’t exactly known for being a nice guy.
“Sorry,” he grunted, “I never doubted your senses; I was merely expressing concern.” Screech wasn’t in such a good mood himself, having not eaten for so long. Furthermore, should Red Claw be cornered and overwhelmed by leafeaters, Screech knew that his chances of finding another meal would become lesser still. He and Thud obtained the bulk of their food from Red Claw’s kills. Even now, Screech’s growling stomach reminded him of his hunger.
“Can I at least eat the fast runner?” he asked. “I haven’t caught anything in days.”
-
Zaine had just finished munching on food when he decided to go look for his friends. THe day was still young and he was in the mood for something interesting. I wonder what Longtail's up to. I guess I'll go find him.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
From finally opened his eyes and slowly pushed himself off the ground. "What the heck just happened?" He rubbed the back of his head which was throbbing uncontrollably. "Where am I?" He looked around and found himself in some sort of jungle. There were trees around him in every direction, and it certainly felt a little humid. "How the heck did I end up here?" Luckily there was a clearing nearby, so Rob stood up, brushed the dirt off his shirt, and walked towards the clearing. When he reached it he gazed out at the landscape. At that moment he knew where he was and his eyes widened with astonishment. "It can't be," he whispered. "It can't be," this time louder. "It's not possible. I'm in............ the Great Valley?"
-
Red Claw made a heavy sigh and replied, "Of course Screech, just be sure no one else sees you, either one of you." Red Claw grunted.
He got himself up from where he laid against the tree and he sniffed the sweet air, filled with many different scents, he heard the breathing of Screech and Thud behind him, he heard their stomachs growling, or was it just his own?
"Screech," Red Claw said in a mistified, gentle voice, not usually typical for him to sound like. "Is the bright circle already in the sky? Are the bright dots up there too? And the sky, is it dark? I feel cold in the air, something tells me it's not during the day anymore."
---------------------------
"Kids, let's get some shut eye, you already had your food, let's go to bed now." Petrie's mother, Rebecca told her children.
Her children groaned, but did as their mother said. Then she asked herself, "I wonder where Petrie is, it's getting late." So she replied, "I'm just going to find your brother Petrie and his friend Guido, I'll be right back." The last part of her statement implied that the kids had to be asleep by then. Some of the kids rolled their eyes, but did as their mother told.
She was flying, with the bright circle setting in the sky. She felt the air getting colder and she shivered a bit. She then landed where she thought she saw Petrie and landed near by him, "Petrie, I think it's time to go to bed very soon, it's getting late." Then she saw one glider and flyer that she did not recognize. "Hello, welcome to the valley, my name is Rebbeca and I'm sure you know my son Petrie by now." She smiled warmly at them.
-
Anna was not sure about what was going on with the fastbiter. He seemed more afraid of them, especially Mr. Threehorn. She then began to wonder if the fastbiter was another human like Drew. Just then, she felt a tiny hand tap her right ankle. She looked down and saw it was Ducky.
"What is it?" asked Anna.
"It is starting to get dark. We should get home before Mama gets worried about us, yep yep yep," said Ducky.
"I'm worried 'bout Mr. Threehorn, though. I know he's tough, but sometimes even the best need help," replied Anna. "Stay right here. Tria's not far away." Anna slowly approached Mr. Threehorn. She still held the tree branch in her right hand. She was afraid Mr. Threehorn would snap at her for interrupting him, but she decided to chance it.
"Um...Mr. Threehorn? If I may, could I take Ducky and Spike home? I don't feel they're safe goin' home by themselves," Anna said in a low and timid manner.
-
"It time so soon? Me meeting new flyer and talk to Mim and Littlefoot Grandpa." Petrie said.
"Best to go, it is getting late." Mim said.
"yes, there is always tomorrow." Flapper said patting Petrie gently. "He waved to Petrie's Mother, "Nice to meet you, my name's Flapper and I've been meeting these 3 wonderful folks here." he said waving to indicate Petrie, Mim, and Grandpa Longneck.
"Indeed. A fresh new day for new discoveries and new fun." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
Longtail looked up at the sky and sighed.
"Looks like it's getting late. I should get back to my uncle."
Rick looked over to Belmont and asked, "Uhhh...where do we sleep? I don't think we can just lie down anywhere in the valley."
~~~
Grandma longneck looked down on Littlefoot, "It is time to go to our nest Littlefoot. Say goodnight to your friends."
~~~
Spike turned and smiled at Ducky, with his eyes saying 'we're all safe and that's a good thing'
-
"I agree. We I had a run-in with a sharptooth on my way over here" Thomas said, showing signs of cuts and bruises. "Luckily, I was able to fight it off..."
Meanwhile..
Tria wondered where her mate had gotten off to. She would look for him, but first, she had to look after Tricia and Cera.
-
"Let me introduce myself." Myrkin said to Anna, trying to sound as politely as he could. After all, you have only one chance to make good first impression, right?
"I am Claw, just Claw." Myrkin said the first name, which had came across his mind and was enough LBT-ish "As for my buisness here, I heard that in the Valley lives a sharptooth, who can speak both flattooth and sharptooth. I can speak only the former, which causes me trouble in Mysterious Beyond... Anyway, I've came here to ask that sharptooth to teach me our specie's language." He hoped that his story, which he had made up on the spot, will sound plausible enough. Of course, he could just tell that he was human in body of dinosaur, but without a way to prove it, he would end up being seen as nut and that would not be good at all...
When he saw Mr. Threehorn almost charging at him, he couldn't help but back a way a bit. From all the creatures in the Great Valley, he had to stumble across a dinosaur, whose short-temperedness and enmity against sharpteeth (or any strangers for that matter) was well known. Myrkin must had a bad luck for sure.
"Alright, alright! There is no need to get worked up. You want me out? Fine!" Myrkin said, trying not to sound scared, but he failed at that "But before I leave, could I talk with that... er... Chaser... No... Jumper... That is not it either... er... Ah! Chomper! That's the right name." Naturally, Myrkin knew the correct name all along, but he thought he must make a few mistakes, so he would sound convincing. After all, it was already a bit unusuall, that being in Mysterious Beyond he had heard about Chomper at all.
"I hope he isn't just a myth." Myrkin said, looking from Mr. Threehorn to others "But if every sharptooth is not welcome here, then I guess Chomper can't be real..."
-
"Yes I am very muc,' sam said. Sam looked at the sky "it's night already,' sam asked. "Yes it is,' rita said. "You can sleep with us if you want,' Johan said. "Alright just let me wash this mud off first,' sam said and he walked underneath a waterfall.
-
Anna noticed that Mr. Threehorn seemed to be so focused on the fastbiter that he had not even heard her. She did not feel threatened by the fastbiter by now, and she really did not want to see anyone get hurt. She then looked at the setting sun before she returned her glance to the fastbiter.
"Looks like the Bright Circle is setting for the night. Chomper has probably already headed for his home for the night, considering he's still a young one. How 'bout this: If any of his friends or myself see him, we'll tell him a fastbiter by the name of 'Claw' is seeking his help," Anna suggested, hoping to prevent a confrontation. After all, the fastbiter could really be another human.
"Anyhoo, I'll go ahead and escort these two home," said Anna as she headed over to Ducky and Spike. "Lead the way, Ducky." Ducky nodded as she climbed up on Spike.
"Okay, we have to go this way first, yep yep yep," Ducky said as she pointed toward the setting sun.
"Alrightie, follow me then," said Anna as she headed in the direction Ducky had pointed.
-
"Ethier find a cave or go ask someone I suppose" John replied.
-
Longtail turned to Rick and Belmont and said, "There is another empty cave next to the one my uncle sleeps in you two could stay in there for tonight."
Rick smiled at Longtail's generosity.
"Thank you Longtail."
~~~
Spike followed Ducky with a smile and mumbled while looking at Anna almost to say 'thank you for protecting us today.'
-
"Thank you. I will be waiting for him." Claw/Myrkin said to leaving Anna. Then he turned to Mr. Threehorn.
"If you still want me out, then I am going. Could you only be so kind to show me the quickest way out of Great Valley? I do not know these parts very well and in darkness I could end up loosing my way, therefore I would have to stay here till morning..." He wondered what will Mr. Threehorn do. Will he just do what Myrkin suggested or seeing that this fastbiter might not be a threat he will let him stay?
-
"We are almost home, yep yep yep," said Ducky. The sun had already set low, and the stars were now beginning to appear. It was strange for Anna to see the sun setting behind tall, jagged mountains instead of houses and trees, but the sunset was beautiful nonetheless. What further surprised Anna was how quiet the valley was. Back at home, she lived less than a mile from the fire station, so she was used to frequently hearing sirens at any time of day or night. She also lived no more than five miles away from a naval air station and was used to F-14's and F-22 Raptors flying over her house at least once every half an hour. While she had grown used to living in a noisy area, she also liked it when things were quiet. The silence of the valley was peaceful, but as the sun was setting, the silence was starting to become spooky.
"Here we are, yep yep yep! Home sweet home," Ducky announced as they arrived at her nest.
"Where's your mother?" asked Anna as Ducky climbed off of Spike.
"I really do not know, but she is not far, no no no. She is never too far away," Ducky replied.
"Well, I should be goin'. I've gotta find a spot to call my own," said Anna.
"You can stay here if you want, yep yep yep," offered Ducky.
"That's very kind of ya, Ducky, but that would be up to your mother. Besides, I don't sleep until very late at night, and I don't just lay around waiting to fall asleep either. I'd keep y'all awake."
"Oh, okay. Well, it was very nice meeting you, Anna. I had a really good day, yep yep yep," Ducky said with a smile as she looked up at Anna.
"So did I, Ducky. Perhaps tomorrow we can spend more time with the others."
"I would really like that, yep yep yep."
"Alrightie, then. Get your sleep now," Anna said as she bent down and patted Ducky then Spike gently on their heads. "Good night now."
"Good night, Anna. We will see you later, yep yep yep," Ducky replied as Anna began to leave. "Will you be very far?" Anna turned around upon hearing Ducky's question.
"I won't be too far away," Anna said then giggled as she returned to walking off. Ducky then turned to Spike.
"I wonder where Mama is, yep yep yep," she whispered.
-
Screech looked up at the sky. “The Bright Circle’s just gone down,” he told Red Claw, “I reckon the Night Circle’s big enough for the leafeaters to see by, but not so much that Thud and I won’t be able to slip into the valley unnoticed.”
--------------------------------------------------
“Guido, I think we’re lost,” Pangaea said. The two gliders were deep in the forest, surrounded by tall trees. They had completely lost track of where Spike, Ducky, and Anna had gone.
“We’re not lost. We just...can’t find where Spike, Ducky, and that other swimmer went.”
“Ah...yeah, I s’pose that’s more accurate,” Pangaea agreed, shrugging. “I shouldn’t doubt ya; sorry. You’ve lived here for a while, right? Enough to know your way around?”
“Heh, yeah,” Guido smirked, “I could find my way around the Valley in my sleep.” A moment later he added sheepishly, “And actually, I have.”
“Oh yeah,” Pangaea said, “I never asked; what do you do about that sleepwalking habit of yours?”
Guido looked taken aback. “You know I sleepwalk?”
“Guido, I told you: I know all about you guys. I’ve seen you from my universe; I’ve just never interacted with you before.”
“Oh–oh, right; I forgot. But...if you already know I sleepwalk, how do you not know what I do about it?”
“Well...I don’t know everything,” Pangaea explained, “It’s like...I’ve seen this world, but only in parts. There’s actually a lot I don’t know. That’s one reason this is so much fun for me; I like to learn stuff.”
“Uh, okay,” Guido said. He was still finding it difficult to grasp that this creature who looked like a larger, maroon-colored version of himself (a remarkable identity in its own right) was actually from a completely different universe.
“Well,” he said, “What I’ve done every night ever since I found out I sleepwalked is tie one end of a vine around my leg and the other to my sleeping place, so if I get up in my sleep, I don’t go far.” He chuckled.
Pangaea smiled and nodded. “Brilliant,” he said, “That’s exactly what I would have come up with...if I was any good at tying knots.”
“So, uh...speaking of sleep,” Guido said, “It’s getting dark, and I don’t know if we’ll be able to make it back to Petrie’s nest tonight. Do you want to find somewhere to sleep around here?”
“Not until I eat something first,” Pangaea told him. He couldn't remember the last time he had gone this long without food. “I'm famished."
Guido scratched his head. “Well, if you don’t want to try crawlers, I think there are some treesweet trees over that way.”
“Sounds good. Lemme at ëem!”
Guido nodded, and led Pangaea further onwards through the forest.
-
Zaine couldn't believe how fast the day went. "Wow, I guess I slept through the whole day. It's a shame I still wanted to do something. Oh well." Zaine continued to stroll through the valley when he caught sight of something he had never seen before. It was a strange looking dinosaur, most likely a fast runner, with light tan skin and black fur on his head. Something white was covering his top half (white t-shirt with white unbuttoned overshirt with the sleeves rolled up), and something dark tan his bottom half (khaki shorts) along with some strange looking things on his feet (sneakers). Zaine's eyes widened with curiosity. "What is that?" He decided to go up to it.
Just then, Rob spotted a small green dinosaur heading his way. "Oh great. What's approaching me?" As it got closer Rob could tell that it was a young brontosaurus, or long neck in the LBT universe. As it got even closer he immediately knew who he was looking at. No way. It can't be. He actually exists. Rob blinked several times to make sure he wasn't delusional, but sure enough he was staring at the character he created, and the longneck was staring right back at him.
"Excuse me but I've never seen you around here before," Zaine said. "What kind of dinosaur are you?"
"I..... I...." Rob had no idea what to say. He knew Zaine would not understand what a human is, so for now he had to try and pose as one of them as impossible as it would be. "I guess I'm a fast runner." Zaine skeptically glanced around Rob.
"Where's your tail?"
"Well, I'm a......." Rob had no idea what to say. "I'm kind of a special dinosaur. My tail should have grown by now but for some reason it never did. I've been like this ever since I can remember." Rob felt like a complete and total idiot with every word, but it wasn't like he had much of a choice.
"Ok...." All of a sudden Zaine started laughing as hard as he could. After a couple seconds he stopped and smiled. "I'm sorry that was rude of me, but you are the funniest fast runner I have ever met." He laughed some more, and Rob faked a smile knowing his lie worked. "Well anyway, my name is-"
"Zaine" Rob finished. At that moment Zaine grew very wary and a little scared. "How do you know my name?"
-
Petrie went off with his mother.
"Do you have a place to sleep?" Mim asked looking over at Flapper.
"Not as of yet." Flapper said shaking his head.
"Perhaps you can spend the night were we sleep, till you find a place of your own tomorrow." Grandpa Longneck said.
"Thanks, that sounds like a good idea." Flapper said.
"I'll see you both tomorrow perhaps." Mim said, waiving and heading off to where she usually slept, closer to where the swimmers usually slept.
-
(I was not talking to you Belmont... :p :p :p :p :p :lol )
Tria looked around for her mate, and found him, off in the distance, moving towards him, her pace picked up, going from a brisk walk to a light jog.
Meanwhile...
"Thomas" approached Zaine. "Excuse me... I know that others have brought this up already, but... have I seen you somewhere before?"
A short distance away, Pterano flew back to a rocky crab in the mountians near the valley. He used this little hole as a makeshift nest. It was cramped and unsafe... but it would do for now...
-
"How convenient" John remarked as he and Rick departed.
-
Pterano looked down from his perch on the side of the mountain... the crag he was nesting in was connected to the caves Belmont was about to enter!
"Say! Hello down there! Can you hear me?" Pterano said.
-
"Shall thy enter - ita(yes)" John thought as he entered the cave, it was roomy, about the size of a small house.
-
Amy was puzzled when she saw Pterano take off without another word. Of course, she couldn't fly, so then she saw Petrie and his mother flying away and she looked at Flapper and Mim. She looked at everyone else and actually felt a bit uncomfortable.
Maybe I can find Panagea and Guido...
So she jogged a bit softly on all fours and tried to walk away.
I REALLY wish I knew how to fly right now...
She was too shy to ask for help to move around the valley, so she relied on her strength and senses.
Finally she was able to find a spot of green and red and called out to Panagea and Guido and said, "Hey guys! Are you trying to look for a place to sleep too?"
----------------
Little Foot sighed knowing that he never really had a chance to speak to his father, or Shorty, or Ali, he sighed, "Okay grandma...let's go..."
---------------
Mr. Three Horn's eyes widened as he saw the sharp tooth speak to him. So he replied,"Well there is a young dinosaur named Chomper here," Then he turned a little away to see Tria and he smiled, "Hello Tria, are the kids okay? Are YOU okay?" He then looked back at the fast biter. He had no idea what to believe at that moment.
---------------------
Red Claw nodded and looked satisfied. "Prepare yourselves then, because tonight...we will feast."
-
Ali soon spotted Littlefoot walking away with his grandmother, she attempted to catch up to him.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
John slowly walked into the cave and examined it, it was dark and there were many tunnels leading into different chambers...
-
After teaching Ruby a few more complex words, he noticed that it was getting late. "It seems to be getting dark. We should go to sleep soon."
"That is a good idea, Chronicler. A good idea that is," said Ruby. "Would you like to sleep in the cave where I sleep."
"Well, you are the only one around here who I've put my trust in, so I think the decision should be obvious."
Ruby giggled at this comment. "You sure can be funny at times."
"I get it from my family. Of those people, I guess you could say I'm the quiet one." Chronicler then noticed a large stick on the ground. He than looked at the much smaller stick in his hand that he had been using to draw letters in the dirt. He tossed aside the smaller stick and puck up the larger one, which was just large enough that he could carry it with two hands.
"What's that for?" asked Ruby.
"Just preparing myself ahead of time. In a universe like this, you have to be prepared for danger at any time."
-
(NOTICE: PLEASE DON'T POST ANYMORE HERE YET. I'm going to write a document of what I excepted from this rp and I want a head count to be. I want people to tell me where they are, what their plans are, and such. SO DON'T POST! PLEASE.)
-
(Er... Rat-Lady, I was speaking flattooth, when I encountered Anna, Ducky, Spike and Mr. Threehorn, so in fact he should had understoond everything I said there...)
-
(OOC: I'm at a cave and might've encountered Pterano so I'm gonna check it out.)
-
(Er... Rat-Lady, I was speaking flattooth, when I encountered Anna, Ducky, Spike and Mr. Threehorn, so in fact he should had understoond everything I said there...)
Oh okay...I edited it then. :)
-
(This post has been removed and saved on a word document.) ;)
-
(Emerald, PLEASE don't post here yet. Thank you)
-
True to his word, Guido had found Pangaea a stand of treesweet trees heavy with ripe yellow fruit. Pangaea, having not eaten all day, had eagerly clambered up one of the trunks, knocked down several tree sweets, and parachuted back down to the ground using his feathered wings. He was now furiously tearing into one of the juicy, pear-like fruits.
“Wow!” he exclaimed, “You guys don’t call these things ëtree sweets’ for nothing!”
Guido shrugged. “Well, uh...I’m glad you like them. I’ve tried them myself before, and I...I don’t like them that much.”
“It’s a matter of personal taste, I guess,” Pangaea said, taking another bite out of the tree sweet. The physical brain his mind inhabited in this form had apparently come equipped with some basic dinosaur instincts, and the appropriate wiring to control his Microraptor body, but Pangaea’s conscious thought processes had remained unchanged from those of his human incarnation, and that evidently included his personal dietary paradigms.
“Maybe I’ll eat something, too,” Guido said, as he began searching for crawlers.
It was then that Pangaea and Guido had heard Amy call to them, and looked to see her approaching.
“Oh! Hi, uh...Amy!” Pangaea called, waving. (He had a terrible memory for names, and it took him a moment to remember hers.) “Actually, we’re eating right now. Do you want to come join us?”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech licked his chops at Red Claw’s mention of a feast. “Sounds good to me,” he hissed, “Let’s go, Thud!”
-
"Home, sweet home" John muttered, as he leaned against the cave walls as watched the sunset.
-
Amy smiled as she looked at the tree sweets.
"Thank you, I'd love some." She limped a bit foward to the tree sweets and took some. At first, she was expecting some very sweet, very deligtful sensation from the food, but suddenly, she started making some disgusted faces. She swallowed of course, not wanting to be rude, but she did say, "Hmm very...um....sweet...I think it's a bit too sweet for me though."
--------------------------
Red Claw smiled, with his teeth gleaming in the moon light. He sniffed the air and he told his comrades, "I know where the entrance is to the valley already, so the two of you should go now on the other side." Red Claw, using his nose walked slowly away from Screech and Thud, trying to get used to being blind.
------------------------
Little Foot saw Ali and was surprised and glad to see her, but he responded sadly, "Hi Ali, um sorry...maybe we can talk tomorrow, I have to go to bed now."
-
"Right,' thud said as he began walking with screech to the other side.
-
Pterano was in the cave, indeed, but he had taken off and flown away.
Pterano landed next to Amy. He saw that she had some sort of interest in him... probably fan-related.
"Hello dear girl. You wanted to see me?" the pterodactyl said to her.
-
(EDIT: Made a mistake in posting here. Just ignore it.)
-
Petrie followed his mother back to their nest while Flapper, not having a place to sleep, went off to where Grandpa Longneck and his family slept with Grandpa Longneck. They walked in a relaxed pace since they were in no great hurry to get there, they would sooner or later.
-
The question stopped Rob right in his tracks. Great. Now what do I do? Rob knew Zaine wouldn't understand what a human is, but he was even more worried about telling him that he created him. He'll hate me forever if I tell him I created him. I can't tell him that just yet. "Well, it's kind of hard to explain."
"Try me," Zaine replied. "I want to know how you know my name and what you really are."
"I told you," Rob said. "I'm a fast biter."
"You really expect me to believe you are a fast biter?" Zaine asked skeptically.
"Well you just were two seconds ago," Rob pointed out.
"And then you somehow said me name," Zaine finished. "There's no way I've ever met you, and I know fast biters do not look like you do, so stop lying and tell me the truth!" Zaine was getting especially aggressive. How was he suppose know if this creature was friendly or dangerous if he had no idea what it was? He certainly seemed friendly enough but something still seemed strange about him.
Rob sighed, knowing there was no way out of this. Well here goes nothing. "The truth is... I'm not from around here."
"No kidding," Zaine commented.
"First of all, you're right," Rob continued. "I'm not a fast biter. In fact, I'm not a dinosaur at all. I'm called a human."
"A hu...man?" Zaine had trouble pronouncing the word as he had never heard it before.
"Yes," Rob nodded. "A human is kind of like a fast runner except we have no tail. We stand on our two legs and have two arms."
"You don't seem too different from a dinosaur," Zaine said. He closely examined Rob's face. "I'm guessing that thing below your eyes is your nose?"
Rob nodded, "and these two are my ears." He pointed to his ears to clarify, but Zaine was still confused about something.
"So what exactly is that black stuff on your head, if I'm assuming correct that what I'm looking at is your head? And what is all this colored stuff all over you?"
Rob was now confused. Then he realized Zaine was mentioning his clothes. He simply shook his head and said, "You wouldn't understand even if I told you." Zaine glared at him and Rob sighed. "These are called clothes. They cover my body and keep me warm." He then pointed to his head. "This black stuff is called hair. It also protects my head."
"Cl...othes? H...air?" Zaine was getting ever more confused with all these strange words. "Why do you have them?"
Rob was startled by this question. "Well I was born with my hair, as for my clothes..." Rob hesitated before continuing. "I just have them because I do."
Zaine was highly confused, but he decided not to think about it much longer. "Ok, so you are a... human... or whatever. But you still haven't explained how you know me."
"Zaine it's really complicated," Rob said. "You wouldn't even begin to understand if I tried to explain it to you."
"I don't care!" Zaine yelled. "If you don't tell me right now then I will get my friend Longtail to beat it out of you, and believe me you don't want that."
Rob knew very well who Longtail was and what he was capable of, so he certainly didn't want an angry flyer threatening to kill him. Then again, he couldn't tell Zaine the truth. It would be too much for him to handle. "I'm sorry Zaine, but I just can't..."
"LONGTAIL!" Zaine yelled out. He continued yelling his name out numerous times, and Rob's eyes widened with fear.
"Zaine stop it! You don't know what you are doing!"
-
Longtail was just curling up next to his uncle when he heard his name. He blinked a few times to make sure he wasn't just hearing something else, and when he knew someone was calling for him, he quickly stood up and walked outside of the cave, spread his wings and took off flying towards where the sound was coming from.
Rick however turned to Belmont and replied, "Yeah I do hear something...but it doesn't sound like Pterano...it sounds like someone else." And at that moment he turned to face the mouth of the cave they were in and saw something that looked like Longtail. "Hey Belmont, do you mind if I take a look around outside for a moment?" he asked.
After flying for what felt like days Longtail finally could see who it was that was shouting his name. As he landed he closed his eyes for a moment and said, "Zaine...it's late. This had better be important or so help me I'll..." he then opened his eyes and the sight immediately shut him up.
For a moment he looked at Rob and then back at Zaine. He then turned his head to face Rob once more and asked, "What, or more to the point WHO are you....and if you're trying to hurt Zaine...well lets just say I'll get a free meal outta this..." he commented with a smile.
-
"Ekhem.." he coughed to fill up the silence that suddenly came on between him and threehorns "So... Are you going to let me stay here or you will chase me away or we will just keep standing here staring at each other?" he asked with a sarcasm on last part of this sentence. He wanted to know where he was standing (metaphorically of course) and waiting for Mr. Threehorn to make his decision was making him anxious. In addition, he felt a little hungry, which only strengthened his irritation...
-
As Anna wandered not too far away from Ducky and Spike's nest, she spotted a large tree close to where she stood.
"Hmm...this'll work," said Anna as she sat down with her back against the tree. She was facing the waterhole from where she sat. Anna took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and began to meditate when she heard someone yell out in the distance. Her green-blue eyes popped open out of startlement, and when she no longer heard yelling, she closed her eyes again and returned to meditating, unaware she was being watched.
-
Rob stepped back a little bit. Why does he always have to be so intimidating? "Look I don't want to hurt anybody," he put his hands up in front of him. "I don't even know how I got here in the first place."
"Quit stalling and get to the point," Zaine said impatiently. "Who the heck are you?"
Rob sighed. I didn't want to tell him, but it seems I have no choice. Besides, I don't know if Longtail's heard this either. "If you really want to know Zaine................ Fine I'll tell you." He closed his eyes and bowed his head. "I'm not from this world. Where I'm from............ there are no dinosaurs..."
"What?" Zaine's eyes widened with shock and fear. "What do you mean no more?"
"That's not all," Rob continued. "Where I'm from............... the Great Valley isn't real. The characters in the Great Valley were all created by humans." A tear rolled down Rob's cheek. This was the hardest thing he ever had to say.
Zaine kept shaing his head. He didn't believe a word Rob was saying, not one bit. "You're lying. The Great Valley is a real place. I've lived here for so long! I've lived here..."
"Ever since you're parents died," Rob finished, still with his eyes closed. "You lost your entire herd, and you came here." He didn't open his eyes because he couldn't bring himself to look at Zaine. "And you Longtail, your past is quite dark as well. You've seen death, but you have your uncle Cyrix to look after you, even though Korr tried to kill you."
At that moment Zaine was completely horrified. He began to think that Rob was actually telling the truth. "How..... how do you know about my life? How do you know about Longtail?" When Rob didn't answer, the longneck grew furious. "ANSWER ME!"
Rob finally opened his eyes and looked at Zaine. "My name is Rob............. and where I'm from, I created you."
Zaine fell completely silent. He couldn't breathe, but the words echoed through his mind. "Wh..... what............ what did............... you say?"
"I created you," Rob replied. "I created your life, who you are, who your family was, everything about you." He glanced over at Longtail. "You too Longtail were created by another human."
Zaine let it sink into his head. He still couldn't believe what he was hearing, but the more he thought about it the more rage filled his body. "You say you created my life?" He began to cry in anger. "Why did you do it? Why did you create the earthshake? Why did you make that night?" He burst into full tears and screamed out, "WHY DID YOU KILL MY FAMILY?"
Rob began to cry a little. "I'm so sorry Zaine. I don't know why, I just did. I'm so sorry."
"You're sorry?" Zaine yelled. "That's all you have to say? You're sorry you gave me a life without my parents? You're sorry you put me in a nightmare my entire life?" Zaine collapsed to his knees.
"Zaine," Rob started, but Zaine cut him off.
"You monster! I'll kill you you b******!" Zaine burried his head into the ground.
Rob could only watch the pain he was causing the poor longneck. What have I done? he asked himself.
-
Longtail was shocked to his very core, but his face remained rather placid as on reflex actoin he jumped towards Rob and in a moment he had his tail around Rob's neck choking the human to death. "I don't know how you know about me..or Zaine, and I don't know if anything you tell us is real...but my 'brother' is feeling pain in his heart because of you and I'll SEE YOU DEAD!" ANd he continued to squeeze as hard as he could.
Rick however was standing behind a tree and immediately ran forward to help Rob. "DONGTAIL STOP!!!!! What Rob said is true!!! I know I CREATED YOU! You're life is what I made it!"
Longtail for a moment stopped squeezing Rob and looked at Rick with pure blood lust and murder in his eyes..."SO....IT WAS YOU!!!! YOU KILLED MY MOTHER!!!! AND NOW I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE!" He then jumped away from Rob and latched on to Ricks neck and tried to bite and claw into his flesh.
-
John ran to help Longtail come back to his senses, he grabbed Longtail,pulling him off Rick.
"calm down, I'm sure we can explain all of this" John said deciding it was best if they talked about why they were so angry after hearing that they were made up,rather then killing each other.
-
Red Claw felt his surroundings, by using his face and nose. he tried to use the distance of the two ends of the opening of the wall. He slowly came in and his mouth instantly watered at all of the senses that were coming to him.
I never would have instantly received these scents if I still could see. He almost apprciated his blindness.
However, he smelt some dinosaurs up and alive.
Looks like my midnight snack is coming earlier then usual.
He charged to where Little Foot and his Grandmother was.
----------------------
Little Foot's eyes widened as he saw the sharptooth charging towards him.
"Alli, c'mon, we better go!"
------------------------------
Amy, surprised by Pterano's sudden appearance, she stumbled back a little, which made her bump into Panagea.
"Oh, hi, I...just was wondering why you left so quickly, you just left as quickly as you came...back...here..." Suddenly feeling awkward, she fiddled with a leaf in her hands, being very nervous.
She then said to Panagea in back of her, "Sorry about that Panagea, I didn't know you were behind me."
--------------------
Mr. Three Horn rolled his eyes and said, "Alright, I'll take you to Chomper, I'm sure you two will be GREAT friends...." He turned to his mate's face and seeing the expression he said, "I'll only be gone for a moment. You should go back with Cera and Tricia." He then turned to the sharp tooth and dramatically changed his gentle tone from talking to Tria. "Alright, let's go!" He pointed his nose to the direction where he would lead the sharp tooth.
----------------
Rebecca lead Petrie to his nest and she told her son, "Get some sleep,the faster you do so, the sooner you can be with your new friends." She smiled gently.
-
Sam had found a spot by a tree to sleep. "Well I hope that none of the other GOF members that are here pull anything stupid like telling residents of the great valley that we know just about everthing about them or the characters they created,' sam thought.
-------------
Thud waited at one of smaller enterances to the valley.
-
Tria took her daughter and step-daughter with her. "Let's go, kids. Your father has a good point" ("for once") she added mentally.
Pterano looked around. He saw that Amy and Pangaea were standing next to him, but... something else was near.
"Thomas" knew that something was up as well. He guessed it was a predator attack. That's how it usually went in these situations...
-
Petrie reached his family's nest and went to sleep, a bit apart from his siblings as he usually did.
Grandpa Longneck soon arrived with Flapper at the area where he and his family often slept.
Mim reached her usual sleeping are and lay down to relax, looking up at the night lights a bit before trying to go to sleep.
-
As Chronicler and Ruby walked to her cave, Ruby noticed that Chronicler was looking up at the night sky with a smile on his face. Curious, Ruby asked, "What are you looking at that's making you seem so happy?"
Chronicler suddenly realized that Ruby had said something to him. He said, "Oh, uh... it's just that... I've never seen the night sky with so many stars. Where I come from, there is often so much, uh... so many lights on the ground that it's sometimes hard to see many stars in the sky. You know, when I was younger, I always enjoyed looking at the night sky. Hey, did you know that there are a few of these stars that actually move across the sky as the seasons change, instead of staying where they always are like the others?"
"Yes, actually," replied Ruby. "My dad told me about those stars. He says they are called the wandering stars, because they always wander across the sky."
Chronicler chuckled a little. "You know, when the earliest of my kind first noticed those stars, they also called them 'wandering stars'. In fact, that term in an ancient language is where the word 'planet' comes from."
"What's a planet?"
"That's what my kind calls the wandering stars these days. Hey, do you know how many 'wandering stars' there are?"
"I think there are five of them."
"Just as I thought. It seems that where we live in our universes is actually very similar. On my world, if you could find a dark enough area of course, you will also see five planets. There's actually two more, but they're so far away that you can't see them."
"Wow, that's amazing, amazing that is. Wait a minute, how do know there are two more wandering stars if you said they are too far away to see?"
"Uh..." Chronicler thought for a minute on how to answer. "Let's say that, a few hundred years ago, somebody created something that allowed far away objects to appear much closer than they actually are." He then decided to quickly change the subject back to planets, something he was more comfortable talking about. "That something not only allowed us to find those two far-away planets, but also revealed some amazing things about each of the planets, which makes each and every one of them truly unique."
"Really? Could you tell me about them?"
"Maybe tomorrow. It's a little late today for me to talk about so much stuff."
They soon arrived at Ruby's cave. As they stood at the entrance, Ruby called, "Chomper, I'm here. I'm here, Chomper." After a few seconds, there was no reply.
Chronicler looked back out of the cave and said, "Maybe he's not here yet."
"I do wonder where he is. He's usually not this late."
-
(Ignore post)
-
Myrkin/Claw was glad that Mr. Threehorn had allowed him to stay in the Valley and what is more he actually was going to show him, where to find Chomper. The sooner he will learn how to be a sharptooth in this world, the better.
He followed a threehorn closely. While they were wandering, he used his nose to smell different things, like plants, trees and so on. He tried to remember all scents, but after some time he realised, that it is pointless to know how plants smell, if he wasn't going to eat them or have any other use of it. The scent of dinosaurs on the other hand... Well... It was much more pretty to his predator's nose and even if he didn't plan on hunting any creature that could speak, it might still come handy to know how to find them. Then, he sniffied the air, picking up different scents, but he could only identify one of them: the odor of threehorn, he was following. Still, it was some beginning...
After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at they destination: an entrance to a cave, where two fastrunners were standing at the moment...
-
Longtail was still horribly furious and struggled against Belmont's efforts as he shouted, "PUT ME DOWN! THAT LONGNECK IS GOING TO DIE FOR THE LIES HE'S TOLD!"
Rick however coughed and shook his neck and could clearly feel the few superfical wounds Longtail had inflicted. He wouldn't die from them, but they still stung. ...I always knew I'd made Longtail deadly but...he could've killed me just now...' He then looked to Belmont and gave a swift "thanks" to his friend.
~~~
Grandma Longneck turned to Ali and shouted "RUN!" She then stepped in front of Redclaw and whipped her tail around trying to hit him in the face.
-
Pangaea was about to say something in response to Amy, when suddenly a blue fast biter leapt out of the bushes, landing in a crouched position directly in front of him, Guido, Amy, and Pterano. Its jaws gaped slightly as it hissed, its gaze fixed menacingly on Amy. But a moment later a look of what appeared to be surprise came over its face, and its glance shifted...in Pangaea’s direction.
Pangaea felt like he had just about had a heart attack, so startled and terrified he was by the fast biter’s arrival. But then he took a double-take, and for an instant he forgot his fear, as he realized that he knew this sharptooth, and not just from watching the Land Before Time series...
“You!” he exclaimed, pointing at the fast biter.
“You!” the fast biter roared back. The word was in Sharptooth, but it needed no translation. This was the same fast biter that had ambushed Pangaea on the edge of the Great Wall when he had first arrived in the Land Before Time, and both of them knew it.
“I thought I recognized you before! You’re Screech, aren’t you?”
The fast biter’s response was an angry snarl.
Pangaea figured that Screech probably wasn’t in the valley for diplomatic purposes. He also knew that, while Pterano could certainly fly to safety, neither he nor Guido, being gliders, could take off from the ground, and, having seen Amy’s wounds, he wasn’t sure if she could, either. In any case, none of them had any chance of outrunning the fast biter on open ground. Quickly, Pangaea tried to think of a way to distract him.
“Uh...hey!” he said to Screech, “Do you understand Leafeater? If you do, put both of your hands over your eyes until I tell you to take them off.”
Pangaea wasn’t sure if Screech understood him, but the fast biter did give him a very strange look. Whether he was simply perplexed that his prey was attempting to communicate with him rather than running away, or had indeed comprehended the bizarre instructions, he certainly wasn’t falling for Pangaea’s thinly veiled ruse.
Pangaea looked at Guido, Amy, and Pterano out of the corners of his eyes, and shrugged. “It was worth a shot,” he said. Then, in a whisper, he added: “Amy, can you fly? If yes, do it now. If no, you and Guido run as fast as you can to the nearest tree you can climb.”
(OOC: I spent a long time writing out my confrontation with Screech beforehand, but it turned out so lengthy that I’ve had to stagger it, posting it in multiple installments. So, if you don’t mind, please no one get involved in this. I’ll let you all know when I’m free to interact with again. ;))
-
Sam couldn't sleep so he decided to go for a walk.
------
Thud meanwhile had entered the valley and was moving from bush to bush blending in and staying down wind to avoid detection.
-
"Enough" John said as he tightened his grip on Longtail.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ali continued to run from Red Claw ,she looked back and saw that the predator was getting closer "faster" Ali yelled.
-
((OOC: My character's history is created for the sole purpose of the RP. My family is alive and well so please do not mistake this for my real life))
Rob collapsed to the ground, coughing very hard. He grabbed his throat and could feel the imprint left by Longtail. Maybe I deserved that?. Then Rob instantly recognized the other humans trying to stop Longtail. "Rick! Belmont!"
Zaine watched the other two creatures attack Longtail. "Leave him alone you!" he yelled. He went to help Longtail against his attackers, but he was stopped dead in his tracks. He could feel something pulling on his tail. He spun around to find Rob on the ground holding his tail. "Let me go!" he yelled.
"Zaine listen to me!" Rob yelled back. "Those two mean Longtail no harm. They're only trying to calm him down."
"You're lying!" Zaine replied. "They want to kill him!"
"They'd sooner kill themselves than hurt Longtail!" Rob countered.
"Why should I believe you?" Zaine asked. "Why should I believe something like you?"
Rob sighed. "Look I'm sorry Zaine. I don't care if you don't buy it because I will only say it until you do."
"Well good luck then," Zaine replied angrily. "I'll never forgive you for what you've done to me!"
"Zaine I can explain!" Rob argued. "Please just give me a chance!"
"Oh please do explain!" Zaine yelled. "This I gotta hear."
Rob finally let go of Zaine's tail, and to his surprise the longneck didn't move at all. He simply sat and glared at him. Well here goes nothing. "Zaine, the truth is I created you because I knew I could never be a part of your world."
Zaine continued to glare at him. "What are you talking about?"
"Where I come from your world doesn't exactly exist. I mean we can see it but we can't go to it."
"You're not making any sense," Zaine commented. "So what you're saying is that you can see the Great Valley, but it isn't real?"
"Exactly," Rob nodded. "Where I come from others like me know about your world and have known for a long time. We grew up with the Great Valley, but we always knew we couldn't come here. So some of us started creating dinosaurs like you and Longtail."
Zaine became less confused and more curious. "You created dinosaurs because you wanted to be a part of our world?"
Rob nodded. "It was the only way we could ever truly feel like we were a part of the Great Valley."
Zaine shook his head. "But that still doesn't explain why you would create a dinosaur without a family!"
Rob sighed. "Well that's because in order for me to really feel a part of your world, I had to give you my personality, as well as my past." A tear now rolled down his cheek as he continued. "I lost my parents when I was younger. They died in what you call an earthshake. I managed to survive, but my parents were killed."
Zaine didn't know what to think. Rob seemed to be telling the truth. There was so much passion and feeling in his words that there was no way he could be faking them. But still, it couldn't justify his decision to kill his herd. "You say you wanted to really feel like you were part of the Great Valley. Was it really necessary to make my life the way it is? With no family?"
"I don't know," Rob said. "I just wanted to put myself in the Great Valley for once. All my life I've dreamed of coming here one day, and now I finally have. But I never wanted to cause you so much pain. Zaine you have to believe me. I'm truly sorry."
Zaine wasn't entirely sure what to believe. If he's telling the truth, then he really does know what it feels like. Maybe I was too hard on him. Then he shook his head in frustration. No no NO! He's lying! Nobody is that cruel, no matter what his reasons may be.. He glanced over at Longtail, knowing he would enjoy killing this strange creature. But he looked back at Rob again and was amazed. The human truly seemed depressed over his actions.
"Please Zaine," Rob said. "Please forgive me."
Zaine hesitated. "I don't know what to say."
-
Anna's extra-sensitive ears picked up on the sound of a very small non-predatory creature who was coming up behind her. As the creature inhaled deeply while preparing to speak, Anna interrupted without moving.
"Isn't it too late for ya to be out on your own, Ducky?" Anna asked.
"How...how did y...you know it was me?" Ducky asked quietly as she stepped up to the left of Anna.
"I have excellent ears. They seldom miss a sound," replied Anna just before she opened her eyes and looked down at Ducky. "Now, I believe I've asked ya a question."
"Well...yes, it is, but please do not send me home just yet. I felt like I needed to talk to you some more, yep yep yep," said Ducky. Anna chuckled in response.
"Okay, then. Whadya wish to talk about?" Anna asked.
"What were you doing, Anna? You were not sleeping because you could hear me coming, yep yep yep. That is strange, because you looked like you were sleeping, yes you did," said Ducky.
"I was meditating," Anna replied as she glanced out at the waterhole.
"What is meh-dih-tate-eeng?" asked Ducky in a confused fashion.
"Okay, I'll try to explain so you'll be able to comprehend me. Basically, I was clearing my mind and connecting with the spiritual realm," answered Anna.
"What is that?" asked Ducky.
"Somethin' that's very hard to explain. No human has ever seen it, but many claim to have 'felt' it, and I believe I feel it whenever I meditate," said Anna.
"But, how do you feel something that cannot be seen?" asked Ducky.
"I wish I could show proof, but my only explanation is faith. It's somethin' I see with my heart," replied Anna as she returned her glance to Ducky, who in turn looked up at her in a curious fashion.
"If I may ask, what is in the spiritual realm?" asked Ducky.
"Everything supernatural, including loved ones of ours who have died," said Anna.
"Do you have any loved ones in the spiritual realm?" asked Ducky.
"Yup. Many family members, a couple of friends, and many people I took care of over the last several years," answered Anna.
"Took care of?" asked Ducky.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I take care of elderly people like Littlefoot's grandparents," said Anna.
"That is very nice, but I do not want to change the subject, no no no. Anna, if I knew how to meditate, do you think I will 'feel' my father?" asked Ducky.
"Possibly," said Anna.
"Would you please teach me?" asked Ducky.
"Sure. Okay, first ya need to sit down and let yourself totally relax. Relaxed? Good. Now, close your eyes and completely clear your mind. Do not think about anything, and remain quiet," instructed Anna. Once she saw the little swimmer was doing as instructed, Anna joined in on the meditating. The two were able to enjoy a couple of minutes of meditating, before they were rudely interrupted by the sound of sharpteeth...
-
John was still trying to get Longtail back to his senses.
"I told you we can explain all of this, why aren't you getting it" he yelled to the flyer.
Suddenly John saw Rob on the ground "damn" he grumbled.
-
Longtail stopped struggling for a moment and looked at Zaine, it seems whatever that creature said to Zaine seems to have worked...or it could be lying still...but I suppose I'll give these creatures a chance to talk "Talk quick!"
Rick sighed.
"This isn't easy for me to admit Longtail, but I'm not from your world. Where I'm from the Great valley is real, but it isn't." He paused a moment. "I know I'm not making much sense, but trust me when I say that the reason I created you was to see how I would act if I were ever to really come here, but it turns out that in my world, I'm not much of a fighter, and my emotions tend to stay bottled up most of the time. You and I are what's called polar opposites, meaning you do things that I normally wouldn't and I do things that you wouldn't."
Longtail blinked.
"As crazy as you sound right now...I think you're telling the truth, which is hard to believe...I need to talk this over with Zaine." Longtail then stepped over to his friend and whispered in his ear, "What do you think about all this...it sounds way too crazy...but, I think they aren't lying anymore."
Rick looked over to Belmont and sighed.
"Do you think this will end well?" he asked honestly
-
Red Claw tumbled down from the force of the tail whacking him, but he managed to get up and use his nose again, he lunged again at the elderly long neck, this time, able to land on top of her, he tried to bite her down.
"Get off of her!" Little Foot yelled at the sharp tooth.
Rebecca and Mr. Three Horn hear the yells, screams, and roars. Mr. Three Horn, frustrated, leaves Mrykin by himself and runs to the source of the sound.
Rebecca embraces her children tightly and decides to ask Petrie why sharp teeth are in the valley later, so she flew to the source of the noise.
---------------------
Amy stood there frozen, she was "shut down", afraid to do anything. She couldn't hear, speak, or move, she just stood there, seeming to stare at nothing. All she seemed to hear was her heart. It was loud enough where anyone could probably hear it.
-
Pterano flew at Red Claw, trying to use his beak to stab at the tyrannosaur's red eye. Figuring this to be his weakest spot, due to the red scar running from the eye to his claw, the pterodactyl attacked... but to little avail.
He did, however, buy some time for the old longneck to escape... if she moved fast enough.
-
Zaine looked up at Longtail. "Well I may not like it, but it definitely seems they're telling the truth." He glanced over at Rob who was still on the ground. "Nobody could make up something like what he told me even if they wanted to." He took another glance at Rob just to make sure, and he nodded. "He certainly seems like he's sorry." Then again being sorry doesn't bring my herd back. He sighed and looked back at Longtail. "Something still doesn't seem right about this though. Why would these creatures come here in the first place? There has to be some deeper meaning behind this." He walked over to Rob and knelt beside him. "You really aren't from this world are you?"
Rob looked up and shook his head. "I never thought I would actually find my way here."
"Was it accidental?" Zaine asked.
Rob nodded. "You wouldn't understand it, and practically I still don't understand it either, but one minute I was in my world and the next I'm in your world."
Zaine was beginning to understand where Rob was coming from. He seems to be good. Maybe he deserves another chance. Besides I want to learn more about this world he keeps talking about. "Help me understand," he finally said.
Rob raised an eyebrow. "I'm sorry?"
"Tell me about where your from. I want to know what life's like in another world."
"My world is completely different from yours," Rob added. "There's a lot of things you've never heard or even imagined of."
"Well I now know what a .... human ... is," Zaine replied. "That seems like a start."
Rob almost laughed a little, but he was too nervous because of Longtail standing right behind him. "What about him?"
Zaine glanced back at Longtail. "Well if you created me, and you are with these other two, then you must know about Longtail's incredible strength. Just don't give him any reason to see you as an enemy."
"Consider it done," Rob nodded. "I never got the chance to say my name. My name is Rob." He held out his hand, but realized at the last minute Zaine had no hands.
Zaine looked at him confused. "What are you doing?"
"Lend me your paw," Rob said. "You don't have hands like I do, but from where I come from we shake as a sign of friendship."
"You want to shake my paw?" Zaine asked skeptically.
"I know it sounds weird," Rob added, "but I promise you it's harmless."
Zaine hesitated at first, but he slowly inched forward and lifted his front paw up. Rob gently grabbed it and began to shake up and down. Zaine was highly confused, but after a bit he relaxed.
"It's an pleasure to finally meet you Zaine," Rob said.
"It's certainly interesting to meet you too Rob," Zaine joked.
-
"C'mon, Ducky! We've gotta do somethin'!" Anna cried out as she jumped up then gently grabbed the little swimmer in her hands.
"Yes, but what can we do?! This is not good, oh no no no!" Ducky cried out.
"I dunno, but we'll figure it out when we get there!" Anna replied. "Hang on, Ducky!"
"Going somewhere without me?!" a familiar voice rang out. Anna whipped around to see Cera standing behind her.
"Cera! What are ya doin' here?!" asked Anna.
"No time for questions! There's some sharptooth tail that needs kicking!" Cera retorted.
"Okay, then! Let's go!" Anna replied before the trio sped off in the direction of Red Claw's roars. A few moments later, they heard another voice.
"Littlefoot!" Cera gasped. "We've gotta hurry!"
A few moments later, the trio stopped in their tracks and became horrified at the sight of Red Claw getting ready to snack on Littlefoot's grandmother. Anna then turned to Cera. She was still holding Ducky in her hands.
"Here, Cera! Take Ducky and hide!" Anna instructed as she set a terrified Ducky on Cera's back.
"But, what will YOU do?!" Cera demanded.
"No time for questions, remember?! Please take her and hide!" Anna replied.
"You're not my...!" Cera began to retort.
"CERA! FOR PETE'S SAKE, JUST LISTEN FOR A CHANGE AND SHUT UP!" Anna snapped, causing the threehorn to flinch. "Look, I'm sorry, but for the sake of Ducky and yourself, please do as I say!"
Cera nodded, her expression clearly saying her feelings were hurt. However, Anna did not have time for a therapy session just yet. As the two youngsters hid behind some bushes, Anna found a nearby rock. She picked it up, sprinted toward Red Claw, stopped a few feet away, and pegged him in his scarred eye with the rock.
"Leave her alone, ya freakin' coward! Come and get me, punka**!" Anna screamed in anger, hoping her efforts would work. Meanwhile, Cera and Ducky watched Anna in horror.
-
Screech ignored the two feathered gliders as they bolted in opposite directions, instead stepping forward to seize the brown flyer. As per Red Claw’s instructions, he would not kill her, but maybe just slash her wing membranes or break her limbs to immobilize her until he could bring her back to his leader. He grinned in sadistic anticipation as his claws reached for the flyer...
Suddenly, something round and yellow whizzed past Screech’s nose. Startled, the fast biter turned his head in the direction from which it had come, to see Pangaea standing at the base of the nearby treesweet tree, a tree sweet in hand.
“Nuts!” the glider cursed, “Darn my aim!” He hurled a second tree sweet. This one caught Screech on the end of his lower jaw (which was slightly agape), splattering the inside of the fast biter’s mouth with juice. Screech’s eyes bulged as he tossed his head and spat to rid himself of the disgusting taste. It was nowhere near as nauseating as the tree sweets from the Hidden Canyon, but the fast biter abhorred the flavor nonetheless. He gave a sideways snarl at Pangaea, then returned his attention to Amy.
“Hey!” Pangaea yelled, his voice at an even screechier pitch than usual, “What’re ya after her for? I thought it was me you wanted! I’ve got more meat on me, I’ll bet I taste better, and, uh…I come with condiments!” Uttering a drawn-out squawk as an improvised battle cry, he charged towards the fast biter, brandishing a large tree sweet in his right hand like a fat yellow grenade.
Screech rolled his eyes in frustration. As disinclined as he was to stray from the task Red Claw had given him, this deranged feathered glider was becoming a major distraction. However, his foolhardy behavior meant that he could be quickly and easily dispatched. Even now he appeared intent on running directly into Screech’s jaws. One bite, and Screech would both have the meal he had been denied earlier, and be able to return to his mission of capturing the brown flyer without further interruption.
“Fine then,” Screech muttered under his breath, “If you want to be eaten, I’ll be happy to oblige.” Taking his attention off the flyer for what he hoped would be only a brief period (as it was, she looked to be frozen in fear; not likely to be going anywhere in the next few seconds), he turned to face the suicidally oncoming glider, jaws opened wide to engulf him.
(OOC: Just a reminder: this confrontation is between Screech and me; please no one else get involved. ;))
-
Chronicler noticed Cera's father approaching the cave, who seemed to be escorting a Fast-Biter. Chronicler tapped Ruby on her shoulder to get her attention. Ruby turned around and noticed the two dinos that had just arrived.
"Alright Mr. Threehorn, what's going on here?" asked Chronicler, hoping to get some answers.
Before he could get any answers, however, screams and roars were heard, and Cera's father ran off to the source of the noise.
"Now what?" exclaimed Chronicler. He turned to Ruby and said, "Keep an eye on this guy, I've got work to do." He tightened his grip on the large stick he was carrying and began to run off to the source of the noise.
"Wait!" shouted Ruby. "Where are you going?"
"Call me crazy, but I think something must be done!"
As Chronicler ran off, Ruby turned to the Fast-Biter and said, "Should we follow him?"
-
Thud saw that screech had apparently ignored the flyer red claw wanted. 'Why is it I have to to everything myself,' thud asked himself as he charged amy.
-
Myrkin looked after white fastrunner before he turned to pink one, whom he could recognize as Ruby. He thought about her question for a second or two.
"Perhaps we should, but from the sounds of these roars it would surely be dangerous and I am not a good fighter... I will come with you though, if you think we can do something helpful." he answered, looking again in direction of the source of commotion "Oh, by the way... I am Claw."
-
"Sounds like something going on somewhere." Flapper said.
"Some of the older young ones do like playing later. If there is any problem I'm sure they'll let us know." Grandpa Longneck said as they arrived at his and his family's sleeping place.
-
"Aye" John replied before going over to where Rob was lying and saw the injuries that Longtail inflicted,then walked into the cave....
---------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ali saw Littlefoot running closer to where his grandmother and Red Claw were duking it out,quickly Ali ran after Littlefoot "Littlefoot, come back!" Ali told him.
-
“Now I know I’m insane,” Pangaea muttered as he charged towards Screech. As Screech opened his jaws to seize him, he stuffed the tree sweet he was carrying inside the fast biter’s mouth. This prompted an immediate fit of spitting and gagging from Screech, who scrabbled frantically at the inside of his mouth with his claws, shoveling out chunks of smashed tree sweet.
But Pangaea wasn’t finished yet. With Screech too busy scraping tree sweet juice out of his mouth to slash at him with his claws, the recklessly intrepid glider jumped up onto his back. Utilizing his newfound climbing skills, he then scaled the fast biter’s neck like a tree trunk, until he straddled the nape, leaning forward over Screech’s brow. Then, borrowing a trick from one of his favorite slapstick comedians, he splayed the pointer and index fingers on one hand into a V, and simultaneously drove both digits into Screech’s eyes.
Screech howled in pain. For a moment he thought he had been blinded, the way Red Claw had, but a few seconds later he realized that his vision was coming back; the black spots in front of his eyes gradually shrinking; blurred images sharpening to their usual clarity.
Seething with rage, he glanced around the clearing until he spotted Pangaea, who had scrambled up a nearby tree while Screech had been flailing about in agony, and was now watching him from atop the highest branch.
Screech determined then and there that his mission had a new priority: to kill the feathered red glider. True, he thought, the young leafeaters and their sharptooth companion had humiliated him and his hunting partners on more occasions than he could keep track of, but none of them had ever had the audacity to physically assault him in such an underhanded manner. Now he fully understood Red Claw’s grudge against the brown flyer, having just almost gone through the same experience himself with this feathered freak of nature. Screech would have to postpone his errand of retrieving the brown flyer, but surely Red Claw would empathize with his desire for revenge against his own winged assailant, especially with an opportunity to achieve it imminently at his clawtips.
Up in the tree, Pangaea saw Screech staring daggers at himóeyes bloodshot; moist with pain-induced tearsóand knew that he was in trouble.
“Ooh boy,” he muttered, “Now I’ve done it...”
Uttering the high-pitched scream of fury that gave him his name, Screech leapt at the red glider in the tree. Pangaea barely had time to leap to an adjacent branch before the outraged fast biter slammed into his tree, his weight causing the relatively slender trunk to bend.
Seeing that the glider had moved to a different tree, Screech roared again, and lunged a second time.
Climbing for his life, Pangaea scrambled to the crown of the tree, the outraged fast biter screaming and snapping at his heels as he attempted to follow. Once at the top, Pangaea quickly determined which way the wind was blowing; turning in that direction, he spread his wings to catch it, knowing that if he was going to escape this irate sharptooth, it would have to be by air.
Just before he took flight, Pangaea reflected on the utter insanity of what he had just done to give Amy and Guido a chance to escape from Screech. “How many times am I going to break this record of ëscariest thing I’ve ever done’ today?” he wondered, as he sprung from the treetop into the night sky.
(OOC: This scene really only makes sense if you read my previous post as well. It basically continues directly off from it. :P:)
-
Pterano was pushed back, not beaten. While he had no real way of hurting Red Claw, he could find others who might be able to do so.
Meanwhile...
Thomas heard the sound of the fighting and began to run in that direction. He had no human armaments, but was able to fashion a sling out of some leaves and some sharp stones.
Tria encountered Thomas along the way...
"Where are you going? You can't mean to fight Red Claw and those sharpteeth?!" the female triceratops exclaimed.
"That is precisely what I intend to do." The human responded. "I think I can stop one of the smaller predators. Why don't you join me?"
"Oh no! I'm not going there. I'm... not a coward, but I need to stay alive for my daughter... and Cera. Plus... I may be large but... I'm not as strong as you think a dinosaur my size would be... Red Claw would kill me in a minute or two... I'm sorry." Tria responded.
-
As John was about to close his eyes to rest he heard a sharptooth's roar in the distance, his eyes snapped open.
"There can't be sharpteeth in the valley" he thought, John got up, he took a stick that was long and sharp, like a spear, He walked out and said to Rick, Rob, Zaine and Longtail "I've something to attend to, wish me luck" and John ran out into the valley.
-
Tria felt bad about leaving Thomas like that... but she really had no other choice; Tricia and Cera needed her alive... and truth be told, Tria was never much of a fighter. The one time she fought, she put her whole force into that sharptooth, and only sent it flying a short distance, only for it to get back up again quickly. Her mate was able to send a sharptooth of the same size flying using only his HEAD, and he didn't have the element of surprise as she did that time.
-
Thud reached where amy was and said to her in sharptooth "you will die tonight not by my hand but redclaw's'. Thud chuckled before he swung his claws at amy.
-
(STOP!!!!!! Guys, PLEASE just post once a day so everyone can catch up. >.> My internet connection is going weird, so PLEASE post just once a day! *sigh*)
Amy shook under the shadow of Thud, she gulped looking at him. She backed slowly away, and let herself come against a tree. She then smiled slyly.
"C'mon big guy, I know you're hungry, come and get me." She challenged him.
-----------------
Red Claw, felt the force of the flyers attacking him. He fell with a great thud from Grandma longneck. He then felt a force with sharp edges aiming at him. He roared in pain, but still did not want to give up yet. So he curled into a ball, just waiting for the pain to be over.
----------------
Little Foot saw Ali and told her, "Ali, you should go right now! C'mon, let's go!"
-
(And, please try not to cram a million things into one post, it makes it hard to keep up. I don't want people thinking my characters keep popping up from place to place because it is hard to keep track of where everyone is!)
-
(Woah...that was a lot of posts guys...try to slow down next time.:DD)
Longtail heard the roar and knew it was Red Claw, but he was rather hesistant to leave Rob and the other human alone. Longtail looked over to Zaine and asked, "What should we do?"
Rick stepped forward at that moment and knelt down to Longtail's level and said, "Well, I say we go help. And my name is Rick, just so you know Longtail."
Longtail looked up at Rick as if he were crazy and asked, "What could you humans...possibly do? You don't look that strong."
Rick smiled slyly, "We humans have some surprises you might like. After all I did create you didn't I?"
Longtail couldn't help but smile at the comment Rick had made and looked to Zaine and Rob. "Well then. Lets GO!" he said aloud as he flapped his wings and took to the sky.
Rick whistled.
"Longtail is faster than I thought he'd be." he whispered to himself.
~~~
Grandma Longneck was glad to see that help had arrived, she still couldn't believe she'd froze like that in the face of danger. She turned to see the children including Littlefoot were safe and she turned to Red Claw and raised her tail and whipped him in the belly with it even though she could see he was on the ground.
-
Thud charged at amy and slashed his claws out at her.
Sam who was just about there heard the action unfolding.
-
Anna hooted at the sight of Grandma Longneck whipping a knocked down Redclaw with her tail. Still, she knew Redclaw would not give up easily. Anna continued to look around for more weapons of opportunity. She knew how to fight, but did not want to get too close to Redclaw.
"Cera, no!" she heard Ducky's voice cry out.
Anna whipped around to see Cera as she began to charge at Redclaw.
"Cera! Stop!" Anna ordered as she attempted to block Cera's path of travel. Cera, however, was faster. She zipped around Anna effortlessly.
"Stay out of my way!" Cera growled as she kept on moving.
"Oh, hell! That hot head's gonna get herself killed!" Anna grumbled as she took off after Cera. Cera was closing in on Redclaw's scarred eye.
"Take this, you dumb old sharptooth!" Cera snorted. Suddenly, Redclaw jerked his head so his snout was in Cera's path instead of his eye. This caught Cera by surprise, knowing she was about to make an error.
"Ahhhhh!" she screamed just before she smashed into Redclaw's snout, then went flying back several feet. Anna had been running behind Cera, and out of a reflex, extended her arms in front of her and caught the little threehorn. Cera almost knocked Anna down, and she did not move.
"Cera! Are ya okay?!" Anna called out as she gently rocked Cera. "Cera! Answer me!" No response.
"Aw, s***!" Anna gasped at the sight of Cera. Anna was horrifed and in a predicament. Should she further attack Redclaw, or should she tend to Cera? She then realized Grandma Longneck would be okay for the time being, considering Redclaw was still on the ground and under attack. Anna changed her course of direction, and ran while carrying an unconscious Cera over to where Ducky was. Ducky was pale at the thought of Cera.
"Is she okay, Anna?" Ducky asked, almost too afraid to ask.
"We'll see," Anna panted as she gently set Cera on the ground like a feather. Cera was considerably heavier than Ducky, and Anna could feel the difference even after she set Cera down. Anna felt Cera's spine for any injuries, and when she found none, she rolled the threehorn onto her back.
"Cera! Can ya hear me?!" Anna called out just before she checked Cera for respirations and a pulse. She got a positive on both.
"I think she'll be okay," said Anna as she felt Cera for any fractures.
"I hope so, yep yep yep. What are you doing, Anna?" asked Ducky.
"Checking her for any serious injuries," Anna replied. Ducky watched as Anna checked Cera's pupils for any abnormalities.
"No sign of brain damage. That's all I can do for now. She seems okay, but we'll know for sure when she wakes up," Anna said before she slowly and gently rolled Cera onto her right side. She then noticed Ducky was beginning to cry.
"Hey, I said she'll be okay, little one," Anna whispered compassionately as she rested her right hand on Ducky's back.
"I know, I know, but I was so scared. I thought she was gone, yep yep yep," Ducky sniffled.
"She means a lot to ya, does she?" Anna asked.
"Oh, yes she does. She is much nicer than she may appear to be, yep yep yep," Ducky sniffled again.
"Well, she means a lot to me too, as well as the rest of y'all. But don't worry, Ducky. I won't let anything happen to her. She'll be okay after all this," Anna said just before she looked back at Cera. Anna let go of Ducky, and gently placed her hand on Cera's shoulder.
Please, God. Let Cera be okay, Anna prayed in her head as she remained vigilant with Cera.
-
"Come on" Ali pleaded.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------
John ran into the meadows,there he saw Red Claw was attacking Grandma Longneck , Littlefoot and Ali. John slowly approached the field of battle, handmade spear in hand, he noticed that Ali had spotted him because she was looking right at him, John cloed his eyes and summed up any courage he had.....
-
Mr Thicknose arrived where grandma longneck was.
-----------
Thud having missed amy the first time slashed at amy again this time with the back of his hand.
-
Zaine heard the roar as well and immediately knew who it was. Rob also looked up and recognized the roar. "Red Claw," they both said in unison. Zaine looked at him.
"I guess you know him too?"
"Unfortunately yes," Rob replied. "He's not as bad as the original Sharptooth, but he's no pushover."
"No joke." When Longtail asked him what they should do he thought. "There's only one reason why Red Claw would be in the valley. He's after my friends."
"Maybe some of my friends are here as well," Rob added.
"If so Red Claw wouldn't miss this chance for a new meal," Zaine concluded. When Longtail flapped his wings and took off, heading towards the source of the roar, Zaine nodded. "Yeah let's go!" He started running off, following Longtail.
"Wait up!" Rob called, but then he noticed Rick was also there. Rob figured maybe this would be a good time to get some answers. Rob caught up with Rick as they ran. "You know I always wanted to meet you in person, but this is a little ridiculous don't you think?"
-
Little Foot lead Ali away from the adults and he went next to Cera and Ducky.
"Guys are you okay?"
-------------------------
Red Claw moaned at the pain of the tail whipped in his direction, he knew that if he fought anymore, he would be dead for sure. What was he thinking? Trying to fight them blind? So he slowly got himself up, with the moonlight making an aura around him, he roared for Screech and Thud to stop fighting, and using his other sense, he went away, and he made a sad, remorseful sound, a sound you would not expect a sharp tooth, let alone one like Red Claw make.
------------------------
Amy used her palm to do a martial art move on Thud. Her hand went under his chin and she grabbed a hold of his muzzle and swong him away, away from her, down the hill from where she was. She then climbed up, trying to see if she could hear the sound. She heard a cry, a cray so sad, it made her heart break and so guilty.
-------------------------
Rebecca saw the retreat of Red Claw and made sure he went away. She saw him walk away from the cave and saw on the sides of his face that someone scratched him. He was blind.
She shook her head and sighed in pity, but then she turned away and walked toward Grandma Longneck, "Are you alright? Red Claw could have killed you in an instant!"
-
Thud hit the ground hard and growled. He was not going to let a mere flyer get the best of him. He looked at amy he slowly began to advance again approaching from behind her.
Sam had finally reached where amy was he saw that thud was comming up from behind her.
-
Just then, Tria came up from behind and rammed Thud, catching him off-guard! She had finally gotten her courage up!
"Are you alright?" She asked, Sam out of breathe.
-
Anna looked up at the two young longnecks.
"Yeah, we're okay. I think Cera's okay, too," she replied. As soon as she finished, she looked down in time to see Cera start moving slowly. Ducky, who had been standing next to Cera's head, squealed in joy.
"Cera! You are okay, yep yep yep!" Ducky cried out as she rested her left hand on Cera's right front paw.
"Of course I'm okay! Never felt better! Now, can I get back to kicking Redclaw's tail?!" Cera snorted. She started to jump up, only to be stopped by Anna.
"Not so fast there, turbo. First of all, Redclaw has retreated. Secondly, you're in no shape to be fighting," Anna replied.
"Who says?!" demanded Cera.
"I say! Besides, look at yourself. Ya can't even stand up 'cuz you're so dizzy. For now, I need ya to stay put while I finish making sure you're okay," said Anna. Cera raised an eyebrow.
"Okay, then. What do you need to know?" Cera asked in a softer fashion that time.
"Do ya feel any pain or discomfort?" asked Anna.
"Just a headache, why?" replied Cera.
"She is making sure you are not hurt, yep yep yep," replied Ducky.
"Exactly. Can ya wiggle your toes for me?" Anna asked. Cera did as told. Anna found a sharp rock nearby, and picked it up. She then set Cera up in a sitting position and instructed her to face the bottoms of her paws up.
"Can ya feel anything?" Anna asked as she carefully dragged the sharp rock across the bottom of Cera's right front paw. Cera nodded in response. She ended up giving Anna the same response all four times.
"Well, it seems you're one lucky S-O-B," said Anna as she gently patted Cera on the back.
"A lucky what?" asked Cera.
"Oh! I'm sorry. One lucky threehorn," Anna corrected herself with a smile. Cera smiled back.
"And you're one crazy rockhead, you know that? I thought you'd get yourself killed," Cera replied.
"Yeah, I know I'm crazy, but in a good way. I can't imagine what would've happened to Grandma Longneck had nobody helped her. Are ya still dizzy, Cera?" asked Anna.
"A little, but I think I'll try to stand now," replied Cera. However, despite her efforts, she could not bring herself to stand up.
"Need help?" asked Anna.
"Uh...yes, please," said Cera. Anna reached down, took hold of Cera's torso, and helped her up on all fours.
"Thanks," said Cera as she smiled up at Anna.
"You're far more than welcome," Anna replied with a smile. "Oh, and about how I spoke to ya earlier. I'm very sorry if your feelings got hurt. I can have a mean side at times, especially when there's an emergency and someone's not following orders."
"It's okay, Anna. I know this sounds weird coming from me, but I realize it was my fault. I let my pride get the best of me, even though I knew I had no place in that fight. I just hate weakness," Cera said just before she glanced toward the ground. "I'm sorry."
"You're okay, Cera, and that's all that matters. Can we still be friends?" Anna asked. She was worried Cera would reject her friendship.
"Anna, you saved my tail. How could I not be your friend after all you've done for me?" Cera replied.
"So...I take that as a yes?" Anna asked. Cera nodded with a smile.
"Thanks," Anna replied with a smile. Cera then made her way over to Littlefoot. Her legs were still shaky but not as bad as before.
"Yeah, I think I'm okay," Cera said as she smiled up at Littlefoot. "How about yourself?"
-
Pangaea soared just over the treeline of the forest, propelled forward by the nighttime wind. Below him, Screech dashed madly over the forest floor, demonstrating impeccable nimbleness even in the dark, avoiding every log, bush, and tree trunk in his path, hardly ever taking his eyes off the red glider above him.
Pangaea was genuinely impressed by the fast biter’s determination. Of course, that was exactly what worried him. Even in his much larger human form (which he didn’t even know how to shift into, and frankly didn’t want to, not least because he expected it would be more of a hindrance than a help), Pangaea knew that he would be no match for Screech in single combat. The raptor would tear him apart in an instant. His only option was to run (or, preferably, glide) until he could find someone who was capable of taking on a fast biter in a fight they could win.
It was obvious that members of Screech’s species weren’t called “fast biters” for nothing. Even on the ground, Screech was quickly catching up to Pangaea. Clearly the wind wasn’t fast enough to keep the glider ahead. Pangaea thought about flapping his wings to give himself extra propulsion, but feared that doing so might upset his aerodynamic stability. In any case, he was dubious that his Microraptor body was even built for powered flying. Sighing nervously, he wondered if this would be his final flight.
Suddenly a deep, distant roar rang out across the valley. Pangaea's blood instantly ran cold. He had heard that cry many times before, while watching episodes of The Land Before Time on his computer, but listening to it through a pair of headphones in his home was nothing like hearing it for real. (A moment later he would hear another roaróa low, melancholy soundóthat he was NOT familiar with, and chilled him even further.)
"Uh...hey, Screech!" he called down to the fast biter, "Ain't that your boss? I think he's calling you!"
Screech just snarled and gnashed his teeth at Pangaea. While he had indeed heard Red Claw's call to retreat, he paid it no heed. He had his own agenda now, and that was evening the score with the bizarre-looking gliding creature that had already escaped him twice and humiliated him once. Noting Screech's indifference, Pangaea sighed. Clearly he wasn't getting rid of the fast biter that easily.
“You know, Screech,” he called, “as weird as this sounds, I’m sorry I had to pull that Three Stooges stunt on you! I hope I didn’t do your eyes any permanent damage! Really!”
Screech only roared at him.
“I can’t tell if that was an indication that you don’t understand me, or don’t believe me, but in case it’s the latter, I only did it in defense of my friends! I don’t have anything against you guys being carnivores, but I do have a problem with you trying to eat dinosaurs I consider friends! Seriously, there’s enough food in the Mysterious Beyond for all the other sharpteeth; why do you have to come here to hunt?!”
Pangaea had a habit of talking to things he knew wouldn’t answer him. He wasn’t sure why he was doing it now, to a creature that, while sentient, could and would kill him in an instant if given the opportunity, and could probably not be reasoned with.
As if to prove him right, Screech leaped into the air, jaws agape and claws extended, missing Pangaea by a few feet.
“I seriously doubt that was an attempt at a forgiving hug,” Pangaea cracked. He smirked despite himself. If he was going to die, he would go down demonstrating his propensity as a wiseguy.
(OOC: I'm still not ready to interact with anyone else. ;))
-
John saw Red Claw's retreat, a dumbfounded expression clouded his face.
"Coward" he mumbled, he turned and began to walk back to the cave where he would be staying at for awhile before a thought entered his mind - but what about Screech and Thud!
-
thud did not hearing redclaws orders as he had his eyes on amy knowing that redclaw wanted him to bring her to him alive.
-
"Sounds like a fight or something going on over that way." Flapper said looking in a few directions of where he heard a roar from.
"You think?" Grandpa Longneck said, stretching up to see if he could see that far to see if he could see anything.
-
Amy looked down from where she perched and saw Thud looking up at her. She also saw Tria, amazed she would save HER life. Then she saw Sam and realized it was not her she was saving. So she stayed where she was, waiting for Thud to make some move to come at her. Her hackles raised, she snarled, and challenged him to come get her.
-------------------
Red Claw tried to call again, roaring loudly and soberly to Thud and Screech.
"THE BATTLE IS OVER! I AM DONE! JUST TAKE WHATEVER YOU CAN AND GET OUT!"
--------------------
Little Foot went over to his grandmother and said, "GRANDMA! Are you okay?"
------------------
Mr. Three Horn went over to his daughter, pushing Anna out of the way, not meaning to be rude, but worried, "Cera! You could have been killed! Where's your mother and your little sister?"
-
"Nice to meet you, Claw, nice to meet you it is," said Ruby. "I'm Ruby. I think the least we should do is make sure he doesn't get hurt. That would be a bad thing to have happen, a bad thing that would be." She then began to run after Chronicler.
Chronicler continued running across the valley. He wasn't well-trained in many things, but he could identify the difference between the roars of a Sharptooth and a Fast-Biter. He decided to pick the easier fight with a Fast-Biter, and went in the direction he heard the roar of a Fast-Biter. As he got closer, he noticed from the roars he heard that there were actually two Fast-Biters. Screech and Thud, perhaps? thought Chronicler. Whatever was going to happen, he knew he would have to rely on moves he had seen in movies and TV shows.
-
As Pangaea glided over the forest, Screech pursuing him from the ground, he continued to try to distract himself from the fear he was experiencing by jocularly attempting to reason with the fast biter.
“C’mon Screech! Why the hard feelings? We’re both dromaeosaurs here, aren’t we?”
Screech leaped into the air and snapped at him again.
“Well, I suppose dinosaur classification schematics are a foreign concept to you; no point in explaining it. But really, I’m a sort of fast biter myself. Granted, I’m a very small one, and I’ve got feathers, but still, would you really eat your own distant relative?”
Screech leaped into the air and snapped at him again.
“I’ll take that as a yes.”
Suddenly, Pangaea heard a familiar squawky voice, high-pitched with agitation, shout out his name urgently from behind him. Startled, he twisted his neck around to see a feathered teal shape riding the same wind current as him at a higher elevation several feet aft of him.
“Guido! What are you doing?! You were supposed to go with Amy! I was giving you a chance to escape!”
“Oh no you don’t!” Guido proclaimed adamantly, “I’m not letting you out of my sight! Besides, you remember what happened the first time you tried gliding!”
“But you left Amy all alone!”
“Well, last I checked, he wasn’t chasing her!” Guido retorted, looking down at Screech, who was completely ignoring the newly arrived second glider, his murderous gaze still fixed on Pangaea.
Pangaea sighed. The smaller glider was loyal; he gave him that. Plus, he was right; if Pangaea got into another gliding accident with Screech chasing him, he wouldn’t get off with just a few bruises and a headache this time.
“All right then; you know more about gliding than me: how am I doing so far?”
“Umm...pretty good...pretty good...WATCH OUT FOR THAT TREE!”
“Whoa!” Pangaea pulled his legs and tail forward, braking before the oncoming tree trunk. He uttered a low “Oof!” as he hit the side of the tree, but quickly recovered, climbing as fast as he could to the top branch before leaping again into the wind.
(OOC: Just one more post after this and I'll be ready to participate in Chronicler's part of the plan...)
-
John dashed through the valley, spear in hand but soon stopped in his tracks.
John looked across the field and saw Thud and he had Amy and Tria in his sights, "I guess things are about to get ugly" he muttered.
-
"Stay away from her,' sam yelled at thud. Thud turned to see sam ignoring belmont "if I can not take her then I will take you,' thud shouted in sharptooth. Thud charged at sam sam punched thud in the face. Thud yelled out in pain as the blow fell. Thud used one hand to distract sam while he slahsed at sam with the other. The razor sharp claws sliced into sam's facegoing right past his eye and stopping at his nose. As sam was recovering thud knocked him to the ground and pinned him down pushing sam's wound into the dirt. He put sam's neck in his mouth. "Now you will die and redclaw screech and myself will feast on you corpse,' thud said. "Uh now would be a very good time for the cavalry to show up,' sam thought to himself
-
Grandma Longneck looked down at her grandson and slowly nodded her head.
"Y-yes Littlefoot I'm just a startled is all." she then turned to Rebecca and asked, "Yes I do, but do you know why I chose to fight anyway?"
Longtail heard Redclaws screech and two more accompanying it.
"It sounds like they're running. Good, I'd hate to have to hurt them!" said with a small laughed as he looked down at Zaine.
Rick turned to face Rob and laughed, "To be honest, I thought something like this would be insanely crazy, but right now...I just find it funny! So it seems Zaine and Longtail have come to trust us...a bit anyway."
-
Tria leapt between Sam and the sharpteeth. She had risked her tender flesh so far, she decided to see it through to the end.
"If any of you will hurt him, you will have to go through me first!" She exclaimed, sounding braver than she had ever sounded in her entire life.
"Topsy... now would be a very good time for you to show up..." she thought, nervous and scared and the inside.
-
Thud who now heard redclaw retreated. "Yeah go on run you coward,' sam yelled at thud as he ran. Sam wiped the dirt off his wound. "He really got me good eh,' sam asked tria.
-
(Sorry for breaking the one-post-per-day rule, but I just can't keep up otherwise.)
Chronicler finally arrived on the scene. Unfortunately, he mistakenly believed that Thud was chasing someone instead of running away. Acting on instinct, Chronicler held out his stick and rammed into Thud with enough force to knock him down. "Why don't you pick a fight with somebody carrying a big stick!?" taunted Chronicler.
-
Thud was running he turned back to see if he was being followed which he was not. He turned his head so he was looking foward and saw a stick comming toward his face but he couldn't do anything and was fell to the ground. Thud growled at chronicler. "You will pay for that,' thud roared.
-
Zaine laughed. "Yeah it certainly makes it easier for us not to have to fight everybody." He glanced back at Rob and Rick and then back to Longtail. "Something still feels weird about those humans. I'd keep an eye out on them just in case."
Rob nodded, "Yeah this is pretty crazy." He looked up at Zaine and Longtail. "Well they haven't killed us yet so that's a start. Still though, I get the feeling Zaine doesn't fully trust me."
-
Cera looked up at her father.
"Tria and Tricia? Tria's off fighting some sharptooth, and Tricia...well, um...Tricia..." Cera stammered out of nervousness.
"Is right here, yep yep yep!" Ducky interrupted. Cera looked in Ducky's direction, only to get ambushed by Tricia.
"Cewa! Cewa! Cewa!" Tricia chirped as she kept nuzzling her older sister's leg.
"See? She's safe," said Cera as she reached down and nuzzled Tricia. Cera then thought of her father's worry over her.
"I'm fine, Daddy. Really, I am. Anna can tell you I'm okay if you don't believe me. I know this sounds weird, but if she was not with me, I don't think I'd be here," Cera said before she looked over at Anna. "Thanks again."
"No prob, Cera. I hope you've learned your lesson today," Anna replied before she winked at the brave threehorn.
-
“What did you do that for?!” Guido squawked in astonishment. Pangaea hadn’t even tried to avoid hitting the tree.
Pangaea shrugged as much as his outstretched wings would allow him to. “Didn’t know how to steer,” he replied matter-of-factly. “You should know that better than anyone,” he added, referencing his earlier airborne collision with Guido. “I kinda know how to make it less painful when I crash into things, usually. Presenting more surface area to whatever you hit dissipates the impact. If I’d hit that thing head-on, I’d probably be dead.” He glanced down at Screech, who appeared to be cursing in Sharptooth for having not been able to grab Pangaea in time when he had struck the tree trunk.
“Besides,” he added, “I can’t maintain my glide forever. Even with the wind holding me aloft, I’m losing a bit of height every minute. Wait too long and I’ll be low enough for Screech to grab me.”
“Wow,” Guido murmured, “You were wrong; you know more about flying than I do!”
“Well, I know about how it works,” Pangaea replied modestly, “but I haven’t had a chance to put my knowledge to any use till now. I don’t really know how to handle myself in the air.”
At that moment, Screech made another attempt to snatch Pangaea out of the sky. Jumping atop a large boulder to add a little extra height to his jump, the fast biter sprang into the air, his fang-filled jaws clicking together inches from the wind-whipped plumes on the glider’s tail.
“Yiiieee!” Pangaea yelped, “See what I mean? I almost lost some tail feathers on that one!”
“Wait a minute...feathers?” Guido asked, glancing sideways at his wings, “Is that what these tickly...stickly...prickly things are called?”
“Uh...yeah!” Pangaea replied, “I never told you, did I? That’s what they’re called. They’re really just scales, basically: elongated, vaned, barbed scales. They’re not that weird, really. Sharpbeaks have ëem. So do those squawky yellow flyers you see around here sometimes. And where I come from, there’s over 9,000 species of–”
A sudden clashing of teeth inches below them reminded them that Screech had not given up the chase.
“Perhaps we should save the discussions for later,” Pangaea suggested.
“Y–Y–Yeah...” Guido agreed shakily, “If there is a later!”
“You don’t have to worry,” Pangaea assured him, “Screech isn’t interested in you. He wants me. Usually I try my best to avoid making enemies, but this time...well...it seems I failed miserably. Didn’t have much choice, I s’pose. It was either gain an enemy or lose a friend. I’ll settle for the first anytime, thank you.”
“Yeah, but did you have to make him so MAD? He’s trying to kill you now!”
“I dunno if there’s ever a time Screech isn’t trying to kill somebody,” Pangaea replied, “It was either me or Amy, and I figured I was the one in the better position to escape. Besides, what was I supposed to do, hit him with my tail? Might as well use a featherduster as a war club.”
“Y-Yeah,” Guido agreed, looking down at the raging fast biter, “It’s not exactly a fair fight, is it?”
“That’s why we need to keep gliding. We’ve gotta find somebody who can take on this guy. As long as Screech doesn’t find a way to jump any higher, and I can keep on using trees to stay as high up as possible, we should be okay.” Famous last words, he thought soberly.
"Wait a minute!" Guido yelled, "The wind's changing!"
Pangaea thought fast. If the wind shifted in the other direction, than he and Guido would be flying INTO it instead of with it, and would descend to within Screech's grasp much more rapidly. "Quick!" he shouted, motioning with his head to a tree ahead of them, "Land on that treeóthe way you saw me doóand jump back off in the direction of the wind!"
Alighting on the tree (only somewhat less awkwardly than Pangaea had before), Pangaea and Guido used its branches like springboards to propel themselves back into the wind. They had now reversed direction completely, and were gliding back the way they came, Screech still following close behind.
(OOC: Chronicler: I'd think that breaking the one-post-per-day rule is exactly what you SHOULD do if you're falling behind; if I'm not mistaken, the major reason Rat Lady instituted the rule was so that slower and/or less frequent posters could keep up. Also, I'm on my way to meet up with you now; in my next post I'll have my characters show up at the site of your battle with Thud, and then Screech will be all yours. ;))
-
John had caught sight of Thud going after Chronicler, he quickly picked up his handmade spear and threw it, hitting Thud in the thigh.
-
Thud roared in pain and slashed at Chonicler with his claws.
-------
Sam looked at tria before standing up. Sam felt his wound it was a deep one he knew that it was deep enough that it would leave a scar like Doc's. "Thank you,' sam said to tria for he knew that if she had not been there at the time he would have been dead.
-
(Actually I would rather have people post once a day until EVERYONE has posted, I haven't seen Emerald here in weeks, I so I just sent him a pm to see if he's still playing or not. :p So please just post once a day. Thank you. Once he posts, I'll consider changing the rules a bit to two or three posts a day, since that might work better.)
Rebecca chuckled at Grandma Longneck's sarcastic remark, "Of course! Still, he could have finished you off if it wasn't for most of us here." She smiled at her brother, and a few others. She went by Grandma Longneck's side and touched Grandma Longneck's side. "Do you need any help with anything?" She asked politely.
--------------------
"I wonder why Red Claw left like that....usually sharp teeth are a lot more stubborn then that." Little Foot wondered. Rebecca turn to him and said, "He's blind, that's why. I saw the scar he originally had, but I also saw claw marks on his face. He must have been blinded in a fight or something."
-----------------
Mr. Three Horn nuzzled his daughters and then he looked to Anna, "Thank you Anna, thank you for protecting my daughters." He smiled, "But I also need to see if Tria is alright...and Cera...." He turned to his daughter, "Stay here." With a quick, respectful nod to Anna, he ran away from the rest of the dinosaurs and tried to find his mate.
-----------------
Amy looked around her, seeing fighting on one side and fighting on the other side. There were dinosaurs below where she was. Amy was sore and tired from everything that happened, and very overwelmed. She hated feeling as though she couldn't do anything because of her physical state. If she was human, she could have her usual strength back and probably could get away from danger much quicker. And because of what she did to Red Claw, he probably would come back again to get her, and the other dinosaurs would be in danger.
She looked down at Tria and Sam and said, "Hey, you two, are you okay?"
-
Grandma Longneck smiled at Rebecca.
"Yes I did realize the danger I was in. And I forever in your debt Rebecca for coming to my aid as well as everyone else here." she said with an almost carefree tone in her voice.
~~~
Rick looked up at Longtail for a moment and shuddered.
"I still think Longtail wants to eat me...and it creeps me out knowing he could do it and not care!" he said with a nervous laugh in his tone. "So Rob, what do think brought us here to begin with?" he asked now rather curious.
-
(OOC: Rat Lady: Sorry. :oops)
The wind was blowing faster now, and it took Pangaea and Guido only a short time to return to the forest clearing where the chase had begun. As they approached, Pangaea noticed two things that dismayed him. Firstly, he saw that Amy had not yet left the area; secondly, he saw why:
“Oh no!” he groaned, “Now Thud’s there!”
“Yeah,” Guido shuddered nervously, “But who’s that fighting him?”
Pangaea looked at the scene more closely, and was astonished. A fast runner, of all creatures, was holding off the attacking Thud with a large stick.
“Wow!” Guido exclaimed, “He’s as brave as you!”
Pangaea rolled his eyes and gave a sarcastic smirk. “Guido,” he said, “there’s a fine line between bravery and insanity. Now, I’ve never been too good at identifying fine lines, but considering my typical behavior, what I did probably falls into the latter category. Heówhoever that fast runner isólooks like he knows what he’s doing. Me, I don’t even know what I was THINKING! I figure the only reason I didn’t get torn to pieces is because what I did was SO freaking insane that Screech didn’t perceive me as a threat, and he let his guard down.”
“Um...okay,” Guido said, “If you say so.”
Suddenly, Pangaea felt the wind change again. To his horror, it was blowing towards the ground now. Worse yet, it was pushing him straight towards Thud!
“Oh, great!” Pangaea mumbled sarcastically. A moment later, he crashed into the back of Thud’s head.
The impact of the lightweight Microraptor was relatively insignificant. Pangaea immediately scrambled to get off of the fast biter before he became aware of the feathered snack on his head. A moment later, Screech leapt to seize Pangaea, but instead landed on top of Thud, causing both fast biters to collapse to the ground in an awkward heap.
Screech’s eyes, still red and swollen from being poked by Pangaea, were blazing with rage. “Thud!” he bellowed, struggling to disentangle himself from his fellow fast biter, “Help me catch this ridiculous flyer!”
Pangaea, having jumped off of Thud’s head, dashed along the ground and cowered behind Chronicler. “I’m so sorry!” he whimpered, “I think I just made your problem a lot worse!”
-
Tria replied to Amy. " I'm okay, thanks. Just a bit winded. I'm not used to running and fighting like that... I'm not much of a combatant." She sure wasn't. The though of facing a predator head on made her legs feel wobbly. Tria was used to lying around in warm mud and spending time with her mate and the kids, not fighting... that was what Topsy had to do...
"Have you seen my mate? He's a very good fighter... you know who he is, right? Black and gray threehorn, one of the strongest males in the valley, acts mean sometimes, but does it because he's protective of his family..."
Meanwhile, Thomas had reached the battle site to find that the situation had calmed down. He saw Amy, Tria, Sam, and some others...
"I missed the battle, didn't I?" the human asked.
But then, there was a roar... it wasn't over yet...
-
"I have no idea," Rob shrugged his shoulders. "There has to be some reason we are here. Maybe we were destined to be here. Maybe because of all our time on GOF we've somehow been summoned here for something." Rob now laughed. "That's probably the stupidest thing I've ever thought of."
Zaine continued to watch Rob and Rick interact. They seem harmless enough, but why do I still have that funny feeling about them? It doesn't make any sense.
-
"Okay, Daddy. I promise," Cera replied as she watched her father run off to find Tria. She then turned to Tricia as Ducky and Anna approached them.
"Well, Tricia. What shall we do now?" Cera asked her little sister. All Tricia did was wag her tail in response as she smiled up at Cera.
"Is anybody else hungry?" asked Anna.
"Sure," Cera replied.
"I am hungry too, yep yep yep," Ducky agreed. Anna looked around at the neighboring trees, and spotted one that she could reach the lowest branch but could not climb due to her dinosaur physique. In addition, the tree was far too thick for Anna to shake. With that in mind, she knew what she had to do.
"Cera, if I were to change back into a human in order to get some of those treestars for us, would ya mind helpin' me out?" asked Anna.
"You're not heavy, are you?" asked Cera.
"Not as heavy as yourself, no offense," Anna replied. Cera thought for a moment.
"Okay, then. Let's go," said Cera.
"Thanks, Cera," Anna replied just before she transformed back into a human.
"Man, things are much bigger around me when I'm my human self," Anna said to herself as she headed over to the tree. "Okay, just stand right here." Cera did as instructed, and braced her front paws against the tree so she was in an upright position. Anna came up behind Cera, braced her hands on Cera's shoulders, and in one motion pushed herself up and replaced her hands with her feet on Cera's shoulders.
"You're not heavy at all. Not like Spike or Littlefoot," Cera said as Anna reached up and grabbed the tree branch. Anna then swung her right leg up and around the branch, and pulled herself up. Cera stepped back and watched with Ducky and Tricia as Anna made her way up into the tall tree before sending a lot of treestars down to the ground.
"Hey, guys! What's this growing on the tree?!" Anna called out. The three dinosaurs looked at the numerous purple-shaded treesweets that grew along with the treestars.
"Those are very, very sweet, yep yep yep!" Ducky called back.
"Send some down!" Cera ordered. Anna did as told, being careful with the treesweets by tossing them down onto the pile of treestars. Cera, Ducky, and Tricia all giggled in delight as the treesweets came down.
"Okay! That should be good!" Cera called up.
"Alrightie! Be right down!" Anna called back as Cera moved toward the tree.
"Okay, just let me..." Cera called, but was interrupted by a THUD. She looked to her right as Anna tumbled forward a couple of times then ended up flat on her back.
"Anna!" Cera cried out as she hurried over to Anna. "Are you okay?!"
"Yeah, I'm fine, thanks," Anna replied with a giggle as she sat up. "I just don't always land gracefully when I jump out of trees, that's all."
"You mean to tell me you climb trees?" Cera asked as Anna stood up and morphed back into a swimmer.
"I did a lot when I was a kid. I still like to, along with climbing mountains and cliffs," Anna replied. When she looked at the dinosaurs, they were all looking strangely at her.
"What?! I'm very adventurous, just like y'all," said Anna.
"Yeah, we could tell," Cera giggled. Ducky and Tricia giggled along with her.
"Well, what are we waitin' for? Let's eat," Anna said before the group headed over to the treestar pile, sat down, and began to fill themselves.
"
-
When Thud slashed at him, Chronicler stepped back a little and held out his stick to take the attack. He then took a quick look at the damage done to the stick and noticed the scratches made were quite deep. Darn it, I don't think this stick will last long, thought Chronicler. He was then a little surprised when Pangaea suddenly arrived, and slightly amused at the comical sight of Screech landing on top of Thud. "I knew it!" exclaimed Chronicler. "Where there's one, there's the other." He pointed his stick at Thud then Screech as he said this. "Looks like I'll have to fight both of you." He then replied to Pangaea's comment. "In that case, I might have to use Plan B." He held up his stick, preparing for the next attack.
Ruby arrived at the scene, but she was smart enough to stay hidden behind the bushes where she could safely watch the fight that was now taking place
-
Seeing that Screech had come back and that Chronicler was having a bit of trouble , John went into a fighting stance.
"If it must come to this, I'll take you both...to the death" he spoke.
-
Myrkin had been following Ruby to the place, where he saw two fastbiters, one fastrunner, one creature looking like a Guido's kind and one... human? So he wasn't the only one who got to this place after all! It wasn't the time to go there and make acquaintance though, as there was a fight going on. Myrkin decided to join it and help others against these two fastbiters he recognized as Thud ans Screech. He runned as fast he could and slammed against Screech, hoping that it will cause the latter to lose his willingness to fight.
(I hope I didn't make a mistake thinking that you are in your human form, Belmont?)
-
Caught off guard by Myrkin’s attack, Screech stumbled to the side, but kept his balance and didn’t fall over. Incredulously he glared at this new fast biter who seemed to be on the side of the Great Valley dinosaurs. “What are you doing?!” he roared, unaware that Myrkin couldn’t understand Sharptooth. He narrowed his eyes threateningly. “You’re lucky that right now I’m only interested in catching that glider. If you value your life, you WON’T get in my way again!”
Hoping that the other fast biter had got the message, Screech turned back to fighting Chronicler. Seizing the stick in his jaws, he snapped it in two. “Let’s see you fight us now,” he sneered menacingly.
Pangaea looked up at Chronicler. “That Plan B you were talking about,” he said, “It wouldn’t happen to involve running, would it?”
(OOC: Chronicler: Did I have Screech break the stick too early? If I did, I can go back and edit this post. Also, I’m willing to let you control Screech for a while if you like, to make this fight scene run more smoothly.)
-
(Don't worry Pangaea, I actually want to finish the fight before anyone else tries to get involved.)
Chronicler knew one of the Fast-Biters would pull a move like that. "In a way, yes," he replied to Pangaea's question. He then shoved Pangaea into the bushes and said, "Stay hidden." He then turned to the Fast-Biters and said, "Since you guys like to fight dirty, I guess we'll try other methods." Using both halves of the stick, he smacked both Fast-Biters across the face, which was only enough to provoke them. "Come and get me you brainless rock-heads!" He then started running, hoping the Fast-Biters would case him.
Ruby caught Pangaea as he was shoved into the bushes. "Are you alright?" she asked.
-
"Things just keep getting better and better" John said sarcasticly as he noticed Myrikin's arrival.
-
Tria turned to Sam. The situation was not fully resolved... "Are you alright? I need to find my mate and kids. I'll leave if you think you are safe now."
Meanwhile...
"Thomas" looked for Amy. He wasn't fully sure of what had happened here, as he had missed the "main event" of the battle. The human was sure Amy knew what was happening.
-
Amy was about to open her mouth to reply to Tria, then, she felt a rumble from the other side. She saw a gray tricertops running their way.
"Oh...well...there he is." She gestured her head toward where Mr. Three Horn was running.
Mr. Three Horn panted a bit when he came to Tria, "Tria! Are you okay? Just so you know our daughters are safe with Anna, you know Anna don't you? Just tell me if there is anything wrong or hurting...." Mr. Three Horn rambled on and on about how worried he was for Tria and Amy just sighed with frustration and listened.
Haha, boy does he remind me of someone.... She thought to herself. Then she saw "Thomas" below her and said, "Well...there's a battle on the other side," She pointed her beak to the roars in the west. "And there's a battle on this side," she pointed her beak to the east.
She slid down from her tree, and being a bit stressed and afraid of heights (despite the fact that she was indeed a flyer), she wobbled a bit when she planted her feet on the ground.
--------------------
Little Foot told his Grandmother, "I'll go get Grandpa, he'll help."
So he ran off to find his Grandfather and the orange flyer and another flyer nearby. He told his grandfather, "Grandpa, grandma was attacked by a sharptooth and I think there is still a raid going on right now! We have to do something!"
-
"What? Sharpteeth in the valley? We have to do something at once." Grandpa Longneck said with shock and surprise on his face and body posture. "Where is she & the others? He asked.
"Yes, they need to be driven out." Flapper said, knowing how dangerous sharpteeth were from seeing the show, and from having carnivores running around where mainly herbavores were.
-
"Yeah I'm alright,' sam replied to tria.
-
John saw that Chronicler and Pangaea were getting the upper hand, so he left the area, and headed back to the cave he saw Rick, Rob and everyone else "they do know I could've handled all of this myself" John whispered to himself and chuckled...
-
(OOC: Who is in the west?)
"I'm fine, Topsy... just a bit tired... and shaken. For a moment, I was afraid I would never see my mate and children again." Tria responded. She noticed that she had described Cera as her child, although Cera was a stepdaughter... it was more of a sign of their closeness, not a sign of a mistaken or misused phrase.
Meanwhile, "Thomas" had run to the west to fight, after thanking Amy for the advice.
-
(From what I'm reading, some members is fighting Thud left (west) and actually Panagea, and Screech is there too. I was talking more about the context of what my character was thinking and observing. She doesn't know that all of the dinosaurs are in the west, and no one is in the east...so yeah...)
-
(Thanks. I'll have "Thomas" fight there the next time I post, as I already made my story post for now.)
-
(OOC: Actually, I'm not fighting anyone right now. Chronicler's just sent me to hide in a bushówhere I've just met Rubyóand he's provoking both fast biters into chasing him. I just made a post in the discussion thread (http://www.gangoffive.net/index.php?topic=6196&view=findpost&p=9143779) with more details on the current situation.)
Screech reeled from the hit Chronicler had dealt him, less from the force of the blow and more from the shock that the strange white fast runner had had the impudence to strike him. Had Screech been thinking more clearly, he might have ignored the fleeing fast runner and started searching the bushes for the flyer, but as it was, he was blinded by rage. NO ONE hit him in the face and got away with it.
“After him, Thud!” he screamed, taking off after Chronicler.
--------------------------------------------------
“I...think I’m okay,” Pangaea responded to Ruby’s question. “Actually, if I’m safe from Screech right now, then I’m doing great.” He paused as he recognized who he was talking to: yet another real-life version of an LBT character he liked immensely. “Oh, uh...sorry," he said nervously, "I’m Pangaea. And...you must be Ruby. Um...forgive the awkward introduction, but it’s great to meet you.”
-
Myrkin didn't know if he should run after fastbiters and help the fastrunner or stay where he were. Eventually, he decided for the latter, since it looked like that fastrunner was rather going to lead predators to... well... somewhere, so probably he didn't need any help with fighting. Myrkin turned to bushes where Ruby was supposed to be hiding in and he noticed that some flyer was with her. He came closer and he caught the fragment of their conversation. It seemed like the flyer knew Ruby, even if he had just met her. Perhaps, he simply heard of her earlier from other valleyer or maybe... Well... I will find out sooner or later - Myrkin thought.
"I say we should leave here. Maybe the other fastbiters are not going to chase us, but it could still be unsafe to stay here." he said to Ruby and Pangea.
-
Once John had gotten into the cave he knew he would be staying in for awhile, he reached for some herbs that he had been collecting since he first came to the valley and used them to heal his wounds.
-
"Thomas" had very bad luck, in a sense. He had wanted to help in the fight... but he did not think he would literally run into Screech! Whoever Screech was chasing was a lot luckier. :blink: At least "Thomas" was armed.
-
Mr. Three Horn sighed and looked lovingly at Tria.
"Tria, I'll take you to where Cera and Tricia are, I'm not going to leave you alone, a sharptooth might come after you again." Then he saw Amy and his mood suddenly changed, "You! You wouldn't happen to know how the sharpteeth came in did you?"
Amy replied, "No, I don't know."
I sure know there reason for coming in though...
"You liar! That's what all flyers seem to be anyway...always lying, stealing, cheating...you came in found a way to loosen the rocks around the rock circle protecting us from them didn't you?!"
Amy was too slow to answer because of her hating yelling and being shocked by Mr. Three Horn.
"Didn't you?!" he repeated.
Suddenly, he looked at Tria and heard the roaring of the dinosaurs. Then he saw Sam, so he replied to Tria, "C'mon! I guess I'll deal with these new comers later..."
----------------
"Yeah..hurry let's go!" Little Foot encouraged his grandfather and the flyers to follow him.
---------------
Rebecca saw her brother and said, "Well Pterano, it's a bit strange seeing you here again. Petrie would love to see you." She smiled. "Why don't you come with me to the nest and rest for a bit? The fight I believe is dying down."
-
Grandpa Longneck and Flapper followed behind Littlefoot.
"I do hope everything is ok. " Flapper said.
"I'm sure thing will turn out ok. But we do need to get th sharpteeth out of the valley and find out how they got in." grandpa Longneck said.
"And treat any wounded." Flapper said.
-
"Lead the way, Topsy!" Tria replied. She didn't approve of the way her mate talked to Amy and Sam, but this really wasn't the time to argue; the valley was under threat, and although Topsy was wrong about many things, he was a good, strong fighter. This was his department, not hers. She needed to get back to the kids...
"How far is it to where Cera and Tricia are? Are they in a safe place?" Tria asked her mate as she ran.
-
"Now look here you saying things like that is very rude,' sam shot angrily at mr threehorn.
-
Meanwhile, Anna's group had finished their dinner and were finishing the treesweets as they remained where Mr. Threehorn had instructed Cera to stay.
"Things are really quiet here when there's no trouble," Anna spoke up after swallowing a bite of treesweet.
"Really? Is it noisy back where you live?" Cera asked before she picked up another treesweet in her jaws.
"Oh, yeah. Quite noisy, actually," Anna replied before she glanced at Tricia, who was curled up next to Cera. "Hehe, looks like someone got her belly full."
"Huh?" Cera uttered as she looked at Tricia, who was sleeping soundly. "Hey, you're right."
"I do not think I would like to live anywhere noisy, oh no no no," said Ducky before she worked on another treesweet.
"Actually, I think you'd get used to it. Humans have much more sensitive hearing than dinosaurs, but dinosaurs have much better vision than humans," Anna replied before she finished up her treesweet.
"I think you said you have much more sensitive hearing than that of an average human, you did you did," Ducky pointed out.
"Yup," was all Anna said before she started on another treesweet. Ducky then turned to Cera.
"She heard me earlier when I snuck up behind her. I did not even make a peep, no no no," Ducky said in a surprised manner.
"That's hard to believe," Cera cracked as she rolled her eyes, referring to Ducky not making a peep. Ducky caught on a few seconds later, and gave Cera a hurt look.
"But it is true! I did not make a sound, no no no!" Ducky replied in a frustrated fashion.
"Shh! Enough of that. Tricia's sleepin'," Anna interrupted the two, hoping to prevent a confrontation. "What she said is true, Cera. Would Ducky make things up?"
"Uh, no," Cera whispered as she glanced at the ground in shame before she looked at Ducky. "I'm sorry, Ducky."
"It is okay, Cera," Ducky whispered back, but was obviously still offended. She looked like she was about to cry. Anna noticed, and scooped Ducky up.
"It's okay, Ducky," Anna whispered as she gently held the little swimmer close. Cera watched them, and she felt even more remorseful.
"I really am sorry," Cera spoke up. Anna looked down at her.
"I know. I believe ya, Cera. It's just, I know what it's like to be made fun of. It really hurts a person," Anna replied.
"I know, I know. I hate being made fun of myself, and I was not being nice earlier," said Cera.
"Feel better, Ducky?" Anna asked as she held Ducky in front of her.
"Yes, I do. Thank you," Ducky sniffed as Anna set her down next to Cera.
"So, you mean to tell us you've been made fun of before?" Cera asked.
"More than that. I was bullied and teased, all through my childhood," Anna replied.
"Ooh. For what?" Cera asked.
"For being different. For being myself," said Anna.
"That was the reason those rockheads were mean to you?!" Cera asked out of surprise. Anna nodded, and Cera looked at the ground again as she thought about how she had treated Anna when she first showed up. She then looked up as she stood then stepped up to Anna.
"Look, I'm sorry about how I acted when I first met you. I did not know..."
"It's okay, Cera. Really. What I told ya about happened when I was a kid. Folks don't mess with me now. I guess it's 'cuz I know how to stand up for myself and fight back now. You're lucky, ya know. I would've normally waited for the person to hit me, and then I'd kick their tail, but not only do I not hit kids, I also do not hit those I like, including yourself," Anna said before she reached over and patted Cera on the back. "You're okay, Cera."
"Thanks, Anna. Now I know we're on good terms," Cera said with a smile.
"We already were. I don't like holding grudges," Anna replied as she looked up at the starry sky. "Say, isn't it getting late?"
"Yeah, and I hope Daddy comes back soon. I don't wanna spend the night here," said Cera.
"Well, at least we would have someone to look out for us, yes we would," Ducky giggled. Cera looked at Ducky and nodded in agreement before she returned to Tricia and curled up with her.
"Yeah, I guess you're right," Cera said with a yawn. Just then, Cera shivered.
"Hey, come over here," Anna said as she patted the ground next to her right leg. Cera got up and carried a sleeping Tricia with her nasal horn. After she set Tricia down, she curled up next to her, and Anna wrapped her tail around the two sisters. Ducky let out a big yawn, and joined Cera and Tricia.
"Thanks, Anna. I bet your children are very lucky to have you, yep yep yep," said Ducky.
"Actually, I have no kids," Anna replied.
"Really? I thought you have kids, as motherly as you seem with us," said Cera.
"Nope. No kids, no mate. I've never mated, to be honest. I'm just very maternal, like Ducky," Anna explained.
"Well, I hope you find a nice mate one day and have some kids. You'll do well with them. Good night, everyone," Cera yawned just before she fell asleep.
"Good night, Cera," Anna and Ducky replied.
"Anna?" Ducky called in an anxious fashion.
"Yeah?" Anna replied as she looked down at Ducky.
"Will you be sleeping, too?" Ducky asked.
"Nope. I'ma keep watch over you kids until your folks come," said Anna. "Why? Are ya scared or somethin'?"
"A little, but I am okay now. Good night," Ducky said in a sleepy manner as she fell asleep.
"Sleep well, y'all," Anna said as she kept watch over the children.
-
"It's good to meet you too, Pangaea, good to meet you it is," said Ruby. She then heard Claw's comment and said, "That would sound like a good idea, but I'm actually not sure. I think we should follow them quietly. I just want to make sure Chronicler does not hurt or worse. That would be a very bad thing, a very bad thing that would be."
_____
Chronicler quickly reached the nearest part of the Great Wall and saw a cave nearby. That'll work, he thought. He climbed the rocks and soon reached the entrance to the cave. He looked back and saw the Fast-Biters Screech and Thud were still chasing him. Hoping to further provoke them, he shouted, "Hey! Up here, you morons!" He then tossed both halves of the stick at them. His aim was obviously still poor, as he had missed hitting either of them, but he was certain that he had provoked them enough to follow him into the cave. After running into the cave, he reached a dead-end. He quickly looked around and soon found the perfect hiding spot.
By the time the Fast-Biters arrived at the dead-end, Chronicler was nowhere to be seen.
-
Amy sighed and looked to Sam, "Sam I think we should find some place where we won't become victims to sharpteeth. Neither one of us can fight, or at least I can't at the moment...I don't even know how to fly!" She exclaimed frustrated.
----------------
"They are safe Tria, trust me, they are with Anna." He smiled as he lead her to where Grandma Longneck was and then he saw Anna, Cera, Tricia, and Ducky sleeping next to each other.
"What did I tell you? Safe and sound."
----------------
Little Foot lead his grandpa and the flyers to his grandma.
"There she is!" He exclaimed to his grandfather.
---------------
Red Claw snorted in frustration as he tried to sleep near by a water hole. He felt so uncomfortable, and little noises startled him, not used to having his hearing being so sharp.
Guys, where are you? He thought to himself as he waited for his comrades.
-
"Oh thank goodness" Tria said, sighing with relief "I should stay here and watch them." Moving closer to her mate she, she nuzzled him, saying: "Go on Topsy, defend the valley. Just come back to me, alright? I don't know what I'd do without you..."
-
“Chronicler?” Pangaea exclaimed, recognizing the name from the GOF, “Is that who that other fast runner was?”
Realizing that he had just asked a rhetorical question, he mentally changed the subject, and turned to introduce himself to Claw, whom he could tell was a friendly sharptooth, probably another GOF member.
“Oh, uh, hi there,” he said, “I’m Pangaea, in case you didn’t catch my name before. Thanks for helping with Screech a moment ago.”
His mind then turned to the issue at hand. Though Chronicler clearly knew a lot more about fighting and self-defense than he did, Pangaea couldn’t help but feel concerned for him. If Ruby and this friendly fast biter were going after Chronicler, he wasn’t sure whether he should join them or not. On one hand, he doubted he would be much help to them, and seeing as he was slower on the ground than either of them, he might even be a hindrance. On the other hand, he wanted to be sure Chronicler was okay. Indecisive, he decided to just ask them:
“Um...do you want me to come with you?”
-
Grandma Longneck was leaning against a tree for support the fight having left her tired. However she was glad to see Anna, Cera, and Tricia all sleeping soundly after such an ordeal. It never surprised her how the little ones were so able to stand up to the pressures of danger.
She then noticed Littlefoot and her mate. "I'm glad to see you all are alright. Did you run into Redclaw or his followers?" she asked quickly.
Rick turned to look up at Longtail and gave a short smile.
"Hey...how about you and I train for a while?" he asked gently.
Longtail looked surprised for a several moments before he asked, "You know I could kill you? And you still wanna go through with it?"
Rick simply nodded his head and took up a Tai-chi fighting stance.
Longtail blinked as he said, "That looks familiar for some reason...but I can't remember where. Oh well..." he then dove at Rick hoping the human would dodge out of the way.
Rick however didn't budge and only using his right arm and hand, pushed Longtail's beak away enough that the flyer landed on the ground with a thud.
Longtail looked up and asked, "How did you do that?!"
Rick laughed. "That would be telling wouldn't it?" he said.
-
Grandpa Longneck shook his head, "no, they must have gone another way." He said. "How are you?" He asked grandma Longneck. But how did they get in to the valley?" He asked with concern in his voice.
Flapper looked from one to the other present, "Is anyone injured or need treatment?" he asked.
-
"I'm fine." Tria said. "I'm just tired... and shaken. I'll live. I need some rest, like 'grandma' here..." Tria said while lying down. "I should stay near the kids..." she yawned. The female triceratops didn't dare sleep now... not with threats to the valley so near...
-
"You don't have to come with me if you don't want to," said Ruby. "I just want to make sure if he's alright and not hurt. If you want to come with me, remember to move quietly so the Fast-Biters won't notice you." She then left in the direction she had seen Chronicler run.
_____
(reposting part of my previous post)
Soon after running into the cave, Chronicler reached a dead-end. He quickly looked around and soon found the perfect hiding spot.
By the time the Fast-Biters arrived at the dead-end, Chronicler was nowhere to be seen.
-
Just then, Anna felt herself wake up. She had been having more nightmares, but that was not what had awakened her. She was just checking on her dino friends. She sleepily glanced at the children from one to the next, ensuring they were safe and healthy. She still had her tail wrapped around them as a means to keep them both safe and warm. Anna put her head back down, and when she was almost asleep, Ducky's voice spoke up.
"Anna?"
"Yeah? What is it, Ducky?" Anna asked in a groggy tone.
"Am...I still here?" Ducky asked.
"Whadaya mean, Ducky? Of course you're still here. Just like the rest of us," Anna replied in a compassionate fashion. Ducky nodded, and Anna could see she was visibly upset.
"What's wrong? Did somethin' scare ya?"
"Oh, yes yes yes. I just had a scary sleepstory, yes I did," Ducky said, almost looking embarrassed.
"Aww, I'm sorry to hear that. What was it about?" Anna asked.
"It was about Redclaw, yes it was. He caught me and then ate me. He did, he did," Ducky explained, then shuddered.
"Jeez, that sounds scary, but he's gone for now, Ducky. Besides, you've got me here. I won't let him hurt ya, got that?" said Anna. Ducky nodded, and Anna smiled at her.
"Now, get some sleep, Ducky, and stop that worrying. It'll do ya no good," said Anna.
"But you worry a lot, do you not?" Ducky asked.
"Honestly, yeah. Too much for my own good. That's why I don't want ya to get into that habit. It's really hard to break once it's there," said Anna.
"Oh, okay. Goodnight, Anna," Ducky yawned before she drifted off.
"Sleep tight, Ducky," Anna whispered before she rested her head on the ground again. She then noticed Mr. Threehorn and Tria.
"Hi there," she said quietly.
-
"Yeah that sounds like a good idea,' sam said.
-
"Hello, Anna" Tria replied. "I don't recall seeing you around here much before. How do you like our valley?" Suddenly, a roar was heard, making Tria flinch. "... during normal times, that is."
Meanwhile...
"Thomas" was still running towards the fight... dinosaurs who saw him heading in that direction thought he was either the bravest guy they ever saw... or the most foolish.
-
“Well...I guess I’ll stay behind, then,” Pangaea replied hesitantly. “Just...when you find Chronicler, please tell him I’m really thankful for what he did!” he called after Ruby, “And if you can, try to find me afterwards so I can find out what happened to him!”
At that moment, Pangaea was struck with a pang of concern for another dinosaur. “Now where did Guido get off to?” he wondered aloud.
“THERE YOU ARE!” a voice suddenly screeched, causing Pangaea to jump. He turned in the direction of the voice, only for a flying teal blur to strike him in the chest with such force that it almost knocked him over. Upon regaining his balance, Pangaea found Guido clinging to him like a long-lost relative.
“I thought you were dead!” the smaller glider cried, “...again!”
A mischievous smirk spread across Pangaea’s face. “Oh, hugging now, are we?” he chuckled, “Well then, you asked for it!”
“Gaaaahhh!” Guido squawked as Pangaea enveloped him in a bone-crushing hug. After a few seconds, he released him.
“What’re you trying to do, kill me?” Guido gasped.
Pangaea shrugged, a wiseguy grin on his face. “I just give really strong hugs,” he said, “Actually, I kinda took it easy on ya there. I hug my family members even harder than that.”
“Family?!” Guido exclaimed, “You have family?!”
“Uh...yeah, in the human world,” Pangaea replied. He realized that he had forgotten that, despite having knowing Pangaea’s real identity, Guido still thought of him as one of his own kind. “But don’t worry; as long as I’m here, I’ll think of you as my family.”
“B–But you said we aren’t brothers,” Guido pointed out.
“Well...we’re not related, but we can be brothers like Ducky and Spike are brothers.”
Guido seemed to like the idea. “Sounds good to me,” he said, grinning, “As long as you don’t hug me like that again.”
“Will do,” Pangaea replied with a chuckle. “Speaking of Ducky, I still haven’t had a chance to talk to her. Or any of your friends, for that matter. Well...you introduced me to Cera, but we barely chatted at all. I’d like to find them and see if I can get in a real conversation.”
“It’s the middle of the night,” Guido told him, “Do you think any of them are even awake?”
“Well, the valley just had a sharptooth invasion. You think they managed to sleep through that? Actually, it would probably be a good idea for us to make sure they’re all okay.”
“Hmm...yeah,” Guido agreed, “Good point.”
“So let’s go and look for ëem,” Pangaea said, “You lead the way.”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech stopped at the dead end in the cave, looking around in confusion for Chronicler. “Where did that confounded fast runner go?” he growled to Thud.
-
Grandma Longneck looked at her mate and replied, "I don't know how they got in, and...if not for the timely arrival of our friends here, Redclaw would have surly killed me." She then stepped forward and nuzzled Grandpa Longneck. "I was so scared." she said with a sad tone.
~~~
Longtail stood up and smirked.
"Well as long as we're practicing I might as well show you some more of my moves!" he then dashed at Rick with amazing speed despite running on his feet, and headbutted the human in the belly.
Rick fell backwards but rolled with the gut-shot Longtail had given him and upon regaining his footing, tossed the flyer off to one side. "Good, but not good enough!" commented Rick with a sly smile.
Longtail who had landed on his feet as well could only laugh and reply by saying "Ya know Rick, you're a pretty good fighter...for a human."
-
Amy nodded to Sam and she limped away, trying to find the way back she came. "C'mon follow me."
--------------------------
Mr. Three Horn, nuzzled against his mate and turned to both of the female dinosaurs, "Just stay here alright?" Turned away, inhaled and exhaled and went away again from the other dinosaurs, not knowing that the situation with the sharpteeth was actually under control.
------------------
Little Foot saw Mr. Three Horn run away again and then he turned to his grandparents. He looked at his grandmother and looked up seeing the wounds and cuts on her back.
"Grandma, are you sure you're going to be okay?"
-------------------
Rebecca waited for Pterano's response, and while she was she was thinking how in the world the sharp teeth came in, and she looked at Pterano, seeing that the Mysterious Beyond seemed to have made him stronger and perhaps he could redeem himself here. It was strange how he would break the promise to stay away for five cold times and suddenly be here. She knew Petrie would be excited to see his uncle back so early.
-
Flapper nods, "Maybe you should have someone see to those wounds while you rest." Flapper said. Not sure what plants would help but remembering he had rped as Mim knowing and knowing what she did and some common sense himself he could treat her a bit, though not as well as Mim could who knew the local plants.
-
"Thomas" had been able to fight for a short time... good thing it wasn't for very long; he was strong for a human, but in a long battle against all those sharpteeth, he probably find himself sliced open or bitten to death... :blink:
-
Grandma Longneck looked down at her grandson and smiled.
"yes Littlefoot I'll be alright. I'm just glad you weren't hurt during the fighting." She then looked at the marks she could see crossing her back and sighed. "Perhaps I should at least let someone check my wounds after all better to be safe than sorry." she commented with another smile to reassure everyone she was going to be okay.
~~~
Rick stepped forward and said "Come on...attack me Longtail, let's see just what you can do!"
The flyer grinned brightly as he flapped his wings and charged at Rick again with his feet ready to claw at the soft flesh these humans had.
However at the last moment Rick dropped to his knees and allowed Longtail to glide right over his body. He then stood up again and chucked a rock he'd found on the ground at Longtail's head hoping it would connect.
Longtail slid across the ground and turned around only to get a rather medium sized rock to the face. He shook it off and laughed. "And you humans fight dirty too...I really am starting to like how you humans fight!" he said as he bared his teeth to Rick.
-
"Hi, Tria," Anna replied with a smile. "I just arrived today, so I have not met many of the residents yet. Your valley is really nice, and I'm sure it's even nicer without Redclaw and his pals in it."
-
Chronicler was waiting in the hiding spot he had found, which was a large rock hanging from the ceiling of the cave in such a way that he was able to lay down on top of it and look down into the cave. The two Fast-Biters were now directly beneath him. They were clearly confused as to where he went. The Fast-Biters were now looking in the same direction. This was his chance to make a move. Staying silent, he reached down, grabbed their heads, and slammed them together, effectively knocking them both out. After they collapsed to the floor of the cave, Chronicler jumped down from his hiding spot. After confirming the were both unconscious, he walked out of the cave. That was too easy, he thought.
Ruby arrived just in time to see Chronicler walk out of the cave virtually unscathed. She was rather surprised to see that he was completely unhurt after being chased by two Fast-Biters. But just to be safe, she walked up to him and asked, "Are you alright, Chronicler?"
"Of course I'm alright," replied Chronicler. "Can't you see that I don't even have a scratch on me? It's amazing what you can do by mimicking things you've seen." Silently, he had to admit to himself that many of the moves he had used were from movies and TV shows he had seen, even though he had never actually done those moves before.
Chronicler then saw Mr. Threehorn arrive. He shouted to him, "Hey! Big guy! How about giving me a hand here? We've got two unconscious Fast-Biters to get rid of."
"You managed to knock out both Screech and Thud?" asked a surprised Ruby. "How did you do that?"
"Simple, I slammed their heads together," replied Chronicler. "It's amazing how effective that move can be when you've got stealth on your side."
-
Claw followed Ruby, as he didn't want to stay alone in unknown land (watching it in TV didn't count), especially with fastbiters running about. He wondered briefly if this white fastrunner, Chronicler, was alright and then he thought (not so briefly) if he might be another human in dinosaur form? After all, it couldn't be a concidence that a GOF member had the same name, right?
When they met with the Chronicler and he was talking with Ruby, Myrkin thought it was a bit unbelievable that deafiting Thud and Screech required only slamming their heads together, but then again if one remembered the series, ther weren't exactly the best hunters you could imagine.
"So, you've beated them into unconsciousness with only your hands? I have to say that is quite impressive..." he said to fastrunner "Anyway, by 'get rid of' you mean chase them away, when they awake, or kill them right now and spare yourself a trouble in the future?" he asked.
-
John had finally healed and had also recieved word that the sharptooth attack was over. He sighed in relief and remembered all those days he had watched The Land Before Time movies, John had thought of those memories as a by-the-way thought and soon he got up, left the cave. He had found Rick and Longtail, apprantly they were sparring, John stopped in his tracks and said "mind if I join?"
-
Mr. Three Horn gapped at the sight of the fast biters down and out, and the white fast runner looking like a hero. He was a bit disappointed that he never could beat up any sharpteeth, but at least the danger was over.
"Alright, let's get em out!" He roared and dragged Thud and Screech on his back and he responded, "Here, let's go this way and throw em out here," he pointed his nose to where the fruit trees were and he walked away to it.
-------------------
Little Foot nuzzled his grandma and said, "Thanks grandma." He smiled softly at her.
-
Pangaea marveled at how sensitive his Microraptor eyes were in the dark. Even with the moon (or “night circle”, as he reminded himself he’d have to call it) providing the only light, he could see nearly as well as he could during the day. So finding his way around the Great Valley at night was a surprisingly easy task.
“I think Ducky’s nest is this way,” Guido told Pangaea as he walked ahead of him.
But it turned out that they didn’t need to go that far to find the little swimmer. Instead they discovered heróalong with Cera and Triciaólying beside the same adult swimmer Pangaea had seen her with earlier. Annaóif Pangaea’s memory served, that was the swimmer’s nameóhad her tail curled around the three youngsters, all of whom were soundly asleep.
Now that’s just adorable, Pangaea thought, smiling at the sight. Not wanting to wake the children, he called softly to Anna.
“Psst!” he whispered, “Is it okay if Guido and I sleep over here?” He pointed to the ground at the base of a tree across from the sleeping group. “We were hoping to talk with you in the morning.”
-
Amy waited for Sam to follow her, and while she was, she felt the cold air blowing gently in her face and she shivered, so she made herself smaller then she really was by hunching her shoulders and wrapping her wings around herself.
---------------
Red Claw shifted and rolled on his back. He had a feeling something wasn't right, so he got himself up and tried to smell everything around him. He walked a little away from the watering hole and then he heard a tree branch snap...
He quickly fastened his mind on whatever was coming this way. He smelt a young longneck going his way. The rainbow face obviously didn't know Red Claw was there, so Red Claw, carefully trying to use his other senses for hunting, jumped from where he was and tried to land on the young longneck, but he heard the young longneck yell and ran away, so Red Claw ended up landing face down on the Earth.
He swore a bunch of very vulgar words in sharptooth tongue, angered that he could catch even a creature smaller then him. He was so proud...and so stupid...
-
Rick and Longtail stopped sparring as they heard Belmont speaking.
"Sure! The more fighters the better the winner can feel!" said Longtail with a sly grin on his face.
"Don't get too cocky kid...you still haven't beaten me yet...and one more is only going to make it harder!" said Rick as he took another Tai-chi stance. "Bring it on Belmont." he said with a smile.
~~~
Grandma Longneck nuzzled her grandson back and whispered "You're welcome Littlefoot." she asked just making sure Littlefoot was indeed alright.
-
Chronicler yawned. He then said to Mr. Threehorn, "Sorry, I haven't had much sleep for a while. You go ahead, I really need some rest."
"Here, let me take you back to the cave so you won't get lost," said Ruby.
"Thanks, Ruby. It'll probably be many days until I know my way around this valley enough to go anywhere on my own." They then began heading back to Ruby's cave.
-
Claw scowled noticeably, as he couldn't help to feel ignored. After all, he helped in fight a bit, but Chronicler and Ruby didn't seem to care to acknowledge that or at least ask if he don't need anything.
"Oh, our 'hero' needs a rest or he won't have a strenght to save us the next time some sharpteeth decide to invade the Valley" he said sarcastically, loud enough for fastrunners to hear him "Maybe I should carry him?" he asked. Then he turned to Ruby and said (much more politely):
"It looks like I am going to stay here for awhile. Could you show me some cave I could live in? I don't need much, just some ceiling over my head, so I won't get wet by Sky Water. I would really appreciate your help."
-
Anna opened one eye when she heard Pangaea's voice softly call out to her. She then lifted her head and saw Guido as well.
"Uh, sure. That's okay with me. After all, there's safety in numbers," Anna whispered so she would not disturb the children.
-
“Thanks,” Pangaea whispered, feeling a little bad for having woken Anna up. (He had thought that she was still awakeóperhaps his night vision wasn’t nearly as good as he had thought.)
“C’mon, Guido,” he whispered, “find a sleeping spot.”
Guido nodded, and ran off to look for a vine with which to “anchor” himself so that he didn’t walk off in his sleep. Pangaea, meanwhile, realized that he wasn’t entirely sure what was his natural sleeping position now that he was a Microraptor. He considered climbing a tree and perching like a bird, but discounted that option as he found, by flexing his toes, that his feet lacked the necessary muscular structure to lock in place around a perch. He also remembered from the twelfth LBT film that Guido appeared to have no problem lying down to sleep.
Not wanting to sleep on the bare ground, Pangaea began assembling a makeshift bed by scraping fallen leaves together into a pile. He made sure to use leaves that looked freshly fallen and had not yet dried up; he couldn’t abide a scratchy mattress. Eventually he had a substantial mound of soft green foliage accumulated at the base of a tree.
Pangaea surveyed his work, and frowned nervously. It looked suspiciously similar to one of the giant piles of green food the gang frequently ate from. Not surprising, considering that’s basically what it was. I hope Spike doesn’t come along and take a bite while I’m sleeping in it, he thought, sighing nervously.
At that moment, Guido returned, a long, slender vine looped around his shoulder. His eyes goggled at the sight of Pangaea’s leaf pile, which to him looked for all the world like a midnight snack for a leafeater.
“What’s that?” he asked, “I thought you couldn’t eat green stuff.”
“No, it’s a bed,” Pangaea replied, “I don’t know why, but it seems I can never fall asleep unless I’ve got something covering me. I guess I find the pressure relaxing.” With that he walked around to the back of the pile of leaves, and burrowed into it, poking his head out from the side facing away from the tree.
While the concept of a covered bed was strange to Guido, he appeared intrigued by it. “Actually, that looks kind of comfy,” he said, “Do you mind if I...uh...sort of...rest my head on it while I’m sleeping?”
“Suit yourself,” Pangaea replied, “Just...if you can, try not to touch me. Nothing personal; I just like to have my space when I sleep. I’ve pretty much had a bed to myself my entire life.”
Guido nodded in agreement. He then took the vine he was carrying, looped one end around the nearby tree, and tied the other end around his foot. “There!” he said when he was finished, “Won’t be sleepwalking anywhere tonight.”
Guido lay down beside Pangaea’s leaf pile, leaning his head and shoulders up against it like a pillow. “’Night, Pangaea,” he said.
“G’night, Guido,” Pangaea responded.
Perhaps all the shocking and strenuous events of the day had made Pangaea more tired than he had realized, but despite having so many things on his mind, he drifted off to sleep far more quickly than usual.
-
Chronicler could easily tell that the friendly Fast-Biter traveling with them was annoyed by something, but he was too tired to bother worrying about it. He then replied to the Fast-Biter's question, "No thank you, I'm fine. I'm tired, but I'm not exhausted to the point of collapsing right here."
Ruby replied to Claw's question, "You can sleep in my cave if you want to. I wouldn't mind it. I'm sure Chronicler and Chomper wouldn't mind either." Before Chronicler could say anything, Ruby suddenly realized something. "Oh no! Chomper! I forgot all about him! We have to find him!"
"Maybe he's waiting for us back at the cave. I did suggest that maybe he was running late today," said Chronicler.
"Good thinking, Chronicler. I guess the best place to find Chomper would be to go to where Chomper would go." Ruby then began to quickly head back to the cave.
As he began to follow her, Chronicler sighed and quietly said to himself, "Everybody here panics too easily."
-
"Don't expect me to go easy on you" John said before going into a fighting stance and attacking Rick with a roundhouse kick...
-
Rick leaned his body backwards and threw his right arm forward deflecting Belmonts roundhouse kick easily. He then used his left hand to try and push Belmont to the ground.
Longtail seeing an opportunity jumped forward lashing his tail out at Rick and trying to bite at Belmont.
Rick laughed as he just barely ducked under Longtail's attack. He then rotated his body and using his left foot caught Longtail in the belly, knocking him to the ground.
Longtail blinked as he shook himself off.
"Oh you are paying for that Rick!" he said with a wide smile as he charged at Rick and Belmont again.
~~~
Grandma Longneck looked around and commented, "Since the sharpteeth left, it has become rather quiet around here. Even after a fight this valley still calms me down. I am glad to live here." she then looked down to her grandson and asked, "Aren't you glad to live here Littlefoot?"
-
Sam began following amy. Well that was an interesting experience,' sam said.
-
John avoided Rick's left hand and pulled off a jump spin cresent kick, after landing he bowed(karate style) before going back into his fighting stance and just by a longshot, caught Longtail and and threw him at Rick.
-
Amy still felt frozen, so she replied in a quivering voice, "Yeah....it sure was...." She thought over how she couldn't help but think it was all her fault. If she didn't scratch Red Claw to blind him, he would have not come into the valley and no one in the valley would have been hurt. She also knew though that Red Claw probably would try to fight against the dinosaurs anyway, looking at the history of him and the dinosaurs.
So she limped away, having Sam close behind and she went into the clearing to see Grandma and Grandpa Longneck, Little Foot, Tria, Anna, Pangaea, Cera, Ducky, Tricia, and Guido all huddled together.
She approached the longnecks and spoke, not realizing how loud her noise was, "Is everyone alright?"
-------------------
Mr. Three Horn simply threw the dinosaurs off his back through the fruit trees and then he came to the fast runners and the fast biter, "Well, last time I saw Chomper, he was off with that other black sharptooth. Anyhow, I have to get back to my family. Rest up you three." He said, and with that, he ran off. He didn't even notice "Thomas" who obviously was there looking at the scene and everything that was going on.
I know that flyer....that fangirl...was part of this...and Pterano...he could have been on it too... He though angrily.
He came into the clearing and then he saw the longnecks, his family and a few others. He saw that his children were sleeping so he came to them and nuzzled Tria, "The sharpteeth are gone, we can head back to the nest." He smiled. Then he saw the cream and dark brown flyer with the corner of his eye. His eyes drilled into the flyer, wondering what information DID she know, but he decided to talk to her later...and give her a piece of his mind...
---------------
Rebecca saw Amy and she whispered a "hello". Amy wondered why everyone was talking in a soft voice, but then she realized looking at the way Mr. Three Horn was she saw the kids sleeping. She then automatically understood.
-
"Don't blame yourself it's not your fault,' sam said to amy quietly.
-
Anna was still awake when she saw Mr. Threehorn return. She could not fall back asleep with all of the whispering voices and movements around her, so she had stayed awake since Pangaea and Guido had shown up.
"Hey," Anna whispered to Mr. Threehorn. "Would ya like me to wake your kids up so they can go home with the two of ya?"
-
Mr. Three Horn nodded, "Yes, I think the girls and I should be heading back to our nest." He smiled at Anna and said, "Thank you for looking after my daughters. I don't know how I could ever repay you."
-----------
Amy gave a puzzled a expression to Sam, she whispered so no one else would hear, "How do you know about what I did?"
----------
In response to his grandmother's question, Little Foot, said, "I am Grandma." He then saw Amy who spoke casually when she came to them. He yawned looking up at the stars, it was almost the next morning he knew.
I guess I will sleep tomorrow in the morning...I'm so tired....
-
"Think nothin' of it," Anna replied in response to Mr. Threehorn's talk of repaying her. She then gently shook Cera and Tricia. Cera was the first to wake. She let out a big yawn as she stretched her front legs out in front of her.
"What's the big deal, Anna? It's still nightfall," Cera groaned in a groggy fashion. Anna chuckled as she shook her head in amusement.
"Cera, your folks are here to take ya home," Anna said quietly, not wanting to wake up Ducky.
"Really? C'mon, Tricia," Cera said as she nuzzled her little sister. Tricia woke up and let out a sleepy yawn. Just then, she spotted her father. Tricia giggled in excitement as she jumped up, ran over to her father, and nuzzled his leg.
"Thanks, Anna. Perhaps I'll see you later," Cera said as she followed Tricia.
"No prob. I'm sure I'll see ya later," Anna replied just before she glanced down at Ducky. Anna was starting to wonder where Ducky's mother was.
-
Longtail gasped as he felt himself collide with Rick throwing both of them to the ground.
"Nice move Belmont!" said Rick with a humble laugh.
Longtail however grinned as he lashed out with his tail again trying to strike Belmont.
-
Screech awoke with a splitting headache. The last thing he remembered was looking for that white fast runner in that dead-end cave; then he had felt something grab his head and slam it into something, and then everything had gone dark. Sniffing the air (and instantly regretting it), Screech realized that someone had taken him and Thud to the canyon with those malodorous treesweet trees. To his greater frustration, he realized that not only had he and Thud failed to retrieve the brown flyer (Amy) Red Claw had assigned them to capture, but had been unable to achieve revenge on either that white fast runner (Chronicler) or that bizarre red gliding creature (Pangaea).
Suddenly Screech remembered that Red Claw had long ago given the call to retreat, but neither he nor Thud had heeded it. He realized that the blind sharptooth must by now have left the valley, and be out wandering alone in the Mysterious Beyond without anyone to guide him. While Screech and Thud’s comradery for Red Claw was primarily based on their shared desire to keep their stomachs full, and Screech knew that Red Claw’s hunting prowess would probably be lessened somewhat now that he was blind, he figured that the big sharptooth would still be a capable predatoróprovided he knew where his prey wasóand that he was still the fast biters’ best chance of acquiring a substantial meal.
Even now, Screech could hear his stomach growling almost as ferociously as he could. He had gone for longer periods without food before, but had expended so much energy in the past few hours that his hunger was becoming unbearable. He looked over at Thud, who still lay unconscious on the ground nearby.
“Thud!” Screech growled desperately, “Wake up! We have to find Red Claw!”
-
"A caculated guess it would explain your wounds and why red claw made the reckless move in attacking the valley,' sam said.
-
"Thanks, you were quite good yourself, you too Longtail" John said casaully, then he saw Longtail charging at him, not wanting all the glory, John waited until the right moment then pretended to get hit by Longtail's charge.
"Oh, you got me" He yelled, faking his pain.
-
(It's basically midnight guys, so the kids are up very late. :p )
"Wow, you're pretty smart." Amy complimented Sam.
------------
Red Claw tried to settle himself down and sleep, but his dreams were not the happiest of dreams at all. He had nightmares about himself and a envolping blackness covering him. He just heard voices mocking him and pointing horns and other things at him.
STOP! PLEASE STOP! He roared in his dream, which actually made him roar aloud as he was sleeping. The sinister laughing echoed through his mind. Suddenly, his nightmare ended shortly, when a bright light came to him and suddenly, he could see in dream. He saw a flyer in front of him. It was the flyer that blinded him! He was angry seeing her, but her face was filled with sorrow and pity for the sharptooth. She touched his side of his face and said, "I'm sorry. I never meant to hurt you." He was still angry and roared at her, "NO, NO, NO, NO! GET AWAY FROM ME!" He awoke and was up at his feet, he wanted to take the flyer's life so bad, but he realized that he was still blind and he heard voices, familiar growls coming his way.
-
As Longtail collided with Belmont he flapped his wings and put some arial distance between the two humans. He then yawned and asked, "Can we pick this up in the morning? I'm kinda tired."
Rick gave another smile as he stood up and stretched his arms.
"Sure, just don't sleep too late, or you might miss breakfast."
Longtail cocked his head to one side and asked "What?"
Rick sighed and replied, "Nothing important...oh and don't sleep in any trees either...I know you have a habit of falling out of 'em."
-
"Yeah, I'll see you two in the morning" Belmont said as he headed back to the cave, as he walked Belmont saw a shooting star fly across the night sky, a slight grin curled across his face as he continued to walk back to the cave.
-
"Thank you,' sam said to amy.
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "Maybe the wounds should be at least cleaned. Are they painful or anything?" He asked his mate Grandma Longneck. "& anyone else injured could be properly seen to."
"It would be easier to see in the morning, if none of anyone's are painful now." Flapper said thinking also that Mim should be awake by then and could treat then with him assisting perhaps.
"& we should get some rest. Maybe some sort of watch, with 2 at a time staying awake and taking turns. With 2 it's easier to keep watch and to keep each other awake." Flapper said.
-
(OOC: Psst...f-22! I need you to wake up Thud for me!)
Screech growled in frustration as Thud refused to stir from his unconscious state. The scent of the nearby tree sweets was burning Screech's nostrils, and making his bruised head hurt even more. None of this was doing anything to improve his temper, which was already strained to the breaking point.
“THUD!” Screech bellowed in the other fast biter’s ear, “GET UP!”
-
Pterano flew down from his cave. He met up with the human male who had recently come to the valley...
"So, human, what was going on here?" The flyer queried.
"There was a fight between the valley dwellers and some sharpteeth. I fought in it too. Tria joined the battle as well." "Thomas" replied.
He had heard of the heroism that Tria and that human named "Thomas" had shown... he was a bit embarrassed that he, a flyer, supposedly the greatest of all creatures, had missed the fight...
-
Rick watched Belmont walk back to the cave, and saw Longtail fly back towards where his uncle Cyrix was staying. "This is good. And the air is so fresh and clean...no impurities like back home." He whispered to himself.
Longtail flapped through several trees and landed in front of the cave he was sharing with Cyrix. He slowly stepped inside and curled up next to his uncle and was quickly alseep in moments.
~~~
Grandma Longneck smiled and nodded to her mate.
"Yes these wounds do ache a bit, perhaps having them cleaned now would be a safer course of action."
-
John entered the cave, and laid down to rest, he still couldn't believe what had happened in the last few hours. First, he somehow comes to the Land Before Time world. Second,puts his life on the line three times when Sharpteeth attempt to chase him or enter the valley. And finally,entered the Great Valley and not get yelled at by Mr. Threehorn.
-
Mr. Three Horn nudged Tria and told his children to follow him. "C'mon, let's go to our nest." However, as he said this, he never took his eyes off Amy, who was standing next to Sam and the longnecks awkwardly. He sniffed and persisted his family to follow him.
------------------
Amy saw the wounds on Grandma Longneck and sighed that even though she made Red Claw blind, he was still able to really endanger others lives. Seeing the wounds made her incredibly guilty.
"I'm sorry that happened to you." She earnestly looked up to Grandma Longneck.
----------------
Little Foot was panicky, with bad memories coming back of his own mother being knocked down and killed by a sharp tooth. He had his head low and was very unsure about his grandmother making it. He also had a scare with his grandfather awhile back, so how can he can even take his grandmother with her wounds?
NO! Grandpa made it, so Grandma has to!
-
Grandma Longneck looked down to Amy with a warm smile.
"It's alright dear, you made him blind, and in doing so made it harder for him to fight, and that may have been the one thing that saved my life. If anything I should be thanking you Amy."
She then looked over to Littlefoot and asked, "You are being awful quiet little one, are you okay? You don't need to worry about me, everyone here helped in fighting Redclaw, and kept me save."
~~~
Rick then stood in the clearing and deciding it would be best to change back into his Longneck form, and once he'd done that, he laid down next to a tree and fell slowly fell asleep while looking at the stars.
-
Anna's sharp hearing caught onto talk of Grandma Longneck being seriously injured. She looked over at the elderly longneck and the group surrounding her. Anna wanted to go over and offer to help, but she had Ducky to look after and did not want to disturb her, nor did want to leave Ducky where she was. Just then, as though Anna's thoughts had been read, she heard Ducky start to speak up, but not in a normal nor good manner.
"Please, do not eat me! No, no, no! Let me go, please!" the little swimmer cried out in her sleep as she started to thrash around. Anna quickly reached over and gently shook Ducky.
"Ducky! Wake up!" Anna called just loud enough so Ducky could hear her voice.
"Ahhhh!" Ducky shrieked in startlement as she jumped up out of her sleep. She then looked around, and realized she was not in harm's way.
"Are ya okay?" she heard Anna ask. She looked up to see Anna looking back in a very concerned fashion.
"You mean Redclaw is not here?" Ducky whimpered.
"More spooky sleepstories about Redclaw, eh?" Anna asked as she sat up. Ducky nodded, looking ashamed as she began to cry.
"Hey, it's okay now. It was all just a scary dream," Anna said compassionately as she gently picked up Ducky and held her in a comforting manner. Anna had always envisioned that she would see Ducky as a baby sister, and now that the two really knew each other, Anna realized her thoughts had been correct all along. No wonder she was so protective of Ducky.
"Was it the same dream from earlier?" Anna asked as she held Ducky in front of her.
"Sort of, but before Redclaw came after me, he got you. He did, he did," Ducky sniffled. "I do not want him to hurt you, no no no."
"I appreciate your regard for me, but listen to me, Ducky. He will not get me or anybody else in this valley. Got that? You're not gonna be harmed by him or his fastbiters," Anna said. Ducky nodded, and Anna gently embraced her once more.
"Feel better now?" Anna asked.
"Yes, I do," Ducky replied.
"Good. Now, it looks like Grandma Longneck is hurt quite badly. Let's go see if I can help," Anna said as she placed Ducky on her right shoulder before she stood up. The two then headed over to Grandma Longneck.
"Hi. Is there anything I can do to help?" Anna asked.
-
Grandma Longneck gave a light chuckle at the sound of more concerned questions.She turned to Anna with a bright smile as she said, "Not at the moment dear, but I am alright. Thank you for your concern." She then looked over to Grandpa Longneck and asked, "Dear could you please see to my wounds, and lick them clean, at least until we get to some water?"
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "I would be glad to. Just be sure to tell me if it hurts or is uncofortable." He said before he started to move closer to start to lick Grandma Longneck's wounds. Starting with those highest up on her body and gradually working his way down.
"Good idea. I'd have never thought of it myself." Flapper said.
(ooc: Thanks, I never thought of that, though it does make perfect sense.)
-
Claw was about to thank Ruby for taking him in her cave, but then she run off towards said cave in hope to find Chomper there. He followed her together with white fastrunner and at that moment he barely caught what the other was saying to himself.
"'Everybody here panicks too easily'..." he repeated "It sounds almost like you are not from here, Chronicler." Claw/Myrkin said "Is it a right impression?"
-
'Yeah, you could say that," replied Chronicler.
Ruby, Chronicler, and Claw soon arrived at Ruby's cave and saw Chomper was standing just outside the entrance. "There you are, Ruby!" exclaimed Chomper. "Where were you?"
"I think we should be asking you the same question," said Chronicler. "We were here a few minutes ago and you weren't here."
"Oh, sorry. I guess I was busy talking to my new friend. But when we got here, he said he had some things to do and then he just left."
"Another new friend?" asked Ruby. "Do you know where he went?"
"I wouldn't worry about him," said Chronicler. "If he says he has business to do elsewhere, then I say let him go."
"Uh, who are your new friends?" asked Chomper to Ruby.
"Oh, this is Chronicler," said Ruby, gesturing towards Chronicler. "And this is Claw, a friendly Fast-Biter." She gestured to Claw.
"Nice to meet you guys."
'Yeah yeah, nice to meet you," said Chronicler, unenthusiastically. He was never excited about meeting new people. He then looked around the cave and asked, "So, uh... where do I sleep?"
"I'm not sure," replied Ruby. "There's only two separate parts in this cave where Chomper and I sleep."
Chronicler thought for a second. "How about we have Claw sleep in Chomper's part of the cave and I sleep in Ruby's part of the cave?"
"That sound like a great idea," said Chomper. He turned to Claw and said, "You won't mind sleeping with me, right?"
-
"Well, there's the thundering falls over there" Amy pointed ahead. "So could tend to our wounds there." Then knowing that Grandma Longneck said "thank you" she added, "And your welcome."
Little Foot snapped out of it once he heard Grandma Longneck's voice, "I-I know you'll be okay. I just...." He then trailed off. So then he said, "Let's go to the thundering falls." Believing Amy's idea was a good one.
Amy noticed the young longneck's eagerness to help his grandmother and his worrisomeness in his tone. So she took him aside and said, "Hi, you seem troubled, are you okay?" Amy had a hint of what it was that was bothering Little Foot, but she wanted him to say it first.
Little Foot had his head lowered and his eyes trailed in one direction away from the flyer. "It's a long story...a VERY long story..." Amy laid her hand on Little Foot's head and kneeled to his eye level. "Hey, she's going be okay. You'll see."
Little Foot smiled and said, "Thanks...uh...Amy?" He hoped he got her name right. She nodded, "Yeah. Your welcome." So she and Little Foot turned away and looked to grandma longneck to see her response.
-------------------
Mr. Three Horn lead his family away, but he never, ever still stopped starring at that flyer...the flyer who would get a taste of hatred from him....
---------------
Red Claw couldn't go back to sleep, because he could hear someone else's voice in the distance. He at first dismissed it as some noise that didn't need his attention, but now that it kept going on and on, he decided to find where it was coming from. Slowly, blindly, he walked away through the darkness. The darkness of the outside and of inside. He called softly, but audible to hear, "Hello?" He growled in sharptooth tongue.
He suddenly realized, the voice was none other then Screech! So he went to get the scent of his cronies by following Screech's voice. He came near the side where Screech and Thud were and he called out, "Screech! Is that you?! Where are you?"
-
(OOC: Sorry if my posting is so infrequent! I have midterms for the next week or so and it really cuts into my time here! I'll be able to post more in a few days. Sorry!)
-
(That's okay Noname. :) We'll try to slow down. Until then, Mr. Three Horn is just going to stand there, trying to lead his fam away. :p )
-
Screech froze when he heard Red Claw call out to him. For a moment he hesitated, considering his options. He had still not succeeded in waking Thud, but figured that Red Claw would be even angrier with him if he ignored his call a second time. Abandoning his unconscious comrade for the time being, Screech ran out of the Hidden Canyon in the direction of Red Claw’s voice. It wasn’t long before his keen fast biter night vision sighted the huge sharptooth ahead of him.
“I’m here, Red Claw,” he said, “Thud’s in the canyon with the bad-smelling fruit trees. He’s unconscious.” Fearing the worst of the notorious hunter’s temper, he quickly added, “Now, Red Claw, before you punish us for our failure, may I remind you that you CAN’T kill us. You know we are your only allies.”
-
Red Claw growled back, "Do you really believe I would kill you now? Or even punish you? Especially right after what happened? No. Now, I'll try to wake Thud Dud." He snorted in frustration as he said his last word in his sentence. He tried to feel where Thud was with his tail, he sniffed around and eventually found him. Now that he was blind the scent of the fruit was as strong as ever.
Phew! I almost forgot how bad this smell was!
He dragged the unconsious creature out of the canyon with his mouth, but was surprisingly careful not to insert his teeth in Thud's tail. Then he had a snark expression on his face. He bit Thud's tail hard, hoping to shock him into waking up.
-------------------
Rebecca went up to Amy and asked, "Would you like to sleep in my cliff home for the night? Right after you cleanse your wounds of course, you could rest up in the cliff home." She smiled kindly.
Amy smiled back and asked, "Is your cliff home steep to go up?" Rebecca was puzzled at Amy's statement so she said, "Well..it's high for four footers, but not for us flyers." She smiled back.
Great...a steep cliff to climb...
Amy figured she would just say the truth and be humiliated instead of making up some story, so she said, "That's kind of you, but actually don't know how to fly.
-
Thud roared in pain and turnedto see redclaw and screech. 'I almost had that little flyer if not for that blasted rainbow face I would have had her,' thud said.
-
"Not at all, Chomper." Claw answered, smiling at Chomper. He tried to make a good first impression on the dinosaur, who would (potentially) teach him all the things that sharptooth should know. In addition, he wanted to befriend Chomper, as he was one of his favourite characters, but that couldn't be very hard. After all, little dinosaurs from the Valley seemed to easily become friends with everyone, who didn't act like a total jerk.
Then his stomach reminded him, that he was a bit hungry, to say the least. Honestly, it insisted so strongly that he should eat something, that its rumbling could be heard by others present.
"Uhm... Sorry about that, but it looks like I am hungry." he said "Don't you have any hated acquaintances you wouldn't miss, if they had disappeared?" he asked, trying to be funny.
-
John twisted and turned in his sleep, in his dream he was in a wasteland much like the enviroment for the original Land Before Time,except way more barren and lifeless. All that remained was this gaunt quiet, then John saw the Great Valley looking as lush and fertile as it usually was and with all its inhabitants just before it and the land around it went up in flames, he then heard something growl behind him,he turned and saw the something closing in on him.
"NO!" John yelled furiously before he quickly awoke, very disturbed.
"It was just a dream, a nightmare" he said out loud before lying back down and falling back to sleep, this time, fitfully.
-
Grandpa Longneck finished with the licking, going slower then he could have since he wanted to be sure he got all the wounds and thoroughly licked each. Once he was satisfied he took a step back, looking at Grandma Longneck. "How is that, is that better?" he asked her with concern in his voice.
-
Grandma Longneck smiled warmly at Grandpa Longneck as she said. "Much better thank you dear. Now perhaps we can return to our nest to sleep for the night." She looked down to Littlefoot and nudged him gently. "If you're tired you can sleep on my back Littlefoot."
-
Chronicler held up a finger at Claw and very seriously said, "Don't try any funny business with me around. I can seriously hurt you."
"I'm a little hungry too," said Chomper. "Come on, I'll show where I can always find a good midnight snack." he then led Claw out of the cave.
Once Chomper and Claw were out of the cave, Ruby turned to Chronicler and asked, "Did you really have to say that to him? I think he was only joking."
"I don't like jokes," replied Chronicler. "Not only am I the quiet one of my family, I also happen to be the most serious of them."
"Everyone enjoys a good laugh every now and then, and I'm sure that even you would enjoy one too."
"Sometimes. But don't expect your idea of fun to be what I would consider fun."
As they talked, they were walking though the cave. They soon reached a certain part of the cave. "This is where I usually sleep," said Ruby as she lied down in her sleeping spot, trying to get comfortable.
Chronicler decided to sleep on the other side of this part of the cave. He tried to get comfortable on the hard rocky ground, which was obviously difficult. "This could take some getting used to, but I guess I can make it work," he said to himself.
Ruby and Chronicler then said goodnight to each other and went to sleep.
-
Little Foot nodded and yawned. "Okay Grandma, good night guys!" He called to Cera, Tricia, and the others. He followed his parents away from everyone else.
Rebecca widened her eyes when the flyer said this. "You....you REALLY don't know how to fly or you do know and you can't right now?"
Amy had another oppurtunity to lie, but again, she decided not to. "Yeah, I don't know how to fly...it's embarrassing, but I'm just a late bloomer at it."
Like everything else in my life.... She thought to herself.
"So, I actually kind of wanted to be with my friends for tonight if that's okay. I'm pretty tired...so..." She trailed off and Rebecca understood. "That's fine. You just keep yourself warm and take care of yourself. I'll be looking for Pterano to see if he wants to come with us. I think Petrie would be happy to meet you too." She smiled and then said good night to everyone else. Then she took off.
Amy just stood there and watched Rebecca take off. But she wasn't really looking at Rebecca, she was just thinking, thinking of everything that happened....turning into a flyer, coming to this strange land, meeting these people she knew but didn't know. Red Claw, and his raid. She wondered if she should even be here, if she stayed here, Red Claw would surely try to attack again, so she told Grandpa Longneck, "Sir, this really is my fault that this happened. Because I blinded Red Claw, he wants to get me! He's going to keep coming here to go after me, I really think I should leave soon, maybe not tonight, but as soon as possible! I don't want any of you to suffer because of me. It's not fair to any of you."
-
Screech snickered softly at Red Claw’s method of waking Thud. Biting him, he thought. Why didn’t I think of that? Screech was relieved that Red Claw was not as angry with him and Thud as he had expected, considering how badly the attack on the Great Valley had gone. However, he suspected that Red Claw was still interested in avenging the damage the brown flyer had done to his eyes, and thought to warn him about the peculiar newcomers in the Great Valley that had given him and Thud so much trouble.
“Um...Red Claw,” he said hesitantly, “Are you still planning on catching that flyer? Because if you are, it seems that there are some new dinosaurs in that valley that are going to make it a lot harder than we anticipated...”
-
After Anna had been informed by Grandma Longneck that she would be okay, Anna glanced down at Ducky, who was still sitting on her shoulder.
"Uh...Ducky," Anna whispered.
"Yes?" Ducky replied as she glanced up at Anna.
"I think it's gettin' late. Why don't I take ya back to your nest?" Anna offered.
"Okay. That is a good idea, yes it is. Mama might be very worried about me by now, yep yep yep," said Ducky.
"Alrightie. Let's go then," Anna said as she turned toward the direction they had come from earlier. Anna squinted, and realized she had a problem.
"Oh, dear," Anna sighed.
"What is it, Anna?" Ducky asked.
"See, since I'm not originally a dinosaur, I don't have sharp vision. As a matter of fact, my vision as a human is pretty bad as well. That's why, as a human, I can't see well without those glasses I showed ya earlier," Anna explained to the little swimmer.
"But you have sharp ears, yes you do," Ducky said.
"Yeah, but what's that got to do with my vision?" Anna asked in a curious fashion.
"Well, I could use my vision to help guide you to my nest, and you can use your hearing to listen for anything dangerous, yep yep yep," Ducky suggested.
"Ya know, I figured you're pretty smart for your age. Great idea. Okay, then. If you'd guide me, I'd appreciate it," Anna replied. The two then started to head back to Ducky's nest.
"Anna, how do you get around back at your home at night?" Ducky asked.
"Well, I tend to memorize my surroundings, so I quickly learn where things are. See, in the dark, I can only see blurry outlines of things, and the darkness tends to blend most things together in my field of vision. By memorizing my surroundings, I know where things are located so I don't run into 'em, trip over 'em, ya name it," Anna explained.
"Do you know what causes that?" Ducky asked. Anna hesitated for a few moments, for she knew that was not the time to begin explaining what Asperger's Syndrome was or how it affected a person.
"It's...a long story. One I'll have to share with ya later. Otherwise, you'll never sleep tonight," Anna said with a chuckle as she continued to walk.
-
Grandpa Longneck nods,"It is time for us all to get some sleep I think. Goodnight Everyone." He said to the others present before leaving with Littlefoot and Grandma Longneck.
Flapper waved then started thinking about where he could go to sleep. Maybe somewhere with thick grass or near a tree.
-
Red Claw shook his head and sighed, "That's why I called you two early! I don't why you didn't listen to me! If I was defeated and then there was no way you two would try to get that flyer-" He stalled in midsentence, suddenly walking away from the two fast biters and clinging into his thoughts about the dream.
After a moment of silence he asked, "So, do one of you remember where we were?"
----------------
Amy looked to where Anna and Ducky went away and then she looked to Panagea and Guido.
I guess I could sleep there...
She limped toward the two feathered flyers and tried to rest beside him. Their feathered tickled her skin, which made her skin crawl and she quietly giggled at the tickling sensation. She couldn't help but notice Mr. Three Horn glaring at her as she tried to sleep. This made her skin crawl even more.
Mr. Three Horn snorted and motioned his family to come with him. So they followed him and he just kept thinking and believing that the flyer had to do with Red Claw being here and he was going to make sure the situation was taken care of immediately.
Once Mr. Three Horn left, Amy could just be next to the feathered flyers and tried to sleep.
-
(OOC: Rat Lady: Just so you know, I’m sleeping inside a pile of leaves, with only my head sticking out, while Guido is leaning against the pile like a pillow. So Guido’s feathers might touch you, but probably not mine. :p)
“Look,” Screech growled to Red Claw, “I’m sorry we didn’t come running right away when you called. We found your flyer all right, but some friends of hers decided to make things difficult for us. In addition to that rainbow face Thud mentioned, there is a new fast runner in that valley; a white one–“ He paused. “Okay, I suppose that unless you can smell colors, they don’t matter much to you anymore, but it’s a male fast runner, and he managed to make fools of both of us. I believe he is the one responsible for knocking us out.“
Screech continued. "Stranger still, there appears to be another sharptooth on the leafeaters’ side now; a fast biter like us. He didn't give us as much trouble as the others, but I still think he could be of consequence if we tried to attack the Great Valley again.”
“The last creature is...well, I don’t know WHAT it is, but it’s a flyer of some kind that seems to be only able to glide, and it’s covered with leafy...fuzzy...STUFF. He shuddered with rage. "Miserable thing force-fed me a piece of fruit, and then nearly gouged my eyes out!” He looked up at the blind Red Claw. “Surely you can understand how infuriating THAT is!”
-
Grandma longneck was grateful that so many in the valley including the newcomers were concerned for her safety. She then picked Littlefoot up and gently placed him on her back and continued walking towards their nest smiling over at Grandpa Longneck. "Thank you dear for cleaning my wounds." she said with a gentle tone.
~~~
Rick blinked twice as he woke up not being able to sleep.
"This place...just begs me to go exploring." he said as he stood up on all fours being in his longneck form and began to walk around trying to see if he could point out any familiar sights in the valley.
-
"We are here, yep yep yep," Ducky chirped as they finally reached her nest.
"Will ya be okay? Looks like your mother's not back yet," Anna said as she set Ducky down near Spike.
"Oh, yes I will. Thank you very much," said Ducky.
"You're very welcome. Goodnight, Ducky. Goodnight, Spike," Anna said before she turned to head for the tree she had found for her living area earlier.
"Goodnight, Anna. I will see you tomorrow, yep yep yep," Ducky said before she curled up next to Spike. She felt safe with her brother at night. She then thought about Anna and her vision in the dark.
I hope she will be okay, yep yep yep, Ducky thought to herself as she tried to fall asleep. Meanwhile, Anna was doing as best as she could to find her way.
"Okay, now I walk around this tree," Anna said to herself as she reached out and touched the tree. "And now, I.."
CRACK! Before she knew it, Anna was seeing stars and her forehead hurt terribly.
"Ohhh, daggonit!" she grunted as she held her forehead in her hands. A few moments later, she looked up to see she had walked right into a low tree branch. She then started to giggle, not only at the thought of what she must have looked like, but also in response to the pain. Anna had a tendency to laugh whenever she fell victim to a painful mishap.
"Man, do I wish I had dino vision," Anna said to herself as she continued on until she found her living area. Normally, as a human, she slept in a dead person's position; that is, on her back with her hands folded over her heart. However, she knew she could not do that as a dinosaur as she curled up next to the tree. She had to shift around a couple of times to become more comfortable, but she eventually found a comfortable position and was asleep in no time.
-
Red Claw ignored Screech's response and asked again, "Do ANY of you KNOW where we were? Or do you still expect me to lead you everywhere? I'm still trying to get used to not seeing."
Red Claw sniffed the air and opened his mouth to taste anything that would go up in his glands. He smelt the very strong smell of trees and the wind blowing in his face.
"I guess it's this way, let me know if I am bumping into anything." He commanded.
--------------------
Little Foot rested on his grandmother's back and saw where the wounds were. He sighed and thought outloud, "Why did mom die? If you could live to have wounds on your back from a sharptooth, why couldn't she?"
------------------
Amy layed there staring up at the sky, curling up next to Gudio, sort of acting as "security" for the little guy. He seemed so small and delicate compared to her. She couldn't help but warmly smile at him as he slept. Then she looked up at the sky. She was amazed by the stars and the bright circle.
So many stars, billions and billions of miles away.
She tried to think of the stars as guides watching over her and everyone else, because she might not have shown it very much, but she was scared. She was scared of the new environment she had to get used for however long, meeting people she only partly knew, and getting used to a lifestyle she never was used to.
She shut her eyes and tried to relax herself, breathing deeply, and think sweet, pleasant thoughts until she could sleep.
-
A little while later, Anna woke up to what sounded like a distant splash. She opened her eyes, and looked toward the water. She could see what looked like an adult swimmer swimming in the water.
"Woah," Anna said to herself as she stood up. "My dreams are more realistic than I thought." However, after blinking hard several times, she realized she was not dreaming. As the swimmer came closer, Anna noticed she looked like Ducky and Spike's mother.
"Could it be? Why would she not return to her children yet I wonder?" Anna asked herself as she waded in the water to get a closer look at the swimmer.
-
John then had another dream. But rather then it being a hellish nighmare it turned out to be rather soothing.
He once again found himself in the Great Valley. Except it was completely white and lifeless. Then John saw the form of a ghostly apatosaurus before him.
"W-Who are you" John asked the ghostly longneck.
"First, why don't you tell me your name" she replied.
"It's John. What is your reason for being here" John told her.
"Very well, I will tell you. I sense that something will befall the Great Valley, something menecing." The longneck ghost replied.
"If ye expect me to save the Great Valley. Forget it, I'm no hero" John explained.
The longneck ghost chuckled and said: "You will be...fairly soon. I don't have much time left, remember what I said"
"I shall" John said
"Farewell, young one" The apatosaurus spoke as her voice grew fainter and fainter before the dream ended.
-
As Anna ventured further into the water, she began to feel very anxious. The water was up to her chin, and she could not see the bottom. Anna gulped just before she swam further out toward the center of the water hole. She was doggy paddling, and if any swimmers were to see her, they would think she was an odd one indeed. Fact of the matter was, Anna did not want to go beneath the surface. She happened to have an intense fear of deep, dark water. When she was in deep, dark water, Anna could not be distracted. Otherwise, she could panic.
"Okay, Anna. Just keep on lookin' ahead," Anna said to herself as she looked in front of herself instead of down. Suddenly, she got squirted in the face with water, followed by a voice none other than Ducky's.
"Hello, Anna!" Ducky greeted.
"AHHHHH!" Anna screamed in terror as she lost her focus. She went under, and began to struggle.
"Anna!" Ducky cried out before Anna managed to resurface.
"Aw, s*** this was a bad idea!" Anna panted in a terrified manner as she swam as hard as she could for the shore. Ducky tried to catch up, but the waves Anna created were too powerful for her. Ducky took a deep breath, and dove beneath the surface.
"Oh, gosh! Oh, gosh! What was I thinkin'?!" Anna gasped as she finally reached the shallow water. She made it as far as where the water was ankle-depth on her before she flopped down with her hand over her heart. Ducky resurfaced nearby, and swam over to Anna. She was concerned as she noticed Anna had no color to her. Anna's eyes were huge with fear, and she continued to gasp loudly as she kept her hand over her heart.
"Don't ever do that again!" she gasped, causing Ducky to flinch. Anna then realized she had sounded mean. She glanced at Ducky, who looked back in a hurt manner.
"I'm sorry 'bout that, Ducky. It's just, I got scared," Anna said as her breathing began to calm down. "Besides, I thought you'd gone to bed already. It's too late for ya to be exploring."
"I was not exploring, no no no. Mama asked me to check on my aunt. See, she sleep swims, and we just like to make sure she is safe, yep yep yep," Ducky explained. Anna looked back at the adult swimmer, then returned her glance to Ducky.
"That's your aunt who sleep swims?" Anna asked, totally beside herself. Ducky nodded.
"I should've guessed. She looks so much like your mother, and I know your mother would not go swimming without checking on her kids first. I'm sorry, Ducky," Anna said, feeling embarrassed.
"It is okay, Anna," Ducky said as she came closer to Anna. "Are you scared of water? I have never met a swimmer who is scared of water, no no no."
"No, Ducky. I absolutely love the water. However, I am terribly afraid of deep, dark water. I have been for many years now," Anna explained before she stood up and headed for her sleeping area. Ducky followed her closely.
"Did something happen to you?" Ducky asked as Anna sat down near her tree.
"Yeah, as a matter of fact. I've nearly drowned on three occasions," Anna admitted.
"Really?!" Ducky gasped as she sat down next to Anna.
"Yup, and they all happened in deep, dark water. I'm sorry if this makes ya think any less of me," Anna whispered.
"Oh, I would not do that, no no no. I have never drowned, so I do not know what it is like, oh no no no," Ducky replied. "I still really like you, yes I do."
"Thanks, Ducky," Anna said as she smiled at Ducky. "I hope ya never have an encounter with drowning. It's one of the scariest feelings."
"I hope not, no no no. If I may ask, how did they happen?" Ducky asked.
"The first one happened when I was still too young to know how to swim. I was in what y'all call the big water with my family, and I got knocked under water by a big wave. The second one happened when I was still learning how to swim. I went into water that was much too deep for me and I got tired while trying to swim away. The last one happened just a few years ago. I was holdin' onto somethin', like what Cera and Spike did when they tried to hold Littlefoot while he saved ya from the water Pterano's friends dropped ya into. Well, the person pullin' me was goin' so fast I went under the water and could not resurface, and they did not even look to see if I was okay or not. Yeah, those were bad experiences," Anna explained.
"I am sorry to hear that, yes I am," Ducky replied. "It seems you are willing to swim in water above your head though, yep yep yep."
"I can, but only if I focus really hard," Anna said. "Otherwise, I get too nervous."
"Well, that is better than being unable to do it at all, yep yep yep," Ducky replied before she glanced out toward her aunt, who was sleepwalking out of the water. "She is heding back to her nest now, yep yep yep."
"Yeah, and I think a certain little swimmer should be back at hers as well," Anna said as she glanced at Ducky. "Need me to take ya home again?"
"Oh, no no no. I will be fine, yep yep yep," Ducky replied.
"Okay, then. Now, once again, get your tail to bed," Anna ordered. Ducky giggled as she headed back for her nest.
"Kids," Anna chuckled in amusement as she curled up and fell back asleep.
-
Grandpa Longneck walked along with Grandma Longneck who was carrying Littlefoot. "We'll soon be back at our sleeping place then we all can get some rest and sleep." he said.
--
Flapper walked around and found what looked like a passable place to sleep that had some thick grass and was near a bush and lay down to try to go to sleep.
-
Rebecca flew to try to find Pterano, where ever he may be. So she flew down and sure enough, found Pterano and an odd creature with him.
"Hi Pterano I just wanted to ask you-" She stopped in mid sentence when she saw the creature and then continued, "and you new friend here, would you like to sleep in our cliff home, now that, you are here....?"
-----------------
Little Foot had hot tears rolling down his eyes as he was waiting for his Grandmother's answer.
"It's not fair! Why? She should be here with us! Not...well...you know..."
-
Sam had fallen asleep under a tree. He had a rather large stick and a rock beside him and was sleeping with one eye open.
-
Grandma Longneck turned her head and gently nuzzled Littlefoot taking care to lick the tears off his face before she answered. "Little one, what is the first lesson your mother taught you to remember?" she asked knowing what the answer would be.
~~~
Rick was still walking around and was sure he was hearing voices nearby, causing him to look around trying to find the source of the sounds he was hearing. And as he stepped though a trio of trees he spotted Littlefoots Grandmother and Grandfather. He smiled lightly as he stepped over and spoke up. "Hello. Am I interrupting something?" he asked solemnly.
-
Little Foot stalled and thought over his grandmother's question. "She...she said she would be in my heart...." It didn't make him feel any better, because in his mind, if she was with him, he wouldn't feel this way still.
----------------
Amy tossed and turned as she tried to sleep. She could never sleep easily, and being in a new place with no bed, and she shivered. So she stood up and limped over to the thundering falls. She saw herself in the water. A dark beaked flyer looked up at her with a sad and tired face. She sighed and spoke softly to herself, "I don't know what do you, what do you think I should do?" She asked herself, but the only response she had was the unchanged expression of the flyer looking up at her. She looked up at the moon and the stars and just focused on them. So slowly and surely enough, she was able to sleep near the thundering falls and the flow of the water seemed to be a lullaby for her.
Just like home... Were her last thoughts before she completely slept.
-
Grandma Longneck smiled at her grandson and replied, "And if she's in your heart what do you think she'd want you to do right now?" she asked while still nuzzling Littlefoot.
~~~
Rick could see Littlefoot was clearly upset so he turned his attention to Grandpa Longneck. "Good evening Grandpa Longneck. Are you doing alright?" he questioned aloud.
-
Grandpa Longneck heard Littlefoot having trouble but thought Grandma Longneck was handling it well. He turned to look at Rick and put his head closer to him. "Yes, I am doing alright, though I'm a bit tired. Considering how late in the dark time it is one can see why." He said smiling a bit. "And how are you doing?" he asked Rick.
-
What is this guy's problem?! Claw thought irritated. He was only kidding and this fastrunner jumped down his throat almost as if he had threatened to kill somebody. He was too hungry to argue with Chronicler now, so he went with Chomper without a word...
When they were outside of the cave, he asked:
"Where...!" he started, but then noticed that the tone of his voice wasn't exactly friendly. It wouldn't be nice if he take it out on Chomper, because the fastrunner made him angry and not a little sharptooth, so he corrected himself: "Where is this place you were talking about, Chomper?"
-
Tria looked over all of what had happened lately. The fight, the newcomers, the threat to the valley. At least her child was safe... and so was Cera. She didn't want to live without them... and her mate... he wasn't always... easy to get along with, but she still loved him, and she knew he loved her back, no question.
-
Meanwhile, back at the Threehorn nest, Cera curled up with her little sister as a means of keeping her warm.
"Goodnight, Tricia," Cera whispered before she let out a yawn. "Goodnight, Daddy. Goodnight, Tria."
After she rested her head on her front legs and closed her eyes, Cera kept thinking about Anna.
Sure, Anna's weird, but she's also nice, Cera thought to herself. She then remembered Anna was a newcomer and was consequently unfamiliar with the Great Valley.
I hope she's okay, Cera thought again. She fell asleep a few minutes later, thinking about what she, her friends, and the newcomers would do the next day.
-
Little Foot shrugged and replied, "I guess...she would want me to be happy...." He then smiled a bit. Then was able to look back at his grandmother and return the nuzzle.
"Still...why DID she die?"
----------------------
Red Claw waited for Screech and Thud to assist him in finding the way back.
"Well...which way?"
-
Tria nuzzled her daughter and stepdaughter. Within moments, they were sleeping. She then turned to nuzzle her mate. "Thank you, Topsy. Really, thank you." She was grateful that her mate had kept the children and the valley safe... as well as for 'giving' Tricia to her in the first place. Maybe when this was all over, they should... well... it was not the time to think about that... there was still danger near the valley... still... maybe a boy next time? Could Topsy even control that? Could she? Such silly thoughts...
-
Screech snarled in frustration. He was hungry, his head ached, and he was weary from spending half the night fighting those accursed Great Valley creatures to get at Red Claw’s wretched flyer; in short, he wasn’t in a good mood. He thought about telling Red Claw to find his own way, but still had enough respect for the sharptooth’s size and legendary ferocity to not do so.
“Fine, then; ignore my problems,” he growled as he walked in front of Red Claw, “If you want a place to sleep, I’ll lead you to one, but I’m not gonna be your eyes AND hunt for you. Not if you don’t make it up to me.” He flicked his tail against Red Claw's leg to let the bigger sharptooth know where he was (in his irritation, he may have done so somewhat harder than necessary). “Now, come on; those trees we were at earlier are over this way.”
He looked over his shoulder. "Thud!" he roared, "get your lazy carcass moving! Do I have to do everything around here?"
(OOC: Just so you know, f-22 and Rat Lady, Screech's attitude does not reflect my own feelings towards your characters. :p Not that I wouldn't appreciate more activity from Thud.)
-
Rick nodded at Grandpa Longnecks statement.
"It is very late in the night. But I for one can't sleep, and if its okay, I'm going to continue looking around the valley." he said with a quiet voice trying not to interrupt Littlefoot and his Grandmother.
Grandma Longneck sighed but then smiled gently.
"She died so that you could live. Her last gift to you Littlefoot was to let you explore, and learn and grow into the Longneck she knows you can be, and one day be the leader of our herd."
-
"It's right over here," replied Chomper. They soon saw a hive of yellow buzzers hanging from a low branch. "Go ahead and have some. They're spicy, but they're really good." He then He then reached into the hive, grabbed a few buzzers, then put them in his mouth.
-
"I still can't sleep" John griped to himself as he got up "I guess a late-night walk won't hurt" he thought.
-
Red Claw, not only felt the thump of Screech's tail against him, but he also felt the energy in which Screech had when he thumped his tail. Red Claw chuckled to himself, knowing how the fastbiter was frustrated.
"Well...it's going to be harder now for me to get food for us, so be patient, the likely hood of getting food now is slim, we can get it in the morning." He replied trying to be realistic and also trying to give the fastbiters hope.
How in the world am I going to get food? I guess just use my nose... He thought.
"Well, lead the way, Screech."
Then he heard a rustle faraway.
"Did you hear that?"
The rustle sounded louder every second. He sniffed the air and then replied, "Boys, I think we just lucked out. Food is on the way. And it's big enough for all of us to eat. I'll be right back." He licked his lips.
He walked away and tried to follow the scent of the food. It turned out to be a large, old three horn.
Oh yeah baby! Red Claw thought as he smelt the scent. He then lounged over what he thought was flesh, and the flesh was already too easy to get, so he tore part of the flesh up and said, "Alright boys, let's have a midnight snack shall we?"
He swallowed a morsel. The elderly meat wasn't the best, but it was better then nothing.
--------------------------
Little Foot sighed and shrugged, "I guess..." And then he yawned, feeling tired.
Then he saw Rick and said, "Oh hi...I didn't see you there."
-
Belmont ran into the meadows of the valley and stopped in his tracks then he felt someone push him to the ground "okay,you got me again Shorty" Belmont said chuckling "you got that right, and aren't you up a little late,Belmont" Shorty replied "aren't you,I'm sure you have Bron wondering where the heck you are" Belmont retorted "I was just heading back to my herd unlike you" Shory said "okay so, I was heading back to the cave" Belmont countered "fine,but don't blame me if you get in trouble" Shorty countered "sure" Belmont replied and with that Shorty walked back into the direction of Bron's herd, leaving Belmont alone.
-
Claw looked at the yellow buzzers critically. He wasn't sure if he was going to like it, but then again what choice he had? Therefore, he followed Chomper by grabbing some buzzers and then he gave it a try. Well... It wasn't as bad as he thoght it would be and maybe he could even get used to it...
"You were right." Claw said, grabbing more insects and chewed them "They're quite good, but... Do you think there will be enough of them to feed us?" he asked with slight worry.
-
"I only said it was for a midnight snack," replied Chomper. "Just take only what you need so you're not starving. I'll show you some better places to find food in the morning."
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "Just don't stay up to late, and if you're not careful you may get lost since you've not been here to long." Grandpa Longneck said to Rick.
-
"Ah... yes... I can remember you were saying something like that." Claw said grinning, eating a few more buzzers "Alright. Since we had a midnight snack, we can go back to the cave and have a midnight sleep. Okay?"
-
Sam opened his eyes. "Well I guess I better get something to eat,' he said to himself as he got a treestar from the tree above him.
-
"Good idea," said Chomper. Since Claw was new here, Chomper figured that he should help show him the way back to the cave. Once they got back to the cave, they quietly walked to Chomper's part of the cave. Chomper then lied down in his sleeping spot and said goodnight to Claw before falling asleep.
-
Belmont had finally got back to the cave he was staying in then he laid down to rest "what a day and what a night" Belmont thought as he closed his eyes and fell asleep.
--------------------------------------------------------------
Ali walked through her herd and went to her mother and laid down she was playing with some of the other kids that were members of the herd, Ali yawned then she closed her eyes.
---------------------------------------------------------------
Shorty had just arrived at Bron's herd, Bron walked up to his adoptive son "Shorty, its late" Bron told him "I know" Shorty replied so they each laid down and rested, waiting for the next day to come.
-
Sam opened his eyes. "Well I guess I better get something to eat,' he said to himself as he got a treestar from the tree above him.
(ooc: You do realize it is still midnightish right?)
-
Sam opened his eyes. "Well I guess I better get something to eat,' he said to himself as he got a treestar from the tree above him.
(ooc: You do realize it is still midnightish right?)
(OOC:how long until morning?)
-
Screech tore ravenously into the dead threehorn, gobbling down meat at a rate that not even Red Claw could match. He didn’t stop until a pain in his stomach told him that he had filled it to its limits. Satiated, and feeling much better because of it, he looked up at Red Claw with sincere gratitude. “Thank you,” he said, “You have given me reason to maintain my allegiance with you. Now, if I may make a suggestion, why don’t we sleep right here, beside the kill? We can eat from it again when we awake.” Truthfully, Screech didn’t feel like traveling any further; he had gorged himself to the extent that he was feeling too lethargic to move, and wanted to sleep it off right here and now.
-
Rick smiled and nodded to Grandpa Longneck and said, "Thank you for the warning, but I think I'll be alright." He then smiled at Littlefoot and yawned. "Well goodnight everyone, I promise I won't stay up too late." He then stepped past the elderly longnecks and stepped towards an open clearing now feeling far too tired to go exploring and simply settled down on the floor and quickly fell into a deep sleep.
Grandma Longneck kept an eye on Littlefoot just to make sure he was okay. "Are you alright little one?" she asked gently
-
Red Claw smiled and with his far off look he replied, "Good idea, why go away from our prey?" So Red Claw tore up some meat and listened to the sounds of his fellow commrades falling eating their share and falling asleep.
It felt good eating real flesh again. So then after his full, Red Claw rested by the kill and fell asleep.
--------------------
Little Foot yawned and said, "Yeah, I'll be okay Grandma." He smiled a tired smile.
-------------------
Rebecca looked at Pterano earnestly and said, "Well, you can decide if you want to come with me and see your nephews and nieces or not, I can't keep the kids waiting. Some just won't sleep without me there." She was a bit frustrated with the delay of response from Pterano and his friend, but she just allowed the door wide open for them to join her with her kids.
So she flew away and saw some her kids asleep, but one of her daughters was shaking. So she nuzzled her daughter and said, "Hey it's okay, I'm here, no one is going to hurt you." Her daughter hugged her and tears streamed down her cheek.
"I thought you would be dead mom." She looked up at Rebecca. Rebecca replied, "Well I'm here now, and the danger is gone, so don't worry. I'll tell you and your brothers and sisters in the morning."
She allowed her daughter to sleep next to her and she whispered good night to all of her children, even though they couldn't hear her.
She then closed her eyes and was able to sleep.
-
"Goodnight, Chomper." Claw said, trying to lie down as comfortable as he could. Even though he was quite tired, he couldn't fall asleep right away, which was always hard for him. Now, when he had been moved into this world it was that much more difficult, so decided to use that time to think about his situation properly...
I know this world, this whole thing I am in, is real. he thought This or my mind is playing tricks on me... But... If this is real, then how did I get here? And why am I here? What is more, I might not be the only human here. After all, what are the chances that some dinosaurs have names like some people I know from GOF forum? No... This cannot be a coincidence and there must be some reason for our being here, but what it could be? Hmm... It's pointless to ponder about this thing now. I will found out what my purpose is or, if there is none, I will make my own. I am definitely not going to stay in the Valley for the rest of my life, doing nothing but sleep and eat. With that thought he finally dropped off.
-
Screech breathed a contented sigh, now thankful for both his full stomach and the fact that Red Claw had agreed with him on something. Walking a few yards from the remains of the threehorn carcass, he unceremoniously flopped down to the ground, and moments later was uttering raspy fast biter sleep rumbles.
-
Sam fell back asleep after getting his snack. "Well that should hold me til morning,' sam thought to himself.
-
Grandpa Longneck looked at his mate and grandson. "Both of you ready to go to sleep?" he asked them smiling a bit, a bit tired himself.
-
Little Foot yawned and replied, "Yeah, I am. What about your grandma?" He looked at his grandmother with tired eyes.
-
"Thomas" rested in a cave at the edge of the great wall of mountains surrounding the valley. Deeper in the valley, Tria slept with her child and stepchild, while Pterano rested in a tree.
Things would pick up again tomorrow, all three of them knew that...
-
Grandma Longneck would have answered Littlefoot if she hadn't already been asleep dreaming of better days and peaceful places.
~~~
Rick was sleeping quietly as well dreaming about the next day he would have here in the valley.
-
"Maybe it's time we both went to sleep too." Grandpa Longneck said looking at the sleepers near then then to Littlefoot as he smiled warmly.
-
Little Foot yawned and said, "Ok Grandpa." So he slid down his grandmother's back and rested next to her. He tucked his tail and tried to sleep. "Good night grandpa." He whispered to his grandfather. "Good night grandma." He whispered even softer, trying to not wake her up.
(Hey Sam! It's a good time for you to settle Thud down, so everyone can start up again for morning here. :yes )
-
"Goodnight Littlefoot." Grandpa Longneck said softly as he gently nuzzled Littlefoot and settled down to go to sleep.
-
Thud fell alseep by screech after eating some of the dead threehorn.
-
The next morning, Little Foot awoke from a very disturbing and freaky sleep-story. His own mind couldn't even comprehend the dream.
So he shook, thinking over the details of the dream. He figured he would later ask his grandparents about it. They always told him to speak whatever was on his mind, if he ever needed help. So that what he wanted to do.
He streretched and and yawned. He saw his grandparents who were still sleeping, so he decided not to disturb them and just watch the bright circle rise a little higher, so it could be completely day.
That was some STRANGE dream...maybe I can get some help with it...
-
Meanwhile, Anna was busy having yet again another nightmare.
"Get away from them, ya b******!" Anna growled in her sleep as she swatted at the air.
"Psst! Anna!" whispered a voice.
"Man, turn the lights on already! No, don't go in there! He's got a gun!" Anna yelled out.
"Anna," the voice called softly.
"Ya stupid idiot. I told ya to not go in there, and now you're dead," Anna whispered.
"Anna, are you okay?" the voice called again. Just then, Anna felt her abdomen get jumped on by someone very small.
"GAHHHH!" Anna screamed in alarm as she jumped out of her sleep. CRACK! Anna gently rubbed the back of her head as she glanced at the tree and cursed at it.
"Anna," she heard Ducky call as she saw Ducky approach her cautiously. "Are you okay?" Anna had to think for a minute in order to remember what had just happened.
"I'm sorry, Ducky. Ya scared me out of my sleep, but I'm okay," Anna replied.
"Were you having scary sleep stories? It sounded like you were, yep yep yep," Ducky said.
"Yeah, I was. Anyhoo, whatcha doin' here so early? Does your mother know you're here?" Anna asked.
"Oh, yes she does. I ate early, yep yep yep. I told Mama I was coming to see you, and she said it was okay. She did, she did," Ducky answered.
"Well, now that I'm up, wanna go for a swim?" Anna asked.
"Are you going to eat breakfast first?" Ducky asked.
"Nah, I'm not a breakfast eater. Well? Are ya comin' or not?" Anna replied as she waded into the water.
"Oh, yes yes yes! We do not have to go into the deep part if you do not want, no no no," Ducky said.
"Well, 'cuz it's daylight, I should be okay. Let's go check it out," Anna said as the two ventured deeper into the water.
-
Meanwhile Belmont awoke from his sleep, he got up and walked out of the cave, staring in awe at the lush,green Valley around him " this is how I like to start my day" Belmont thought then he walked out into the valley and headed for the Thundering Falls because there was something he wanted to do there...
-
Cera was the first in her family to wake up that morning. She glanced at her father, then Tria, and then Tricia. Cera smiled to herself as she rested her head back down but did not go back to sleep. The newcomers were on her mind, and all she could think about was how the day was going to turn out.
-
Sam opened his eyes. "It's morning already,' sam asked himself.
The rainbow faces had gotton up and were eating by one of the mud holes.
-
Mim awoke and went to the nearby water to get some water and wash her face as well, which she found would help her awaken more, and also felt nice, as long as it was warm enough to enjoy it and not to cold.
Petrie still slept in his family's nest, though a bit apart from the others as he often did.
-
Tria woke up next. She was still tired, and feeling a bit sore. Stretching the toes on her back left foot, she got up, eyes still half closed. Turning around, she saw her stepdaughter was awake too...
"Hello Cera? Did you have a nice night?" She queried, while lying back down on her pale white belly.
-
Rebecca woke up first in her family, so she slowly and carefully rose up, careful not to wake her children. She then took off to find food for her children.
Oh the kids will love these! She flew down to a bunch of berry bushes and took as much as she could carry in a leaf for them. She also saw a bunch of other dinosaurs snoozing away and she was careful not to distrub them.
She flew back to find her children still asleep and placed the food in a pile beside them.
She decided to wait for them to wake up, so she rested for a bit, thinking over what happened last night and what was going to happen today.
We ought to have a meeting about it...our valley is supposed to be sharptooth proof. Not able for them to get in. I wonder if the new comers came in a way and loosened a few rocks...
She knew if this was the case, they didn't mean it, but they would have to be told this later, so it wouldn't happen again.
------------------
Amy had a hard time sleeping, she kept waking up and then going back to sleep again. Her dreams were strange and uncomfortable. The valley persecuted her and exhiled her and killed Pterano to make her suffer more. So she awoke with tears in her eyes. So slowly got herself up and crawled to the water, she made soft crying sounds, trying not to wake anyone else. She splashed water in her face, and she cried even harder. So she rose herself up to go to the other side of the thundering falls so she could cry all she wanted to without disturbing anyone else.
That's probably what they are going to do...minus killing Pterano...unless Mr. Three Horn does something... Then she froze in her tracks thinking about him. She was filled with rage and anger against him. He had to be put in his place. And she wanted to do it, even if it killed her.
In her extreme emotions, she also realized that she didn't have her medicine with her, and she was NOT in anyway going to take any chances using strange plants as a substitute for her depression.
-
"Hi, Tria," Cera yawned. "Yeah, I slept pretty well. How about yourself?"
Meanwhile, Tricia woke up. She let out a cute baby yawn as she stretched out.
-
Mr. Three Horn groaned as he woke up, feeling sore in his back and he stretched. Or at least tried to.
Gah...I'm getting old...it won't be long before I'm like Longneck... He cringed at the thought of being like the elderly longneck.
"Morning girls, how did you all sleep?" He asked his mate and daughters.
-
Tricia giggled as she ran over to her father and nuzzled his snout with her own tiny snout.
"Good," Cera answered as she stretched out.
-
Opening his eyes dozily, Pangaea gradually awakened from what had been a surprisingly restful slumber of only half a night. For a split second he was startled to see trees and vegetation in front of him, and to realize that he was sleeping inside a pile of leaves. Then, in an instant, it all came back to him. Oh, right, he thought, feeling foolish, I’m in The Land Before Time.
Pangaea had been sleeping in his usual position inside the leaf pile, lying on his belly and resting his head on its side. Now that he was awake, he tucked his limbs beneath him and used his hands to push himself to his feet, breaching the roof of his leafy bed as he did so. He then stepped forward out of the leaf pile, brushing off whatever leaves clung to his feathers.
He then proceeded to stretch his sleep-cramped jointsóarms, legs, back, and tail. It was only at the last moment that Pangaea realized how interesting it was to have this last, additional appendage to stretch upon waking; though it protruded from his body in the manner of an arm or leg, the multiple vertebral joints it contained made stretching it feel more like he was flexing an extension of his backbone (which, he reminded himself, was what a tail basically was).
It was strangeóa little frightening, evenóhow quickly he was becoming accustomed to this; being away from his family, living in an alien (though familiar) land where the only humans were fellow LBT fans who had been similarly transported there, andóweirdest of allóthe fact that he was now a feathered dinosaur (though he was enjoying this particular experience immensely).
-
Grandpa Longneck opened his eyes. He slowly raised his head and looked around when he noticed Littlefoot was a short distance away so he slowly started to get up, being careful to not awaken his mate, as well as being normally slower to get up then when he was younger.
---
Flapper awoke from where he was and stretched while laying on the ground before he got up. He then went in search of some water or leaves, not yet fully awake. He walked over near a tree and sat down a bit to lean against it for a bit before continuing.
-
"Oh, my night was okay, Topsy... I'm a little sore, it's not too bad..." As she got up, her back acted up too. "Oww! Well... more than a little sore." Tria told her mate. She was quite a bit younger than he was, but the stress the past days and of taking care of the kids gave her a lot of tension... and with tension came knots in her back muscles... not nice for her body. Tria knew about this well... females were, by nature, the primary caregivers of children, and this meant that they had to form very strong emotional bonds with them... which accounted for all the worries about Cera and Tricia... and the subsequent stress... oh well.
-
"Are you okay, Anna?" Ducky asked as the two finally reached the deep water.
"Yeah. I'm fine, thanks," Anna replied with a smile. She may have been older than Ducky, but to see how maternal Ducky was for her age was touching. She put others' needs before her own and was very selfless, which was admirable.
"There is very yummy green food at the bottom of this water, yes there is. Would you like to swim down with me and get some of the green food?" Ducky asked.
"Sure, why not?" Anna replied. With that, she took a deep breath, and dove beneath the surface. Ducky followed her as close as she safely could, considering Anna was the size of an adolescent swimmer. Ducky had noticed Anna was short for the species by a couple of feet, and the thought bothered her. However, she decided to put those thoughts away for the moment as the two swam down roughly twenty feet to the bottom. Ducky then noticed Anna was near the water-dwelling plants. She swam over to the plants that were in front of Anna, pointed at the plants, pointed at Anna, and then pointed at the plants again. Anna nodded, and began to pull at the plants. Ducky worked on smaller plants. Once the two had their hands full, they swam back up to the surface. When Anna surfaced, she realized she had held her breath much longer than she would've been able to as a human. Perhaps her lung capacity was even stronger in her swimmer form. She also noticed her ears did not hurt from the pressure change.
Interesting, Anna thought to herself as she and Ducky swam for the shore. Once they reached Anna's sleeping space and sat down, Ducky looked up at Anna as she took a bite of the green food. Anna then took a bite of the green food.
"That is good," Anna said as she took another bite.
"I am glad to hear it, yep yep yep. Anna, may I ask you a question?" Ducky asked.
"Anything," Anna replied after she swallowed her bite of green food.
"Are you really a grown-up?" Ducky asked.
"Of course I am, Ducky. By human standards, I am an adult," Anna chuckled. "Why? Is it 'cuz I'm a kid at heart or somethin' like that?"
"Well, I am sorry if I make you mad, but are you not small for a grown-up?" Ducky asked, almost embarrassed to ask.
"Oh, I see why ya think I'm not a grown-up. I'm just small for my race, or species if ya will. I guess it reflects in my dinosaur form, too," Anna said. "Am I right?" Ducky quietly nodded.
"See, humans come in all different shapes and sizes. We have what are known as different statures and builds, and it is said that the reason for this is based on where our ancestors lived. This also reflects what kind of things we're built for. Running, swimming, farming...ya get the idea," Anna explained. She could see the little swimmer was trying to comprehend what Anna was telling her.
"So, what are you built for?" Ducky asked.
"Well, my ancestors came from a mountainous area, meaning they were mountain dwellers. This bein' the case, I'm built for climbing more than anything else," Anna said. "See, I'm short, I have short arms and legs, my bones are on the smaller side, I'm strong for my size, and I don't feel any changes in the air when I climb. Air thins out higher up, makin' it harder to breathe, but I don't notice anything different. I'm also a fast climber."
"That is neat! It is, it is. Maybe you can tell me what the other newcomers are built for," Ducky suggested.
"Sure, but let's finish eating first," Anna giggled before she returned to her snack.
"Oh, I am sorry! I guess my big mouth got the best of me again," Ducky giggled before she continued to eat her snack.
-
Chronicler slowly woke up. As usual, he didn't get up or even open his eyes. This allowed him some time to think. Noticing the hard rocky ground he laid on, he was quickly reminded that he was still in the Land Before Time universe. He then remembered the events that had happened yesterday, especially last night. Although his attempt at stopping the Fast-Biters was successful, it was now obvious that it wasn't a really smart thing to do.
Ruby woke up and could tell Chronicler was awake by now, even though his eyes were still closed. "Good morning, Chronicler," she said.
Chronicler slowly raised his head and opened his eyes. "What time is it?" he mumbled.
Ruby stood up. "It's time to wake up, time to wake up it is."
"No, I mean... ah never mind."
"What? Were you expecting me to give you a different answer from the answer I gave you?"
Chronicler stood up. "Actually... yes. I'm just used to waking up at a very specific time. Call me obsessed with perfection, but I often try to wake up precisely at a certain minute in the morning."
"How do you know exactly when to wake up?"
"I'll explain that concept later. Right now, I could use some breakfast. What would you recommend?"
"I think you might like some sweet bubbles from a bush I found two days ago. They're really good. Let me show you where they are so you know where to find them."
"That's a good idea." Ruby and Chronicler then walked out of the cave.
-
Little Foot say his Grandpa and gloomily looked over to him.
"Morning Grandpa." He said in a soft, melancholy tone.
He sighed and looked to where the bright circle was setting.
--------------------
After she cried as long as she needed to, Amy got out of the Thundering Falls and walked away to find food. Then she saw something jump out of the water. It was a fish! Normally at home, she didn't like fish very much, unless it was smoked salmon or something like that. But looking at the fish now, she licked her "lips" and lowered herself to the ground to see if she could get the fish. Trying to remember how a cat would hunt, she lunged at the fish when it jumped, but she only fell face first in the water, making a loud splash. It awoke a few Great Valley members near by the thundering falls and they groaned as they saw what was going on.
Embarrassed, Amy turned around and saw the grim faces starring at her. She smiled and backed away. She softly mumbled, "Sorry." And jumped out of the water to jog away else where to find food.
--------------
"Well good morning Tricia!" Mr. Three Horn replied to his daughter in a sweet voice. He nuzzled his daughter and playfully nudged her, which made Tricia fall on her back with a little "oof!". Mr. Three Horn then replied, "Awww someone went down and go boom!" So he helped his daughter get up and then he turned to Tria.
"I'm sore too, maybe you can go in that nice mud hole thing you like to go in. I think I just need to do some strecthes and I'll be okay."
Then he turned to his daughters and said, "Alright kids, let's go eat!"
-
As Belmont approched the Thundering Falls, he saw that some of the residents were sleeping in apprantly since they were awake but now they're falling asleep again, Belmont walked quietly,trying not to wake them , when he got to the calm waters of the Thundering Falls he morphed into brachiosaur form and drank since he was thirsty when he woke up.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Near the meadows where the migrating apatosaurus herd stayed, Ali awoke and she looked at the peaceful valley around her, Ali smiled,knowing today was going to be good.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Not far from the Valley Enterance where Bron's herd slept, Shorty awoke and then Bron they were amazed at the lush vagatation in the valley just as the GOF members were.
-
"Okay, Daddy," Cera said with a giggle. If there was anybody who could break through the gruff front she was accustomed to putting up, it was Tricia.
"C'mon, silly," Cera said with a smile as she joined her sister in following their father.
-
Grandpa Longneck smiled to Littlefoto, "Good morning, and how are you on this fine looking morning?" He asked his grandson, speaking quietly.
He finished quietly getting up and walked over loser to where Littlefoot was.
---
Flapper get back up and got some leaves to eat from a bush as he headed towards where he could hear some water running.
---
Mim sat down to eat a breakfast from some bits of an underwater plant she had torn some parts of leaves from when she had gotten some water for herself.
--
Petrie continued to sleep till he started to awaken around the same time as some of is siblings started to awaken.
-
"Yes, some food sounds good... and maybe the mud pools later" Tria replied to her mate. "So, Topsy, what is on your agenda for today?" she asked, hoping that it would not involve singling out some other species of dinosaur to blame for all their problems... <_<
-
Mr. Three Horn's mood suddenly changed from being a bit playful to stern. His smile disappeared when he looked at Tria.
"I think I might be speaking with the Longneck about what happened last night. I find it strange that suddenly sharpteeth were able to get in. It's very rare for something like that to happen to our valley...." He seemed to trail off as if thinking some thoughts unknown to his mate.
"Besides, when these things happen we have meetings as full herd about them."
-----------------
Red Claw shifted and snorted, having strange dreams about himself becoming something so ugly, so terrible, and so able for destruction that his own dinosaur mind could not comprehend it. He saw fire, people screaming, and then he saw that flyer...her....that took his vision away. And then the flyer turned into an ugly creature with long dark strands coming from her head. She grew suddenly, much bigger then him and took over him. He screamed, which made him scream in his real life as well.
He woke up and realized that he would see only black no matter what he did. Everytime he walked, everytime he would do anything in the awakening, he would see only black. Everywhere he turned. Black. Every time he drank. Black. However, he remembered color, he remembered what it was like to see.
-----------------
Little Foot simply shrugged and said, "Okay I guess...I'm just hungry right now."
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "That is ok, plenty of time to eat later when you are." He said to Littlefoot in a quiet warm voice an sat down. "For now we can just sit and relax."
-
Claw was sleeping and he had a nice dream about flying, but everything has to end as they say. The ending of his sleep had been caused by one purple sharptooth...
"Wake up, Claw. Wake up! It is morning already and Bright Circle is shining." Chompre said shaking fast-biter. The latter groaned and opened his eyes.
"Uhh... I am awake, I am awake. See? I am getting up." Claw said, standing up. Then he begun stretching his limbs to get rid off sleepines he still felt. After he finished, he glanced at Chomper and asked:
"You said it is morning already, but what exactly the tim..." he started, but then he remembered that in this world nobody had a watch, so he asked instead: "How high the Bright Circle is?"
"Oh... It is just a bit higher than a Great Wall, but the day only just started. We have a lot time to gett some food, before meeting with others." Chomper answered, walking out of the cave with Claw following him.
"Food? What kind of food you mean?" Claw inquired "It would be more buzzers?" Chomper shook his head.
"No. I thought that we could catch some fish." They were now outside of their home and they were walking towards the centre of the Valley or at least Claw had thought it was that where they were going to.
"Fish? I don't think I am expert in fishing, Chomper. Honestly, I've never done this before, so it might be quite difficult for me to catch anything..." fastbiter said, but the other sharptooth dismissed his doubts about this plan.
"It is not hard to learn, Claw. I can teach you how to do it and I am sure that with a little practice you will do fine" he said enthusiasticly, but then he tilted his head and looked at Claw with curiosity "You've really never try fishing before?" It was obvious that he was surprised that any adult fastbiter would not know how to catch fish, since outside of the Valley you had to be able to use any source of food, especially if you didn't have a pack of other sharpteeth to hunt with.
"Well... Yes. There are not so many rivers or streams in Mysterious Beyond, so I didn't have much occasion to practice that kind of hunting." Claw answered. Chomper nodded, acknowledging Claw's answer, but he didn't look very convinced.
Then they saw Chronicler and Ruby, standing beside some bush.
"Hi, Ruby! Hi Chronicler!" Chomper shouted, waving to them and coming closer. Claw did the same "How are you doing?" little sharptooth asked.
-
Once Anna finished her snack, she stood up and stretched out.
"Ducky, if ya don't mind, I'd like to walk around and see more of the valley," Anna said.
"That is okay, yep yep yep. Maybe we can find the others along the way. That is, if I am allowed to come with you," Ducky replied.
"I don't see why not," Anna chuckled.
"Oh, thank you very much. I will behave, yes I will," Ducky chirped as she got up and then grabbed onto Anna's tail. Anna lifted her tail so she could scoop Ducky up with her hands, and then she placed Ducky on her shoulder.
"You're quite the little extrovert," Anna giggled.
"Quite the little what?" Ducky asked.
"In other words, you're very social and talkative, but that's alright. It balances out my more quiet nature. In fact, I become more social when I'm around those I know who are social, and in turn I make for a great listener. Both sides benefit," Anna said as she walked on.
"I am not being a pain in the tail, am I?" Ducky asked.
"Never! You're always a pleasure to have around, Ducky. You're a sweet kid," Anna replied. Ducky giggled in response as they traveled around the valley.
-
Belmont had left the Thundering falls and instead headed to Littlefoot's home, he wondered about last night, it wasn't common for Red Claw and his lackeys to get inside the valley let alone a random raptor as well.
-
As per their daily arrangement Longtail had gotten up as the bright circle had started to rise and was now flying around the valley simply keeping an eye out for any trouble, but he was still tired from the previous nights events. As such he began to fall asleep on the wing and began to free fall out of the sky.
Grandma Longneck yawned aloud and opened her eyes to see Littlefoot and Grandpa Longneck already awake. She grinned as she stood up and spoke, "Good morning you two. Watching the bright circle rise again?"
Spike never to be one far from Ducky simply walked along side Anna silently when he suddenly looked up and mumbled something along the lines 'what is that up there?' pointing his nose into the sky.
Rick yawned and stretched his legs and yawned as he squinted in the bright sunlight. He gazed around for a moment and smiled brightly as he turned his head now realizing he was hungry, reaching for the nearest tree grabbing several treestars.
-
Grandpa longneck smiled and turned at the sound of Grandma Longneck's voice. "Good morning dear." he said and went over to where she was nuzzling her once he got near. "You want to come and watch it with us?" He asked.
---
Flapper finished eating his leaves as he got to the water he heard and started to get himself a drink.
--
Mim finished and got up to stretch a bit, wondering what she would do next.
--
Petrie started to yawn as he started to wake up. He rubbed his eyes a bit as he sat up and yawned again. "Morning already?" He asked.
-
Tria thought about this "Much as I would love a dip in the mud pools, I should talk with Mr. Longneck as well. I don't want this getting out of hand..." she replied. The threehorn was sick of being left out of these sort of meetings... and she was also tired of learning about a problem in the valley when it got out of hand. Her mate had encouraged her to stick with "the female sphere", that of children and family. While Tria was certainly happy to spend time with Cera and Tricia, she also had to keep them safe... and part of doing that meant knowing about the dangers that faced the valley. Topsy had kept Tria and the kids safe so far, but he couldn't be everywhere at once... Tria would have to take matters into her own hands if her mate couldn't be there.
-
Ruby and Chronicler continued to talk as they went to get breakfast.
"So tell me, did everything that happened last night really happen? Even how I knocked out those Fast-Biters?" asked Chronicler.
"Yes, all of it really did happen, really happen it did," replied Ruby, who sounded quite proud of such a fact.
"In that case, I only have one word to say." Chronicler then slapped himself on the forehead and shouted, "Idiot!"
"What was that for?" asked Ruby, now a little confused.
"I wasn't thinking straight last night. If that fight was happening right now, I would have stayed on the sidelines and let the real fighters deal with it. Besides, I knew that stick wouldn't last long. If I get caught in another Fast-Biter attack, I'll need something much tougher." Chronicler then got an idea. I wonder if bamboo grows in the Great Valley, he thought to himself.
Ruby then told Chronicler that they were now at the sweet bubble bush. Like always for everything, Chronicler was slightly hesitant at first, but Ruby insisted that they were really good. He then tried one. "Not bad," he said.
They then saw Chomper and Claw arrive. When Chomper asked how they were, Chronicler shrugged and simply said, "Eh, fine. What are you guys up to today?"
-
Rebecca smiled as she saw her son wake up and a few of her children waking up.
She nudged the food toward them and said, "I think you'll like these berries."
Being a pterosaur, she preferred fish herself, she prefered fish and seafood. She figured that she would introduce her children to fish someday once they were out of their sweet tooth stage.
"Kids, I have a surprise for you. Someone came to visit the valley, and it's not anyone you don't know."
She hoped she could excite the kids, especially Petrie, who she knew that he loved his uncle very much.
---------------
Mr. Three Horn turned to his children and said, "Narrow leaves, perfect for a growing three horn." He tore some greens apart and gave them to his daughters. Then he chewed on some himself thinking about what to do for that day.
--------------
Red Claw was up and ready to go. So he sniffed around looking for the three horn remains. He swallowed some parts, but he unfortunately could not contain his hunger, so almost all that was left was bones with bits of meat on them. Of course he wasn't aware of this, he was just content to have his breakfast and not starve to death.
------------
Little Foot saw his grandmother wake up and said, "Morning Gramdma."
------------
Amy limped away to see if there were other places she could find food. She went to a watering hole and looked to see if there was food at all. She saw some mussels on the sides of the pools and then she caught the sight of a small reptile leaping next to her. She jumped a bit from the sudden movement and then looked down at the creature. It was frozen, as if waiting for the bigger creature to do something.
"Hey little guy." She said softly to the reptile. The reptile just blinked.
-
Now that Pangaea was awake, he became aware of how hungry he was. The only things he’d eaten since arriving in the Land Before Time universe had been those tree sweets from the previous evening. Fortunately for him, it seemed that his Microraptor body required less food than his human one. Still, he was famished, and moreover, very thirsty.
He looked over at Guido, who had not moved from his sleeping spot on the side of Pangaea’s leaf-pile bed. Clearly he had not sleepwalked during the night, and the anchoring vine around his foot had been unnecessary (though it was good to have taken the precaution anyway).
“Hey, Guido,” he said, “Wake up!”
The glider didn’t stir. Apparently he was a pretty heavy sleeper. He’d have to be, Pangaea thought, remembering how it had taken a crash landing into a Spinosaurus’s back to wake him from his sleep-flight in LBT XII.
Walking up to the teal glider, Pangaea lightly rapped on Guido’s snout with his knuckles. “Guido!” he shouted, “It’s morning!”
Still Guido didn’t wake. Pangaea shrugged and turned to leave, hoping that he could find some food and return before Guido woke up.
Suddenly, Pangaea felt his foot catch on something. “AWK!” he screeched as he toppled forward. Pangaea tended to stumble so often that he instinctively caught himself most of the time, but this was not one of those times. A moment later he was sprawled on his front on the ground. Had he been in his human form, it probably would have been a faceplant, but as it was, his flexible dinosaurian neck meant that his head had been thrown far back as he fell, and as it swung forward, his chin had hit the ground instead of his snout.
“Ow,” he grunted, more out of absentminded force of habit than actual pain. Twisting his neck around, he discovered the reason for his fall: he had tripped over the vine tying Guido’s ankle to the nearby tree. In the process, however, he had dragged the smaller glider from his sleeping position, inadvertently waking him up.
“Ugh,” Guido groaned tiredly as he sat up, “what happened?”
“Uh, I tripped on your sleepwalking lifeline,” Pangaea explained as he dazedly rose to his feet, “I’m okay though. Actually, I succeeded in waking you up, so it’s all good.”
Brushing himself off, Pangaea turned to Guido. “I was just going to get some breakfast,” he said, “You can go back to sleep if you’re too tired to join me.”
Guido seemed to instantly snap wide awake. “What?!” he squawked, “And let you go off all by yourself? Never!”
Pangaea grinned. “Not gonna get rid of you that easy, huh?”
“No, sir!” Guido confirmed. Then he paused, and in that moment seemed to return to his usual shyer, more sheepish demeanor. “Well...if–if–if that’s okay with you, that is.” He chuckled nervously.
“Ah, don’t worry about it,” Pangaea said, smiling. “I enjoy the company. Though if I decide I need some time alone, you’ll understand, right?”
“Sure,” Guido nodded.
“All right then,” Pangaea said, “How ëbout you take me to the Thundering Falls? I’m dyin’ of thirst.”
“No problem,” Guido replied, “Right this way.”
-
Grandma Longneck nodded her head at her grandson and mate. She returned Grandpa longnecks nuzzle and replied, "Yes watching the bright circle rise sounds wonderful. And good morning to you as well Littlefoot. How are you feeling this morning?"
~~~
Rick gathered another mouthful of treestars and began chewing when he felt something collide with his head forcing him to spit out some of his green food. He looked around for a moment and then checked the ground just in case and was glad he did when he noticed Longtail on the ground apparently asleep. Rick just laughed quietly as he nudged the flyer with his nose.
Longtail however continued to sleep silently even as Rick tried to wake him.
~~~
Spike continued to walk alongside Ducky and Anna eating green food and leaves as he went.
-
sam went to see what the rainbow faces and mr thicknose were doing after he woke up.
-
"We are going to have a breakfast." Chomper said with a smile "We want to catch some fish, but first Claw needs some learning in that... Do you want to join us?" he asked.
"Oh, please do. I am sure that my unsuccesful attemts will be quite an entertainment for you." Claw said jocularly, hoping concurrently that Chomper will prove himself as a very good teacher. Fastbiter didn't want to spend whole day on trying to catch fish. He was hungry and feeding on insects might not be enough to satisfy that need...
-
Petrie mainly awake by now looked at his mother, "Strange rainbowfaces who talk riddles come back?" He asked.
-
"No thank you," said Chronicler. "I'm not interested."
Ruby was unsure about this decision. "Are you sure about that, Chronicler? Maybe you could help him if he needs help."
"In case if you haven't noticed, Claw and I aren't exactly the best of friends. I think it's best that I do him a favor and save him some humiliation." Chronicler thought for a second and got an idea. "Speaking of favors, Claw, do you think you can do one for me?"
-
"Well... Maybe I could." Claw said, wondering what the white fastrunner might want from him "Tell me what it is and then I will tell you if I do it."
-
"How about we make a deal," said Chronicler. "You know what bamboo is, right? If you can find some and show me where it grows, I'll be able to give you something that could make it easier for you to catch some fish. What do ya say?" He held out his hand to accept a handshake.
-
The wind blew, cooling Belmont's skin he admitted that his first few minutes of this fine day in the Great Valley and as a longneck were going quite well for him but considering the events of last night there were and even the fact that Belmont was even in the Land Before Time world were questions that he wanted answered maybe the GV residents could have an answer to the first question but for the second, who knows.
-
Rick sighed and picked up Longtail by the tip of his tail and slowly carried him towards the nearest body of water and sat him down at the edge. "I'm not sure this is a good idea, but it's the only way to wake ya buddy." he then used his tail and splashed some water onto Longtail hoping it would wake the little flyer.
At first Longtail didn't respond, but after a few more splashes he groaned and began to stir. "You know I hate it when you wake me like that Unc-" but he stopped mid-sentence as he realized he wasn't talking to his uncle. "Oh...hi Rick." he said with a goofy grin on his beak.
-
Little Foot shrugged, "Okay I guess...I'm still hungry..." He repeated to his grandmother.
------------------
The little lizard scurried away and Amy just sighed in frustration and in hunger. So she peered in the pond and looked to find her prey. The fish swam in different formations, and this actually made her be in a meditative state.
----------------
Rebeeca said to her son, "I didn't see them at all, but if they are here we still must treat them respectfully and don't make them feel unwelcome." She scooted some food near her son. "Go ahead, dig in."
-
Petrie went over to start to eat his breakfast from the gathered leaves.
---
"Let's get you some more treestars then." Grandpa Longneck saiid as he reached up to get Littlefoot some more treestars that he dropped in front of Littlefoot. "Is that enough for now?" He asked smiling.
-
(Pangaea and Sam, can ya guys wake up Screech and Thud please? Thanks.^^)
Little Foot licked his lips and said, "Yeah, thanks Grandpa! Um would you two like to eat first?" He asked politely. He always tried to respect his grandparents the best he could.
-----------
Amy then lunged toward the fish. The fish flew in the air and dropped upon the grass. She then jumped out of the water and chased it for a bit until she came to where Anna, Ducky, and Spike were. She was probably an amusing sight, chasing a flopping fish all the way down to them.
"Aha! Got ya!" She finally inserted her claws into the fish. Then she see slowly turned her head to the threesome and turned red.
"Oh....good morning guys." She said with embarrassment in her tone.
-
"Good mornin'," Anna greeted with a smile. "I believe we met yesterday. Ya look familiar."
"Hello! How are you?" Ducky asked in her usual cheerful manner.
-
Grandma Longneck smiled and replied, "It's alright Littlefoot. You need the best green food we can find." She then raised her head and began pulling the fresher leaves off of a nearby tree for her grandson.
~~~
Spike simply smiled at Amy as he picked up several more leaves in his mouth and continued to eat.
~~~
"Out patrolling the valley wall again?" asked Rick with a smile on his face.
Longtail shook his head and replied, "So what if I was....it shouldn't matter to you."
Rick just nudged Longtail with his nose and asked, "Would you like some food before going to see the others?"
Longtail's face immediately lit up as he nodded.
"That would be great!" he commented with a happy tone.
-
“Wow!” Pangaea exclaimed, “So those are the Thundering Falls! They’re incredible up close!”
Guido had taken Pangaea to the waterhole beneath the Thundering Falls. They were far enough away from the waterfall itself that their voices were not drowned out by its cascading roars, but even at that distance, it was one of the most impressive natural spectacles Pangaea had ever seen.
“The water’s nice, clear, and cold here,” Guido said, “Best watering hole in the valley, if you can stand the crowds.”
Pangaea looked around. Indeed, several other dinosaurs (none of which he recognized as either familiar LBT characters or transformed GOF members) were wading in the pool or lapping up water by its shores, but fewer than he would have expected.
“Not too many dinosaurs here right now,” he observed, “Maybe word’s gotten around about Screech and Thud getting into the valley last night, and everyone’s being cautious.”
Guido shuddered at Pangaea’s mention of the sharpteeth. “I’d rather not think about that,” he commented.
Pangaea shrugged. “Let’s drink, then,” he said, “My mouth’s too dry to talk any longer, anyway.”
He leaned down to take a mouthful of water, and paused, unsure for a moment of how exactly he was supposed to drink as a Microraptor. His conundrum was easily solved, however; he simply watched Guido drink, scooping his lower jaw through the water and raising his head up again slightly to swallow. Copying Guido’s drinking technique, Pangaea had soon quenched his thirst.
--------------------------------------------------
In the Mysterious Beyond, Screech woke, stood up, and stretched. He walked over to the threehorn carcass and set to work stripping the bones of the few remaining scraps of meat that still clung to them. As he ate, he noticed that Red Claw was already up.
“Mornin’, Red Claw,” Screech grunted through a mouthful of rib flesh, “What’re your plans for today?”
-
"It's sounds fair, but could you describe this bamboo thing for me first?" Claw said "And if I stumble upon it or if I meet someone who knows where to find it, then I will tell you." he shook Chronicler's hand.
"However, I wonder why don't you ask for help someone who actually knows this Valley? I came here yesterday, so it may take a lot of time for me to find bamboo..."
-
"Do you have enough treestars or would you like a little more?" Grandpa Longneck asked Littlefoot while smiling his usual warm smile.
---
Flapper got to to some water and squat down next to the water. He then started to use both of his cupped hands to drink, thinking that it may be best to do this position since he was more alert for any sort of surprise that may happen.
-
"What's 'bamboo'?" asked Ruby.
Chronicler turned back to Claw and said, "I'm not good at explaining things. Maybe you could describe it anybody who would want to help you, that might make things easier. And if you must know, I'm planning to use the bamboo for various purposes, so I figured I might as well help you out and sharpen one bamboo pole that you can use to catch fish more easily. But before I can do any of that, I'll need a cutting tool, because that'll obviously be needed to do all the cutting."
"That makes sense," said Ruby. "But what 'cutting tool' do you have in mind?"
Chronicler turned to Ruby and said, "I'm not an expert on geology, but if I remember correctly, there is one type of rock that would be perfect for such a task. We're likely going to find it near the Smoking Mountain. Do you think you can take me there?"
Ruby was uncertain at first, but eventually agreed.
Chronicler turned back to Claw and said, "Alright, after we're finished breakfast, Ruby and I will go find a rock that will help me cut the bamboo, while you try to find where some of it grows. Sound like a plan?"
-
At first Belmont was thinking of going to Littlefoot's nest,paying him and his grandparents a visit after all he had been dying to have a conversation with them but Belmont knew that they we're probably just getting ready for today so he would let the oppertunity come in time right now he was going to pay Bron and Shorty a visit and maybe talk about the events of last night.
-
Claw almost wanted to ask "How am I going to describe bamboo to somebody else, if you couldn't describe it to me?", but he decided to stay silent. Maybe what he scarcely remembered about this plant will be enough to find it. Yeah... Fool's hope.
"What is a 'geology'?" Chomper asked confused by unknown word.
"Exactly. You use so many words, than no-one who lives here understand." Claw said with sly smile "I wonder if you know what the word 'bionicle' means, hmm?" he asked. He thought that what he said might sound a bit too theatrically, but it was still a way to subtly inform Chronicler who or rather what he really was. Assuming of course, that the fastrunner was a human too, of which Claw was quite convinced by this point...
-
Red Claw realized before Screech said a word that he was awake, but he didn't say this so he simply replied while "looking" in the other way, "Just the usual, hunting, preying, and all that. Why? Do you have any plans?"
---------------
Mr. Three Horn was done with his meal and he proclaimed, "I'll be heading to where the longnecks are, you girls enjoy your breakfast. I'll be back." He nuzzled his daughters and mate, and then he went away to find Grandpa Longneck.
Meanwhile, Amy held the dead fish in her hand and replied to Anna, "Well you probably have seen me before...just as a different creature..." She grinned. "Are you guys hungry?" As if answering her question though, she saw Spike munching on some greens.
-----------
Rebecca waited for her children to eat and then she could find food for herself.
"Do you kids have any plans today?" She asked them.
-
"Actually, we just ate. I don't mind of ya eat in front of me though, if that's what you're wonderin'," Anna replied.
"I am still full too, yep yep yep," Ducky chirped before she looked at her brother. "Spike is always up for food, though. He is, he is," she giggled.
-
Screech uttered a snorting sound equivalent to a shrug. “If there wasn’t anything you wanted us to do, I might as well stay here until this carcass has been stripped bare.” He picked another scrap of meat out from inbetween the threehorn’s ribs. Red Claw’s kind ate a lot, but their large, broad muzzles weren’t much good for picking bones completely clean of meat (not without ingesting the bones themselves, anyway). This meant that no matter how much Red Claw ate from a large kill, Screech and Thud could always find substantial leftovers. There were still enough scraps left on this threehorn to keep them both well fed for at least another day. Food was not a thing to be wasted in the Mysterious Beyond.
-
Chronicler chuckled at Claw's comment. "It seems you know too much about me," he said.
"What's he talking about?" asked Ruby.
"I'll explain later," said Chronicler. He then started taking some sweet bubbles from the bush. "Now, I'm not sure how long it'll take for me to find and work on that rock I'll need, so I'll take the rest of my breakfast and eat it on the way over."
"That's a good idea, Chronicler," said Ruby, who started to also take some sweet bubbles. "If you need to go somewhere, eating while walking can save a lot of time, a lot of time it can save."
"Hey, what good are arms if they can't carry food?" joked Chronicler. He then said to Claw and Chomper, "Well, see ya later." Chronicler and Ruby then began heading to the Smoking Mountain.
-
As the two gliders finished their drink, Guido attempted to make small talk with Pangaea. “So, uh...how did you sleep last night?” he asked.
Pangaea took one last gulp of water before he answered. “Pretty good,” he said, wiping his beak and lower jaw with a wing to dry them, “Although...” He contorted his face thoughtfully, as if trying to squeeze a memory out of his head. “...I did have a rather strange dream. Uh...sleep story, I mean.”
“What was it about?” Guido asked curiously.
“Well, I don’t recall the specific details, but then, that’s pretty much the case with all my sleep stories. I dreamt that I was back in my own universe again, living my old life, going to classes, watching movies with my brothers, visiting the GOF; all that stuff. But I was still a dinosaur. And even weirder, no one else seemed to pay any attention to the fact. It was when I noticed that no one else noticed that I was a dinosaur that I woke up.”
He shrugged. “Again, pretty typical of my sleep stories: once I become conscious enough to start thinking about what’s happening, I snap out of the sleep story.”
-
Shorty was among the longnecks in Bron's herd and soon he tackled Belmont as soon as he walked by "Shorty ,you need to stop doing that" Belmont said as he got up, Shorty merely chuckled at the fact he managed to surprise Belmont so easily as always "I see your back Belmont" Bron said as he walked over "yeah, about what the heck happened last night before the meeting starts" Belmont replied "meeting?" Bron asked,confused "yeah,I heard there's gonna be a meeting" Belmont replied .
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Ali had left her herd's settlement and walked towards Littlefoot's nest, she and Littlefoot hadn't spoken in awhile , once she got to the nest she yelled "Littlefoot" the moment she saw the leader of the gang.
-
"looks like you have a visitor." Grandpa Longneck said to Littlefoot, then turning to Ali he said, "Good Morning Ali. You look like you are doing well today." He said.
--
Petrie continued to eat his breakfast. He wanted to get done to see what the others of his friends were up to and going to do for the day. Once done he headed out to look for Ducky or Littlefoot.
--
Mim finisher her morning drink and breakfast then decided to go for a short walk around the valley to to see what some others are up to and as some general exercise to see the sights again also.
-
"Thanks Grandpa Longneck" Ali replied.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Belmont and Bron continued to discuss Red Claw's attack "its still a mystery considering how they got in" Belmont said "they could have came in through the hidden canyon that Littlefoot said he discovered" Bron replied "but that...was sealed off" Belmont proclaimed.
-
Rebecca called out to Petrie, "Be sure to say "hi" to the newcomers and Pterano for me!"
She waited for her other children to be done with their food. One of her daughters asked her, "Mom, wasn't Pterano supposed to come later? Like when five cold times past? I mean, wasn't that the agreement?"
Rebecca replied, "Yes it was...I suppose if he tried to help us get rid of those fastbiters and Red Claw, he was a bit more accepted toward us. I'm glad your uncle is here though. Everyone deserves a second chance." She finished her sentence with a smile.
--------------------
Amy ate the fish so fast, she thought she was going to vomit it out right then and there, but she didn't, she was able to eat it. She had to say, she was not usually one to like fish, but for some reason she loved the fishy taste.
She asked Anna once she swallowed a piece, "So...what your plans for today?"
----------------
Little Foot saw Ali and said in a tired voice, "Hi Ali, sorry we didn't talk to much yesterday." He looked down at his feet and swayed a bit. "Maybe you and I can find everyone else and just hang out? And...maybe look for Shorty and my dad?"
Before Ali could speak however, Mr. Three Horn came into the scene and said, "Good morning longnecks." He grinned and then looked up at Grandpa Longneck. "Longneck, I think we need to talk about yesterday, without the children hearing if you don't mind." He looked at the kids and Little Foot, being annoyed with Mr. Three Horn's typical behavior, whispered to Ali in a soft voice, "I guess that's our cue to go."
-
Though much of what Pangaea had said about his sleep story was confusing to him, Guido took it all in. The subject of Pangaea’s ordinary life made him think of something. “Do you think you’ll ever go back?” he asked.
Pangaea’s heart jerked, as it often did when he experienced a sudden jolt of emotion. What Guido had brought up was exactly the issue he didn’t want to think about, though he knew that he probably should. On one hand, being in this world was a dream come true for him, and wondered how he could go back to living his old life, having experienced this. But if he remained here, he would never again know all of the things he enjoyed about his human life: his family; his writing and artwork; books; computers; science; television; the Land Before Time movies themselves. The possibility that he would have to choose one or the other was painful to him.
“I don’t know,” he sighed, “I love being here, but my old life was good, too. I figure I’ll be pining for one or the other, no matter where I stay. The best thing would be if I could move between them, ya know? Spend some of my time here, and some of my time in my own universe. Trouble is, I don’t know how I even got here in the first place, so getting back might be a problem, let alone finding a way to move between universes at will.”
He brightened up. “But, I don’t wanna waste time worrying about that right now. I’ve only been here a day, after all. There’s plenty of things I’d like to do before I’d even think about going home. Like getting to know everyone else in the valley.”
-
"Actually, I have no idea. I guess we'll see what the day brings us," Anna replied. "But you're more than welcome to hang with us if ya want. You're Amy. right?"
-
Amy was in the middle of chewing, with her eyes wide, so she just nodded. Then she swallowed. "And you're Cancerian Tiger on the GOF am I correct?"
---------------
Red Claw spent his time listening and smelling to everything around him. The sounds, the smells, everything he knew when he could see, he could not recognize and "see" everything in a new way. In some way it mystified him, but in another way, it angered him that sight was taken away from him. Suddenly he thought of the flyer again.
I WILL make her pay...I just have to heal a bit...then I can try to get her again...
-
"Yeah, that's right!" Anna chirped. Ducky looked at Amy, then back at Anna.
"Do you two know each other?" Ducky asked curiously.
"Yup. We both come from the human world, but we have not met in person before arriving here," Anna explained.
"How is that possible?" Ducky asked again. Anna could tell the poor swimmer was becoming confused.
"Well...it's a long story. Let's just say there are ways humans can communicate with each other without actually standing in front of each other," Anna replied. Ducky simply reached up and scratched her head while looking confused.
-
Sam reached where amy anna and ducky were.
------
Thud woke up. "So if we're going after that flyer again what time do you want to,' thud asked redclaw.
-
Red Claw jumped a bit from suddenly hearing Thud speak.
Then he responded in a gruff voice, "looking" the other way, "Well...once we have our fill and once I healed up a bit more, we can go after that beakhead again. Right now, let's just try to get through the day."
----------------
Amy made a huge grin when Anna said that. "It's great to see you here Anna, and as a dinosaur too." She chuckled a bit. Then she saw Sam and said, "Oh good morning Sam."
-
"Good morning amy do you mind if I hang out with you guys,' sam replied.
-
Anna turned to see Sam.
"Hiya! I'm guessin' you're another GOF member?" Anna asked.
-
"Yep that would be right,' sam said.
-
"You're more than welcome to hang out with us," Anna replied. She then felt Ducky tap her hand.
"Anna, I am too high up to jump safely, yep yep yep. Could you please set me down?" Ducky asked.
"Sure," Anna giggled as she set Ducky down. Ducky then walked up to Sam.
"I am Ducky, and my brother Spike is right over there. He does not talk much, no no no," Ducky chattered as she looked up at Sam.
-
"...it couldn't have been the hidden canyon" Belmont said "I see, maybe there was a gap in the great wall" Bron suggested "maybe" Belmont replied before getting up, morphing into dino form and saying goodbye to Bron and Shorty, Belmont headed back to the cave.
--------------------------------------------------------------
"yeah" Ali replied as she left with Littlefoot.
-
Once Cera finished her breakfast, she looked up at Tria.
"Tria, is it okay if I go play with my friends now?" she asked as Tricia finished up her breakfast.
-
“Say,” Guido said, “last night, before we went to sleep, weren’t Cera and Ducky and Tricia already sleeping nearby, and there was this swimmer who was with them, and you asked heró”
Pangaea slapped his forehead. “Gaaaaah!” he squawked exasperatedly, “I totally forgot! Anna, I think her name wasóI wanted to talk to her and Ducky and Cera when they’d all woken up! Why can I never remember these things?!” He slapped himself again and again, cursing: “Idiot! Idiot! Idiot!”
Guido was a little startled by how distressed Pangaea had suddenly become. His outburst wasn’t all that loud (certainly nowhere near one of Cera and her father were capable of), but it was something of a shock to see him act this upset, especially since he had so far appeared to be a relatively reserved and soft-spoken individual.
“Uh...uh...it’s not that bad,” Guido stammered hesitantly, wanting to calm Pangaea down and not make the situation worse, “I didn’t see them around when we got up. They must have woken up first and left already. Maybe one of them had to go home, and she didn’t want to wake us up. I–I–I’m sure we can find them again.”
Realizing that he had flustered Guido (and feeling bad for it), Pangaea hastily attempted to regain his composure. “Sorry...” he said, taking a deep breath, “Sorry. Got a bit theatrical there. Bad habit of mine. I just...forget things a lot, and tend to get mad at myself when I do. And sometimes, if I’m really frustrated, I blow up like I did just now, because I don’t know how else to get it out of my system. Trouble is, sometimes people think it’s them I’m mad at.” He looked at Guido guiltily. “Again, I’m really, really sorry.”
“Oh, oh, don’t worry about it,” Guido told him, “You just kinda scared me there.” He gave a nervous chuckle.
“Thank you,” Pangaea said, relieved that Guido was so understanding, “I’ll try to be more careful about that.”
“No problem,” Guido replied, “C’mon; if you want to talk to Cera or Ducky or, uh...that other swimmer, let’s go find them right now.”
-
"Go on Cera. Have fun! I'll be with your father today... we have some things to discuss..." Tria replied to her stepdaughter.
-
Grandpa Longneck looked at Threehorn. "Good morning Mr. Threehorn. What do you wish to discuss? Are the young ones to loud again? Young ones do tend to be loud at times when they are having fun." He said smiling in a friendly way.
--
Kor decided to climb a good size tree and have a look around at the nearby surroundings.
---
Petrie turned back when her thought he heard his mother mention his uncle's name. He turned back to hover in front of her. "Uncle back? But me think he gone for 5 cold times." he said in surprise.
-
"Thanks, Tria," Cera replied with a smile. "C'mon, Tricia. Let's go see what the others are up to." Tricia giggled and babbled in response as she caught up to her older. She walked next to Cera as they looked around for any signs of the others.
-
Rebecca replied, "Yes Petrie, he's returned. I was surprised to see him back myself. He actually tried to help fight the sharpteeth away. Maybe you should go find him and welcome him. I know he'll be happy to see you." Petrie's mother smiled warmly.
Mr. Three Horn stared sternly at the longneck and replied, "Please, the kids are great, it has to do with last night, with the sharp teeth coming in."
Little Foot was leading Ali away but stopped when he heard Mr. Three Horn talking about sharpteeth. He wondered what he had to say.
-------------
Amy was done eating her fish, so she turned to the others and watched him converse. She did not want to interrupt any conversation so she just listened to everyone.
-
As Pangaea and Guido searched for a group to join (or another individual to join them), Pangaea’s mind once again began nervously racing. While he greatly enjoyed his conversations with Guido, he desperately wanted a chance to talk to others in the valley as well. So far, besides his argumentative discourse with Mr. Threehorn the previous day, he had spoken briefly to Cera, Amy, Chronicler, Ruby, Anna, and that friendly fast biter (whose name he hadn’t caught), but in every case inopportune circumstances had meant that those conversations had to be cut short. But now, Pangaea was wondering if that had been for the best. He had extremely poor confidence in his socializing skills, and considered himself extremely bad at initiating conversations. What would he actually say when he finally had a chance to speak with somebody else without interruption? He doubted his extensive knowledge of prehistoric life would be of much interest here; he already knew about most of the gang’s adventuresónot much point in discussing those; and he didn’t want to just talk about himself, for fear of appearing self-centered.
Pangaea really didn’t know how to say anything to a stranger (or, at least, someone he didn’t know too well personally) without a prompt; he needed the other party to establish the subject of the conversation first. Pangaea sighed. He usually liked to have an idea of what he was going to say ahead of time, but seeing as he didn't even know who he would meet (privately, he hoped it would be a member of the gang, or one of the GOF members he had already spoken toóhe felt more comfortable continuing a conversation than starting a new one), he figured he would just have to improvise. Oh well, he thought, better to say something and risk looking like a knucklehead than staying silent and being left out.
-
Petrie hopped up and down a bit excitedly. "Me uncle Pterano? Me have to go and find him. Me miss hm." He said and took off to try to find where Pterano was, flying up high enough to see if he could spot him from the air.
--
Grandpa Longneck though over things a bit before replying. "I wonder if there is a new opening, or if there was a minor earthshake that moved some rocks allowing them to get in. We should send some around to see i any obvious opening has appeared that we need to reseal up." he said.
-
Belmont wondered what one of his dreams was about, the one with Sharptooth attacking him, it didn't have anything to do with Red Claw's attack that took place shortly after Belmont met up with Rick and Longtail.
-
Mr. Three Horn growled and muttered, "Maybe...but why would the sharpteeth come here now. It just seems convenient that they come as soon as our new "guests" come here. I say we have a meeting about this with the rest of our valley."
Little Foot then replied, "Ali, let's go." He muttered as he narrowed his eyes at Mr. Three Horn. He lead Ali away to find the rest of their friends.
Meanwhile in the mysterious beyond, Red Claw was basking in the sun, trying to get warm. However, he also smelt the air, noticing how dry it was. There was almost no moisture what so ever. Suddenly realizing his thrist, he got up and tried to carefully find where the water was. He then stepped into something liquid-like, and he sniffed it, realizing it was water. He then took a few gulps to quench his thirst.
-
After Chronicler and Ruby leaved, Chomper turned to fastbiter:
"Come on, Claw. The watering hole is not far from here. We can catch our breakfast ther." he said, walking away. Claw followed. After few minutes of going through some bushes and passing several trees, they had gotten to clearing with a lake in the middle. There were some other dinosaurs, who obviously had friendly conversation with each other. This made Claw/Myrkin hesitant, but he remembered that since he was with Chomper any flattooth stranger will not see him as a threat to run from or to attack.
"Hello Spike! Hello Ducky!" Chomper shouted, running closer to the group. Since he didn't want to stay behind, Claw followed suit. As he was approaching, he could hear Chomper speaking to his friends in enthusiastically manner:
"How are you guys and who are your new friends? I've not seen them here before..." As Claw came to a group, Chomper pointed to him "Oh, and this is Claw. He is new to the Valley. Claw, these are my friends: Ducky, Spike..." little sharptooth started intruducing, but fastbiter interrupted him.
"I've met them already as well as you, I believe..." he said nodding to Anna "I don't know some of you though, so... My name is Claw, as Chomper said, and it is nice to meet you." he added, looking at others.
-
Chronicler and Ruby finished their breakfast by the time they were halfway to the Smoking Mountain. Chronicler didn't bother saying anything. He usually wasn't willing to start any conversations with anybody.
Ruby, however, wanted to ask Chronicler some questions. "Chronicler? Is it okay if I ask you some questions so that I can know some things I don't know?"
"Sure, whatever," replied Chronicler.
"Why do you act the way you do? The way I see it, you sometimes act like there's nothing good about life."
"Basically, I'm not a pessimist, I'm a realist. A pessimist sees only the bad things in everything. A realist sees the truth in everything, whether you like it or not. I don't know about this world, but my world has a lot of problems that most people don't even bother trying to fix. If I had grown up in this world, my attitude might have been better."
"Is that why you often say that you're 'surrounded by idiots'?"
"Yeah, it's one reason."
-
"It's nice to meet you claw I'm sam,' sam said extending his hand.
"So what are we going to do today,' thud asked redclaw after waking up.
-
Amy was a bit uncomfortable seeing Claw here, so she shyly said hi to Chomper and Claw. Then she asked Claw just to try get conversation going. "Are you new to the valley also?"
-----------------
Red Claw rose his head from drinking and said, "Do whatever you want Thud. I have no assigned errands for you or Screech to do." He said this with a very monotone and almost grave voice.
----------------
"Alright kids, I have to go to get something for myself also." Rebbecca told her kids before taking off to find food.
She landed near a pond to hunt for fish. She with ease caught it and landed on a branch eating it. Little did she know that he perched in a tree next to Pterano.
--------------
Mr. Three Horn insisted, "Well Longneck, what do you say?" He held his stern gaze at the elderly longnecks.
-
"Hello, Chomper! It is good to see you this morning, yep yep yep!" Ducky greeted her friend before she noticed the fastbiter named Claw. Ducky felt uneasy about Claw as she looked at him.
"Hey, I met Claw yesterday," Anna said. "He had the pleasure of meetin' Mr. Threehorn."
"Daddy can be so difficult," Cera added as she and Tricia met up with the group. "I'm sorry if he's made anyone feel uncomfortable or unwelcome." She then looked around at the newcomers. Tricia stepped in closer to Cera when she noticed Claw.
"Mornin', Cera. How ya doin'?" Anna greeted. Cera smiled at the sight of her crazy new friend.
"I'm fine, thanks. Looks like we have more newcomers," Cera said. She, too, felt uneasy about the fastbiter, but when she noticed Chomper was with Claw, she felt more comfortable. After all, Chomper would never let a sharptooth hurt his friends or their relatives.
-
Amy saw Cera and her sister coming up. She looked at Cera and remembered how she used to just despise her and all of the triceratops in the Land Before Time series, she hated bossy people, let alone creatures telling her what to do. Now that Amy was older she wasn't as bothered by it, but she still had that cringe of worry that Cera would say something and Amy would loose it with her.
Instead of introducing herself to Cera and her sis, she just waited until Claw gave a response.
-
Belmont wandered through the valley and was eager to see Littlefoot, little did he know of the meeting that was taking place.
-
Thomas walked over through the grass and saw Amy and Cera....
"Hello there, Amy!" he said in greetings, waving his hand. She was... familiar. "That was some crazy stuff that happened yesterday. Does it happen a lot in this valley?" He asked, not knowing if Amy would reasonably know the answer to that...
-
"Well," Grandpa Longneck said in his usual no need to hurry way of speaking, "I do not see why any flattooth would help any sharpteeth. Most sharpteeth eat flatteeth. Plus most flatteeth and sharpteeth are unable to talk to each other." Grandpa Longneck said.
--
Petrie continued flying to see if you could find his uncle. He would try for a bit longer before he went in search of his friends.
--
Flapper succeeded in climbing a tree of a good height. He climbed up as far as he thought was safe and wrapped his tail around a branch to provide some safety as he looked around to see what he could see.
-
Mim continued her stroll, walking around to see if she would see anyone she wanted to talk to.
-
Anna noticed how Amy looked at Cera, and she felt she could sense tension. This worried Anna, for she knew what Amy's opinion of Cera was. Anna hated getting into fights, and therefore worried that any fighting between the two would put her in the middle of things. She saw Amy as a good friend, and at the same time had been Cera's biggest fan since childhood.
Please, God, don't let 'em fight. If they expect me to side with one of 'em, I can't do that, Anna thought to herself.
-
Amy turned to see Vincent. "Hi Vincent, how are ya? And I wouldn't know if the valley is like this...I never have been here. I'm from the GOF, and I'm Rat_lady on that site."
-----------
Mr. Three Horn was impatient with the old timer, so he said, "Oh automatically I am wrong is that right? Oooo the big, bad, mean three horn is so mean, so now we need to shut him down everytime something comes out of his mouth, well let me tell you something Longneck...I care about the valley, my family and their safety. If it means driving those new comers away, so be it. I think we should have a meeting now, and today. We can't wait any longer anyhow, those sharp teeth could be coming here soon!"
------------
Rebeccca gulped the rest of her fish and then at the corner of her eye saw her brother still asleep.
Lazy bum. She snickered softly to herself. She figured she would just wait until he woke up to welcome him to the valley and have her nephew see his uncle.
------------
Little Foot lead Ali away and saw a flash of something go past him. The human he thought. He then heard voices to the direction the human was going to.
"Hey, that sounds like Cera!" He smiled and looked at Ali. "Let's go see them!"
-
Ali nodded, she was dying to see Cera again.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Belmont had gotten to the longneck nest and he was shocked, he heard Mr.Threehorn say "if it means driving these newcomers away, so be it" and that shocked him Belmont knew that Threehorn would eventully decide that the GOF members coming to the valley ment trouble, but that was just some lame excuse to explain the sharptooth attack,really, the GOF ment no harm to anyone in the Great Valley so why would it come to this.
"darn you Threehorn" Belmont though before getting up and leaving as quick as he could.
-
"You- you know my real first name!" 'Thomas' said, astonished. "Wait... did I... ever tell you it somewhere?" he asked, slowly realizing the truth of the situation. He didn't understand HOW a human girl could be in dinosaur form. Yes, they had been on some site before, although they had never seen each other in person. A site about... well... where they were now. "Yes.. you ARE from the Gang of Five... a website. And yet... how is this possible?" he asked.
-
Claw shook Sam's hand, then he answered Amy's question:
"Yes, I am. I arrived here yesterday..." he said. At this moment Cera and Tricia came and Claw noticed that the female flyer he was alking with didn't look partculary happy at threehorn. It wasn't too strange though, as the threehorns wasn't the most social creatures you could imagine...
The things became more interesting, as the human in human form had come. Honestly, Claw didn't know how to react at first, so he kept silent for a minute before he heard words 'Gang of Five'. At that he asked, almost shouting from excitement:
"You are not only a human, but you are also a member of GoF? How many humans we got in this Valley, anyhow?"
-
Amy chuckled at the questions from Noname and Claw.
"Well I don't know how, but you me, and few others are here." She shruged. Then she answered Claw's question, "Well, there's one," pointing at Noname. And Anna over here, pointing to the swimmer is Cancerian Tiger on the GOF. And that's Sam, ff-raptor ace." She pointed to the swimmer and the rainbow face.
"Hey guys!" A familiar voice hollered. Amy look to the source and saw Ali and Little Foot coming their way.
Amy smiled and replied, "Hi Little Foot, and you must be Ali huh?" Amy decided to a get a bit more brave with knowing the characters. She wouldn't be honest and say that the dinosaurs were a tv show, a movie series or the like, but she would hint that she heard about them from somewhere.
-
"There is no need to get all angry." Grandpa Longneck said, thinking to himself he had only seen threehorn angry and wondering if he could be happy or even smile. "Newcomers should be greeted, and if they wish to remain here for a time why not. There is enough food and water here." Grandpa Longneck said patiently. "Though there should be a meeting if nothing else to warn some others there have been a sharptooth and fastbiters and see if any know how they may have gotten in. After all there was a time when some egg eaters snuck into the valley. Thankfully nothing bad happened and they left on their own." Grandpa Longneck said. Not knowing that they were chased by Chomper's parents.
-
Mr. Three Horn snorted, "Well...at least we agree on THAT!" He stalled for a moment and said, "Now I'll try to rally up everyone for a meeting. We should meet in our circle where we usually have meetings." Then with a nod, he ran the other way to find the others to get a meeting together.
Rebecca saw a patch of gray below her and thought, What is that big, gray three horn face up to now? She thought as she looked down at him. She sighed and asked as she flew beside him.
"What's going on?"
Mr. Three Horn said, "I'm rallying up everyone to have a meeting about last night."
Rebecca smiled, she thought that was the most sensible thing Mr. Three Horn has said...for well....ever. So she said, "Alright, I'll wake some of the others up."
She went to her brother and nudged him. "Pterano, we're going to have a meeting soon. The whole valley. I really think you should come."
Mr. Three Horn brayed and hollered trying to wake everyone up and get up to have a meeting.
He saw some figures slowly walking towards him, obediently going to a meeting.
Amy also heard the braying and said, "Guys, that sounded like Mr. Three Horn."
-
Chomper was not very much surprised that Claw turned to be a human in dinosaur body, as it explained many things like his lack of knowledge about fishing or his usage of strange word. Chomper wondered only about why Claw was hiding this fact from him before. Did he not trust him or did he thoutg that he won't believe him? Perhaps it was the latter. Anyway, they might have time to talk about this after the breakfast...
"So... Claw. Do you still want me to teach you how to catch fish?" Chomper asked. The fastbiter glanced at him with some hesitancy. He wanted to stay with the group and get to know other members of GoF who had ended in this world, but then again he was hungry... Eventually, the hunger won.
"Yes, I want." Claw said, following Chomper to the edge of waterhole.
-
"Hello ali and littlefoot,' sam said. "Hey do you guys want to hear about some history from where we come from,' sam asked littlefoot and his friends.
-
Belmont continued to walk through the valley but then he saw Cera,Littlefoot,Ali and some others in the distance, Belmont ran up to their position as soon as he heard "Gang Of Five" again, once he got there he looked at the flyer and said "I'm stunned there are GOF members all over the Great Valley now besides me" Belmont said while panting.
-
Pangaea’s sensitive ears picked up the sound of conversation from afar. He couldn’t understand what was being said (his hearing was strong, but not very clear), but he thought that perhaps one of the individuals he was looking for might be among those talking, and decided to head in the direction of the chatter. The trouble was, he wasn’t very good at orienting on sound.
“Uh, Guido?” he said, “Where’s that talking coming from?”
“This way,” Guido replied, leading him onwards.
-
Just then, Anna's radar-like hearing caught onto Mr. Threehorn's noises. She grumbled in irritation. Anna was not a morning person, and had it not been for Ducky, she probably would still be sleeping. Back at home, she only got up before 8 AM to take care of her pets, go to school, or go to work. On the rare days she did not have to be anywhere early, she'd just go back to bed, curl up with her two Cocker Spaniels, and drift back off to sleep. If Anna was ever awakened by noise or some other annoying wake-up call, she would feel pretty grouchy for some time after waking up. This being the case, Anna was not at all thrilled to hear Mr. Threehorn cutting up so early.
"Ugh, can't he put a treesweet in it?! It's so freakin' early!" Anna grumbled. Cera seemed to take offense to that statement.
"Don't talk about my father that way!" Cera yelled.
"I don't mean any offense, Cera, but doesn't anybody get fed up with him runnin' his mouth so early in the mornin'? Besides, what's he up to anyway?" Anna asked.
"He's calling for a meeting," Cera answered.
"Good grief! What is so important that needs to be discussed right now? Does it have anything to do with the sharptooth attack from last night?" Anna asked.
"I'm sure it does," Cera replied. "Maybe it will involve the bunch of you newcomers."
"If that's the case, and your father's runnin' this meeting, then I've got a pretty bad feelin' it ain't gonna be good at all," Anna said.
"Well, if it's bad, maybe we can talk him out of whatever crazy bad idea he has," Cera suggested.
"I hope you're right, for our sake," Anna replied.
-
"Well what does old top.. I mean mr threehorn want now,' sam said.
-
The braying was heard again from Mr. Three Horn yelling, "C'mon everyone! Meeting today!"
Amy said, "Well, we might as well go and see what's going on. It seems in important the fact that he's still yelling for dinosaurs to come."
Little Foot sighed, "I guess so. I know he said something about having a meeting to see how the sharpteeth came in. Me and Alli left before we could hear anything else."
Little Foot didn't want to tell them that he actually heard Mr. Three Horn saying that if it meant kicking the newcomers out for the safety of the way, so be it. He didn't want to be the one say it to them.
----------------
Red Claw asked to Screech, "Hey Screech are you still there?" He just wondered if Screech was still around, since he already know Thud was around.
------------
Rebecca waited for Pterano's response as she tried to wake him up.
-
"This had better be good, and if he tries to pull anything funny on us, the little hellraiser in me is gonna raise some hell this mornin'," Anna spoke up. Cera, Tricia, and Ducky were unsure of what "hellraiser" and "hell" meant, but they seemed to get the idea as they silently nodded in acknowledgement.
-
Claw was trying to catch his meal, half-listening to conversation others had. Since he was a beginner hunter, it took several failed attempts and Chomper's hints on what he was doing wrong, before the fastbiter could catch anything. Eventually, Claw got one fish and luckily it was enough to feed his hunder for time being and as Chomper had his own breakfast already, they could get back to the group...
"Could you stop acting like that, Anna?" Claw asked with irritation "It won't help anyone if you keep that 'We have every right to be here, so this threehorn better watch what he is doing or will make him pay for saying anything wrong about us' attitude. Or are you planing on getting into a great argument with Mr. Threehorn, just because he might not like us or even wants us out? While I don't want that last one to happen either, I know that 'raising hell' is not a right way to talk him or anyone else out of it."
-
Pangaea jumped and covered his ears at the sound of Mr. Threehorn’s calls. “Ow...” he muttered, “What the heck is that?”
“Uh...sounds like Cera’s dad,” Guido said a little nervously, “I think he’s calling everyone to the Rock Circle.”
“Oh, great,” Pangaea groaned, “Don’t tell me he’s got another bone to pick with somebody here!”
Guido looked confused. “Um...I don’t see why he’d want to pick anyone’s bones,” he said, “He’s a threehorn, not a sharptooth.”
“No, it’s an...oh, never mind.” Pangaea stifled a small laugh. He made a mental note to be careful about using human expressions around the dinosaurs (though he guessed that he’d probably later forget it).
“Well, I guess we better go to the meeting, too,” Pangaea sighed. “Do you know how to get to the Rock Circle from here?”
Guido nodded. “Oh, sure,” he said, “Right this way.”
-
Mim stood up and looked in the direction of where Threehorn's voice was coming from. "I wonder what mischief he is up to this time." She said to herself. Then she stood up to head in the direction where the meeting place was.
---- --- --
"You coming dear?" Grandpa Lngneck asked Grandma Longneck.
--
Petrie heard the call and decided to start looking for his friends and give up on finding his uncle. He flew higher till he saw one fo them and flew in their direction.
--
Flapper was siting in the tree he was in and eating a tree sweet when he heard the call. He looked around, having no idea where the meeting place was but saw a group of flyers heading somewhere and guessed they may be heading there. He went higher up the tree then lept off, spreading his wings so he could glide along. He flew in spirals till he found a thermal to give him left and he followed them thinking that landing would not be easy, but may by watching them he could get some tips and land behind a tree or soemthing so they'd not see how clumsy he was at landing.
-
Chronicler had answered a few more of Ruby's questions by the time they arrived at the Smoking Mountain. "What type of rock are you looking for?" asked Ruby. "Maybe I can help you find it."
At first, Chronicler was uncertain how to answer that. He decided to stop being so mysterious and just describe it as best as he could. "Let's see... how to describe this... The type of rock I need is black, has a shiny surface, and might have some very sharp edges." The type of rock he was describing was obsidian, which if chipped in the right places would create a very sharp edge, making it a very effective tool (or weapon, if necessary).
Fortunately, they didn't have to search long to find it. Chronicler soon found what he thought was the perfect piece of obsidian for the task he needed. It was small enough that he could carry it, yet large enough that he could afford to make a few errors when he would work on it. He picked up the rock with both hands and said, "Alright, I've got what we came for, now let's get outta here."
They didn't get far from the Smoking Mountain when they heard Mr. Threehorn's call for a meeting. "What was that?" asked Chronicler.
"I think that was Cera's dad calling for a meeting," said Ruby. "We had better get going. The sooner we get there, the less likely we will be late."
"I don't like meetings. I prefer to stay at home all day."
"Why do you say that?"
Chronicler shrugged. "It's just who I am, I guess."
-
Anna fell silent after Claw spoke to her. Anna may have appeared like her normal self on the outside, but internally she felt like a raging whirlwind. She knew she was becoming overloaded from being in a social situation, and even worse knew she would lose it sooner or later. She hated the thought of herself and others being discriminated against or even falsely accused of things, and this made her further dread this meeting they were attending. Anna had always been one to internalize anger, and even though she was trying in recent years not to internalize it so much, she still had to deal with sensory overload. At this point, Anna felt like she could go somehwere alone where she could scream, cry, cuss, and throw or hit objects out of earshot. There was nothing she feared more than unleashing her aggression onto others, especially those who had nothing to do with how she was feeling. She was feeling offended by what Claw had said to her, for she knew they had just as much a right to be there as anyone else who did not cause any trouble. However, he had a point. The meeting had not even started and here she was expecting the worst. Typical mentality of someone with an anxiety disorder. Anna wanted to say something but did not, for she felt that if she said anything at that point, she would end up having a freakout. Instead, she just took a deep breath as she scooped up Ducky, noticing her hands were somewhat shaky as she did that. This was typical when she was upset about something.
-
“Yes, Red Claw,” Screech called, “I’m still right here, next to the kill. Like I said, I’m not planning to go anywhere today unless you are.” He shook his head, tore a bone from the threehorn carcass, and started chewing on it. The big lug oughta get that oversized sniffer of his working, he thought. If he can’t smell me from there, how’s he gonna find his way around if we’re not with him all the time?
(OOC: Rat Lady: Hold on; how far has Red Claw gone from the threehorn carcass? :confused)
-
"well...its time to see what Mr.Threehorn has to complain about this time" Belmont muttered as he left the area Amy,Anna and some LBT characters were in,he was hoping that this meeting isn't just Cera's father going on about how the newcomers,which are the GOF members,should leave the valley, but as Belmont walked to the Rock Circle he realized that things may get out of hand.
-
(Panagea: Red Claw is drinking from a pond, which isn't far at all from the carcass. :) )
Amy felt the tension between everyone, and the anticipation of what was going to happen, so she said, "Guys," She looked sadly at Anna and then Claw. "Let's go, it's better if we go to that meeting and settle it once and for all so when we can just relax after." She wanted to relax after anyway, she was tense and frustrated with the things that were going on.
"Yeah, you're right Amy." Little Foot commented. "Alright, let's go." He commented. Amy slowly walked away from the group to follow Little Foot who was leading Alli, Cera, Spike, and his other friends away. It was strange not having the regular walking ability she had when she was a human. It was uncomfortable for her to run, let alone walk, so she took her time following.
Mr. Three Horn was certain that everyone was in the Rock Circle. Or almost everyone. He didn't see Any of his family there, so he brayed again to make sure that they were there.
"Is everyone here?" He shouted out.
-
Belmont arrived at the Rock circle, he stood near Shorty and Bron and across from Ali who shot him a slight grin "you too" Belmont whispered back nicely.It appeared Threehorn had rounded up every single dinosaur in the valley, even Ali's herd was here to see Threehorn give a few lectures and so was Ms.Maia who had the most sinister grin on her face,so Belmont waited for the meeting to begin...
-
As they approached the Rock Circle, Anna happened to notice Ms. Maia was present. Anna felt bad enough about having to deal with Mr. Threehorn's irrationality, but when she saw Ms. Maia, she almost internally boiled over with rage. She remembered how Ms. Maia had treated Ducky in the sixth film, and all her ill feelings toward Ms. Maia quickly resurfaced in her.
"Oh, aren't ya just the one I like to see at any time," Anna whispered under her breath so nobody else could hear her. She forgot Ducky was sitting on her right shoulder. Ducky looked up at Anna in a concerned manner when she heard Anna whisper to herself.
"Anna, are you okay?" Ducky quietly asked.
"No, but I can't talk right now 'cuz I might seriously offend someone," Anna whispered back so only Ducky could hear her. Ducky quietly nodded, then gently patted Anna's shoulder. Anna smiled as best as she could, but her internal rage consumed her. She felt she would about lose it when she noticed Ms. Maia's sinister grin.
How I'd like to come over there and knock that ugly a** look off your freakin' face, Anna thought to herself. However, it went against everything she stood for in regards to the purpose of martial arts, so she would do nothing to harm Ms. Maia unless it was in self-defense. Anna was doing her best to calm down, for she felt terrible in the times she would become temperamental, but she knew she would be out of luck until she could get somewhere and either vent or utilize a positive release. A major reason she dreaded confrontations was that she knew she was very strong for her size, and in times of self-defense, was even stronger. This made her a powerful and dangerous force to be reckoned with in smackdowns.
-
Grandpa Longneck was walking to the meeting place, nearly there, walking at his usual pace. Petrie landed on Grandpa Longneck.
"Me no find Littlefoot." Petrie said, not mentioning his uncle since he knew most didn't like him.
"Well I expect he'll be along before to long." Grandpa Longneck said.
Mim had arrived at the meeting place earlier and went to the place she usually sat at, waiting to see what silliness would happen next.
Flapper flew behind some flyers and landed a bit away from them, hidden by some bushes and trees since he new he's land badly. He got up and brushed himself off, not to badly brused, just very minor ones. He then followed some of the other flyers to the meeting place.
-
As Pangaea and Guido approached the Rock Circle, the former’s mind was churning with ideas, as he pondered what he would say at the meeting should his input be needed. It usually took Pangaea a while to formulate an argument from scratch, and there had been many times in the past when he had devised a sound line of reasoning too late to share it in the discussion it applied to. Therefore, he wanted to have something prepared to say in case Mr. Threehorn presented an unfavorable contention.
Pangaea found himself distracted somewhat from his thoughts as he and Guido entered the Rock Circle, passing under the massive stone arch overlooking its entrance. The meeting place itself resembled a natural amphitheater, with tiered terraces of rock encircling the stage-like center.
The two gliders had arrived somewhat late, and a substantial crowd was already gathered there. Pangaea marveled at all the different types of dinosaurs present; so many creatures he had spent his entire life wishing to see in the flesh, standing all around him. For a time he forgot his apprehension about the meeting, as he gazed, mesmerized, at the menagerie of dinosaurs assembled in the meeting place.
Soon, however, Pangaea realized that he was attracting his fair share of glances himself, most of them from dinosaurs he didn’t even recognize, except possibly as background characters from the LBT films. He wasn’t sure whether they were looking at him because of his bizarre appearance (Guido was the only Microraptor they had ever seen, and Pangaea, with his larger size and striking red plumage, was all the more noticeable), or because they thought he was staring at them. Maybe it was both. In any case, it made Pangaea feel self-conscious, and he tried to make himself inconspicuous. He found himself growing increasingly anxious, and began glancing nervously around the meeting area, each turn of his head a birdlike twitching motion (This had nothing to do with the biological avian affinities of his new body; it had been typical nervous behavior for his human form as well).
Pangaea uttered a quiet, high-pitched, shuddering sigh as he attempted to calm himself down. He returned to brainstorming potential arguments, as he waited for the meeting to begin.
-
Chronicler and Ruby were among some of the last to arrive at the meeting, since they had to come all they way from the Smoking Mountain. At least Fast-Runners like them were good at traveling long distances in a short time. "It looks like we're not too late. That is good," said Ruby.
Chronicler found a good enough place for him and Ruby to stand for this meeting. He stepped in between Anna and Pangaea and place his rock on the ground in front of him, so he wouldn't have to hold it the whole time.
-
Claw and Chomper came to Rock Circle, following the rest of dinosaurs who were heading that way. After they arrived, Chomper picked a place for him and fastbiter to stand throughout the meeting. This place was located very near to where Ruby, Chronicler, Anna and Pangea were. As they waited for the meeting to begin, Claw hoped that it will end well and that the Valleyers won't banish him and others newcomers. Perhaps, if they convince them that they are not a threat, then they will allow them to stay. All the humans needed to do at this meeting is to act calmly, reasonable and friendly to be accepted. That was the way Claw saw it and he hoped that he won't turn out to be wrong about it...
-
Amy was having trouble keeping up due to her leg and then she looked back at Vincent, realizing he didn't move at all.
"Hey Vin, are you coming? Hehe, you could put your debate skills to the test with this guy." She chuckled trying to be a bit humorus since everyone was so intense.
Little Foot saw his dad and Shorty and gave an excited grin to them. He was amazed that his dad and his "brother" would come this far to see them. And quite frankly, he was happy.
Mr. Three Horn was near a rock, and he waited and waited for the talking and such to stop.
------------------
Petrie's mom then yelled, "Pterano, wake up!" and shook him.
My goodness my brother sleeps like a tree truck on it's side...
-
sam followed anna and sat next to her and ducky. "Let's hope this all goes well,' sam said.
-
Cera and Tricia found a spot near Anna and Ducky and sat down and sat next to Ducky. who was sitting to the right of Anna. Anna was standing with the other adults. Cera was worried about the fate of the newcomers, and she was hoping the meeting would go alright. She could already see the newcomers meant to harm to the valley residents, and she hoped the more closed-minded adults would be able to see the same thing. She then looked up at Anna, and she could tell her friend was holding in her emotions. Anna was not very good at hiding her true feelings. Cera then leaned in close to Ducky.
"Is she okay?" Cera whispered to Ducky.
"I do not know. She told me she cannot talk because she may seriously offend someone, yep yep yep," Ducky whispered back. It then dawned on Cera that Anna was an internalizer just like many members of Ducky's species. She had witnessed Ducky have meltdowns in the past, and she believed it is scarier for a normally good-natured person to freak out than a hot head. Cera then remembered how Anna had gotten upset at Mr. Threehorn the day before, and how she had basically told Cera to shut up and listen to her later on when Cera kept arguing with her during an emergency. Cera knew she had been at fault for that and deserved getting yelled at, but she also remembered how it had spooked her so bad she could've cried. The only other person she could think of who had ever made her cry was her father.
"Have you ever heard her when she's upset?" Cera whispered again.
"Oh, yes yes yes. Yesterday, after we left your father and Pterano, she was still very upset. She did warn me she can have a bad temper, yep yep yep," Ducky whispered back. Meanwhile, Anna could hear everything the two dinosaurs said. She knew she was a good-natured person. She wanted the residents to know she and the other newcomers were friends, not enemies. Truth is, she only liked others to see her normal side. She did not want to be labeled as a raging idiot when she knew she was not like that at all. This being the case, she would do her best to contain herself.
If I can just keep my sanity through this meeting, maybe I can go somewhere and vent quickly afterward. That way, I will not take out my feelings caused by bein' overstimulated on anyone, and everyone can continue to like me for my normal kind nature, Anna thought to herself. This is the part of havin' Aspergers that I hate.
-
Petrie looked around at all the folks present. He hoped he would be asked to speak, he didn't he could with all those folks around, especially if they were staring at him.
-
Mr. Three Horn started to speak, "Well, it seems that everyone is here."
There was whispering and talking still around, so Mr. Three Horn yelled, "QUIET!!!"
There was dead silence, so Mr. Three Horn spoke, "Now everyone here knows about what happened last night. Sharpteeth came into the valley and nearly killed us!" He looked to Grandma Longneck with a stern face, mixed with pity, but slight pity.
"Red Claw and his cronies nearly killed our children and everyone else! Thankfully, me and few others were able to chase them away, but still, there's that question that hangs over our heads, how in the world did these monsters get in?!" His voice was strong, sturdy, and powerful. It seemed to echo and bounce off the Rock Circle and even the whole valley itself.
Little Foot wondered this himself. Surely the fruit and the blockade around the valley provided protection against sharpteeth?
As if reading Little Foot's thoughts, Mr. Three Horn said, "Surely the smelly fruit in the Canyon and the rock formation protects us from sharpteeth?"
There was muttering in the crowd about this.
-
"Maybe they found a way to breach the wall,ever think of that" Belmont thought, he never really liked politics no matter where or when he was, and half of it was because he had aspergers although he was still quite smart,Belmont watched Threehorn do what he's best at - lecturing and even blaming whoever he happens to come by,most notably Littlefoot.
Belmont then turned to look at Ms.Maia and she was grinning even more,so much that she was beginning to look like The Joker and all Belmont could think about was how this was going to end.
-
"Or more likely they found a path way in that we don't know about,' sam said. Sam who was thinking from a military point of view knew that it was possible.
-
"Maybe..." Tria started, looking at her mate. "Maybe someone from the valley told them how to get in." She shuddered at that thought. What kind of a dinosaur would do that?
-
Anna felt her blood pressure rise when she looked at Ms. Maia.
I would not be in the least bit surprised if SHE had anything to do with this attack, Anna thought to herself before she brought her attention back to Mr. Threehorn.
"Or," she managed to softly speak up. "Sharpteeth who have invaded the valley before could've told 'em how to get in. They might have formed a conspiracy. I dunno, it's a thought."
-
"That's also possible from a military point of view it makes sense,' sam said.
-
Pangaea was relieved that Mr. Threehorn had called the meeting to discuss the previous night’s sharptooth attack, and not to propose exiling any of the recently arrived GOF members. (Hopefully he wouldn’t bring up the subject.)
However, he was rather puzzled about why the valley residents seemed so confused about how the sharpteeth got in. One thing that had long bothered him about the LBT series was the issue of how huge herds of farwalkers, like Ali’s herd, got in and out of the valley, while the Great Wall supposedly kept sharpteeth out. It didn’t make sense to him that the sharpteeth simply couldn’t find the entrances; they lived in the Mysterious Beyond, after all, and had all the time in the world to look for ways into the Great Valley. Pangaea could only imagine that the leafeaters’ assumption that sharpteeth were too stupid to find the entrances was the only reason they had not thought of this themselves.
From the discussions he had seen on the GOF, and his own contemplations, Pangaea was convinced that the sharpteeth stayed out of the valley by choice. While he was reluctant to speak up so early in the meeting, he was afraid that, after Tria’s implication that there might be a traitor among the valley dinosaurs would spur her overly hasty mate to begin accusing GOF members if he didn’t share this theory.
“Um, excuse me,” he said, “I didn’t get in here through a valley entrance, so I don’t know anything about themówhere they are, how hard they are to find; that sort of thingóbut there’s something I’ve been wondering; some of you guys are farwalkers, right? So you use the entrances. What keeps the sharpteeth from getting in the same way? I don’t think they stay out of the valley because they can’t find the entrances; I think they keep out because they don’t WANT to come in.”
He motioned towards Mr. Threehorn. “I mean, what do you do whenever a sharptooth comes into the valley? You fight it off, like you did Red Claw last night. It’s downright dangerous for sharpteeth to come here; the valley’s too well defended. So they stay out. The way I figure it, Red Claw must have had a really good reason for coming here.”
-
"That's somethin' I've been wonderin' myself," Anna piped up.
-
"What are you implying,' johan asked mr threehorn.
"The young ones do have a point mr threehorn,' mr thicknose said.
"Well no matter how they got in it's good that no one was badly hurt or killed,' rita said.
-
"& there have been times when other not pleasant types have come in. I have heard rumours that there were egg eaters who snuck in at one time." Flapper said, remembering events of the 2nd movie.
"I have heard of that incident also." Mim said.
"And do you really know all the ways in and out of the valley?" Flapper asked, thinking of all the times Littlefoot and his friends were able to get in and out without being stopped by an adult.
"There lots ways out." Petrie said, remembering how they had been able to sneak out before.
-
Mr. Threen Horn narrowed his eyes at Johann and he said, "Imply? IMPLY?! I'll tell you what I'M implying!"
And when he heard Anna say someone told them the way in, he said, "Well obviously YOU and other members here did not tell the sharpteeth how to get in. But SOMEONE did. It was THAT flyer! That girl flyer who Pterano and that human creature followed here. She was beat up because she was fighting Red Claw, SHE herself said she blinded him. She is to blame for all of this."
"Yes. You're right Mr. Three Horn."
Everyone else turned around to see Amy staring at him straight in the eye. Mr. Three Horn stared at her.
She got some glares from Ms. Maia, always protective of her children, she growled at Amy.
Amy limped away through the crowd and she got snarling and growling faces staring at her. She simply held her head high and stared at Mr. Three Horn.
"I DID blind the sharptooth, AND I made a hole in the wall. It WAS an accident, because I can't fly! I admit, this was my fault. All of it. And I won't be the least offended if I was exhiled from here."
-
"Making amy the scapegoat here will not help,' sam said angrily at mr threehorn. "What amy did was in self defense heck I would do the exact same thing she did if I were in a situation like she was.' "I don't care what you say threehorn if you can not get it that some people have no concern for them selves when some one they know is in danger you are nothing but a coward!'
"Sam is right,' johan said. "I agree,' rita said.
"Amy did a brave thing stepping up to redclaw like that as did sam last night when he stepped up to thud who was trying to attack amy,' mr thicknose said.
-
Mr. Three Horn growled at Sam and ignored everyone else and just stared at Amy.
"Everyone, who is in favor of this girl leaving? Express it now!"
A few hollered out approval of this, including Ms. Maia.
-
"Well still technically you're not the guy in charge grandpa longneck is the head guy,' sam said.
-
Tria had expected something like this to happen. A scapegoat. A scared crowd wants a scapegoat, and Topsy was just the one to give it to them...
"Leave the poor girl alone!" she shouted. "Do you have any proof she did anything to make the sharpteeth attack, or help them get in here?" she asked the crowd, while looking right at her mate.
-
"It sounds like it was an accident that she brought him here. Have the rest of you never done an accident yourselves? We have been able to get rid of sharpteeth in the past by working together and we can do so again. And why turn away someone because of an accident. it is not like she meant to bring Red Claw here or showed him how to get in." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
"That's right!" Tria added. "She didn't mean it! You act like you have witnesses to Amy making up an evil plan... or some kinda... conspiracy! Do you think she MEANT any of this, Topsy? Remember the time you nearly walked Cera and yourself into the flames? You told me about that yourself. Did you MEAN to do that?"
-
"Exactly when you just throw blame at people whos fault it wasn't you not only hurt your reputation but the reputation of the whole valley,' sam said.
-
Pangaea had not been aware that Amy had blinded Red Claw (for that matter, he hadn’t even known Red Claw had been blinded, having not even seen the sharptooth), and it came as nothing short of a shock to him. He was astonished, impressed, and just a little bit intimidated. I’ll have to remember not to get on her bad side, he thought to himself only half-jokingly.
But this was serious. Amy was now facing exile from the Great Valley. Obviously she was being accused of provoking Red claw’s attack, which Pangaea now realized must have been an attempt at revenge. So that’s what Screech and Thud were doing in the valley last night! he thought. They were here for Amy! Red Claw’s atack was just a diversion so that they could sneak in!
For a moment Pangaea thought about sharing this revelation, but then reconsidered, worrying that Mr. Threehorn might use it to justify exiling Amy from the valley. If I tell him that Red Claw came here to get her, he’ll think that just giving her to him will keep him from coming back. He seriously doubted that Red Claw would cease his attacks even if he achieved his revenge, but didn’t want to risk not being able to convince Mr. Threehorn of that.
Pangaea didn’t know what to do. He hated it when people (or, in this case, dinosaurs) around him argued. He was never sure whether to step in and try to help resolve the conflict, or just keep his mouth shut and stay out of it, for fear of making the situation worse. For now, he thought he would just wait and hope that somebody with better public speaking skills than him managed to convince Mr. Threehorn. If no one did, he would take it upon himself to come to Amy’s defense. He only hoped that if and when he did decide to speak up, it would not be too late.
-
Anna could feel the ticking timebomb in her was about to explode, but she did her best to contain herself as she spoke up.
"Oh, and by the way, where we newcomers come from, there's a practice called 'innocent until proven guilty'. So, Mr. Threehorn, where's your proof that Amy did such a thing? Were there any witnesses to this incident? Speak up now and raise your paw if any of y'all witnessed Amy provoke anything!" Anna said. She looked around and saw not one paw was raised.
"Ha! Dontcha see?! Without proof, nobody can say she did anything wrong, and self-defense does not count as wrong! Since this appears to be a prejudice-based judgment, I say Mr. Threehorn's false accusations are invalid!" Anna spoke up louder that time.
-
Mr. Three Horn was boiling in rage. So now he roared a piercing cry that seemed to be a sound that was unnatural for a full grown three horn such as himself.
"All of you forget, she LEAD them here! Red Claw obviously wanted his prey. And if that's the only way to get that particular group to leave us alone, so be it! AND HOW DARE YOU..." He yelled at Sam, "TELL ME THAT I DON'T KNOW WHAT IT'S LIKE TO SACRIFICE MYSELF FOR THOSE I LOVE!" He ran to Sam and pierced his horn against Sam, making him topple to the ground.
"I LOVE MY FAMILY! I LOVE MY VALLEY! YOU ARE BLIND! ALMOST ALL OF YOU!"
Amy felt all of these things crashing down on her. She wanted to cry, crawl in a hole and die. She wasn't angry at that moment, which surprised her completely, but she was baffled at everything that was going on.
-
Anna got blown over as Sam was attacked, and that was the last straw. Nobody attacks a friend of Anna's and gets away with it. Anna screamed in rage as she jumped in between Sam and Mr. Threehorn, grabbed Mr. Threehorn by the horns and grappled with him.
"NOW YA LISTEN HERE, YA FREAKIN' JACKA**!" Anna screamed in a psychotic-like voice as she made eye contact with the irrational threehorn. Her eyes made her look like an unleashed demon.
"HURT MY FRIENDS AND YOU'LL HAVE TO HURT ME AS WELL 'CUZ I SURE AS HELL AIN'T GONNA LET YA GET AWAY WITH IT! HOW YOU'RE ACTING IS STUPID, STUPID, STUPID! GO ON 'N KILL SAM AND I IF YA DARE, 'CUZ I SURE AS HELL AIN'T AFRAID OF ANYONE HERE, BUT IS THIS HOW YOU'D LIKE YOUR CHILDREN TO SEE YA ACT?! HUH?! I DON'T GIVE A S*** IF YA HURT ME, AND I WON'T GO DOWN WITHOUT A FIGHT, BUT I WON'T BE THE ONE LIVIN' WITH THE GUILT AND HUMILIATION AFTERWARD! GO ON 'N TAKE YOUR BEST SHOT, BUT YOU'RE GONNA HAVE TO KILL ME FIRST, 'CUZ I WON'T LET YA HURT SAM OR ANY OF MY FRIENDS AS LONG AS I'M ALIVE 'N KICKIN', GOT THAT?!" Anna screamed as loud as she could. She could feel her throat starting to bleed, but she could care less as she continued to wrestle Mr. Threehorn. Tears of rage started to escape her. She had held a considerable amount of respect and understanding for Mr. Threehorn up until this point.
"I cannot watch, oh no no no!" Ducky cried as she covered her eyes with her hands. Cera just stared in shock as Tricia cried out in fear, dropped to the ground, and buried her face with her front paws. Cera felt she should defend her father, but she knew he was wrong for attacking Sam.
-
Tria threw herself in between the combatants, tears in her eyes. She was the one who had mentioned someone leading the sharpteeth into the valley from the inside. She felt like this was HER fault...
"STOP IT!! ALL OF YOU JUST STOP IT!!" she screamed. "There's no need to do this! There's no nee-"
THUNK!!
A crudely-fashioned wooden spear with a stone tip had pierced Topsy in the front left leg. Someone had thrown it. From 20 paces away, "Thomas" was staring at his target. He has thought Topsy was on a murderous rampage. He had not intended that to be a crippling blow, and it wasn't. It DID serve to make it impossible for Topsy to charge at anyone...
Yes, he had heard the screaming and saw the fighting...
Climbing down the nearby hill, "Thomas" grabbed a second spear and advanced slowly, holding the spear at his side, not in front of him...
-
Mim shook her head and thought to herself, Simply discussing. Grown ups acting more childish then their kids. She thought, and decided to keep an eye on Littlefoot, knowing he often would save the day or some up with a solution.
Flapper, from where he was, also decided to keep an eye on Littlefoot, remembering how things turned out in the movies and tv series. Though knowing those were juvenile type fiction, thinking maybe that is how things here worked so thought it best to keep an eye on Littlefoot as well.
"Why grown ups always argue?" Petrie asked. "We no argue." he said meaning his friends and himself.
Grandpa Longneck looked at Petrie, who was still on his back, a bit sadly, "I guess with some it is unavoidable." he said.
-
Chronicler shook his head and sighed in frustration. "This is ridiculous," he said. "Can we go now?" he asked Ruby. "We're obviously getting nowhere, here."
"Not right now," replied Ruby. "Maybe everyone will come to an agreement soon, though I hope it will be for a good reason and not a bad reason."
Again, Chronicler shook his head and sighed in frustration. He decided to speak up. "Hey, we could either spend the whole day blaming each other for nothing, or we could think about all this and figure out how we could prevent something like this from happening again."
-
Sam grabbed his side as he fell. he lay on the ground and looked at his a few of his fingers and saw blood before he grabbed his side again. he looked again and noticed the wound was not that big.
-
Claw looked at the mess, which supposed to be a meeting and he couldn't help but think it was... pathetic. Yes, it was a good term to describe this situation. They gathered in Rock Circle to answer to the threat of Red Claw coming again to the Valley, but instead they were cursing each other and now they were even fighting. Mr. Threehorn and some GOF members acted were acing like an animals, who tried to settle through battle who was right and who wasn't. Of course, Mr. Threehorn was much to be blamed for this, as he was the one who attacked Sam, but others didn't do better with this constant challenging him. They were right about disagreeing with him, but did they have to express their opinion in this way? Did they have to insult him? These were the questions Claw was asking himself. He didn't move to stop the fight, as he knew he wasn't strong enough to pull Anna and Threehorn apart, and he didn't say anything. The only one who could stop this argument was Grandpa Longneck, as he had some authority (being one of elders of the Valley) and also a strenght to back it up. Perhaps, removal of troublemakers or even postponing the meeting will be necessary to make some constructive decisions...
-
Once she noticed Mr. Threehorn was no longer after Sam, Anna let go of his horns and tried to catch her breath. Mr. Threehorn was one strong dinosaur, and how a small figure like Anna had been able to help fend him off from hurting Sam was beyond her. As Anna moved her right arm, she felt a sharp pain shoot through the upper part of her right arm. When she looked at her upper arm, she noticed a long gash stretched transversely across her upper arm. She had sustained that injury when she had gotten knocked over as Mr. Threehorn charged at Sam, and she recalled striking her upper arm on a sharp rock. Anna had forgotten about that when she came to Sam's aid, and since she had a very high pain threshold, she had not paid any mind to her injury. The gash was bleeding rather severely, so Anna gripped her upper arm with her left hand to apply pressure before she looked at Mr. Threehorn and the others around them. She felt like the biggest idiot that had ever graced the face of the planet, even though she knew her intention had been to protect her friend. She then returned her glance to Mr. Threehorn.
"Unbelievable," Anna sobbed as more tears of rage, this time rage against herself, escaped her. "That I stooped down to the same level as yourself! Attackin' folks smaller than yourself is not the mature way to resolve things, but neither is fighting and screaming! If this is the way grown-ups here like to resolve things, then I'm leaving! I can't take this kind of behavior, and I do not wish to have any further part in it! Please excuse me!" With that, Anna stormed away in hopes of finding items that could substitute for human first-aid items. She was a bleeder, and though she did not have a bleeding disorder, she still bled fast. She knew she had to treat her arm before she would lose too much blood.
-
Sam tied a few vines tightly against his would. "That should do,' sam said to himself. "Where is a hollow log that should get everyone's attention,' sam thought.
-
Mim got up to go after Anna to see if she could help her, attempting to run to catch up to her.
"Is all we grown ups can do, is fight among ourselves instead of discussing things? We seem to be acting more childish then our young ones act. MAYBE we should leave the discussions and decision making to them for a change!" He said.
"Yea, we no argue like grown ups do." Petrie said, recalling how the grown ups liked to argue.
"Why not. Let's see how they would resolve this situation. Let them speak for a while." Flapper said, interested in what the gang would say about the situation.
-
"I guess even you guys still have something to learn" Belmont said among the crowd of shocked dinosaurs.
-
Sam still lay on the ground "well this isn't going well,' he thought.
-
Mr. Three Horn saw the spear, which made him pull away from Anna and he tore the stick of the spear off, still with the stone in his paw.
He looked like someone in road rage, with red eyes, blood splurted on his paws and on his horn.
He growled at everyone and decided he had enough.
"FINE! THEN ALL OF YOU ARE ON HER SIDE! THIS IS THE FINAL STRAW! FOR NOW ON, IT'S VERY DINOSAUR FOR HIMSELF, IT'S EITHER YOU'RE FOR THE VALLEY OR AGAINST IT!"
This echoed in Amy's mind, remembering the days where President Bush exactly had this philosophy, if you were against him, you were against the will of America. Amy was glad the fighting halted a bit, so now, she had her chance to speak.
Mr. Three Horn walked away, but Amy stood on a rock and breathed deeply before she started to speak.
"The more I see fighting, like what we just witnessed, the more I am convinced that I SHOULD leave. Fighting and tearing each other part, is not the way to go. It never was, and it never will be. It's always, ALWAYS even before your time caused issues. I remember hearing stories about this valley...this beautiful and amazing place called the Great Valley. I wondered, if such place even existed. I actually came so far to believe that it didn't. From the legends I hear, dinosaurs do not coexist together, they were torn apart BECAUSE of differences, and that's what made groups even smaller."
She paused looking to see if anyone was listening, which there was.
Little Foot was going to jump in to help, but he stayed aside and let Amy speak.
"You." She pointed at Mr. Three Horn. "Every single one of you." She pointed to everyone in the heard minus the GOF members.
"You came together. You had to, it was your way to survive, so try find the Great Valley, to come at the same destination together." Amy used her fingers to link them together to give visuals.
"You did, you are here, so are you going to toss this all away, just because of a few mistakes? Of a measely obstacle? Of a diffcult dinosaur to deal with?"
She looked at Mr. Three Horn as she said this.
"Because of me? Because of my friends? No. You worked too hard, you are too strong to even do such thing. That's why you are still together, despite everything that happened."
She paused again, with the crowd silent for a moment.
Then she turned to Grandpa Longneck and said, "If it's okay, I want to help clog the hole that I made. I apologize sincerely for it. And we can groups to look at other places in the valley to see if it needs managing. Does that sound okay?" She looked to Grandpa Longneck, and then to everyone else.
-
"I'll help you with the wall amy,' sam said standing up.
"We will also help you two,' rita and johan said at the same time.
-
Meanwhile, Anna was busy looking around some woods not too far from the Rock Circle for things she could use as a bandage for her injury. Anna felt terrible for having to leave her friends behind but knew she had to control her bleeding. She continued to cry and tremor as she kept looking around. Just then, she heard somebody call out from behind her. She quickly turned around and saw a dinosaur was trying to catch up to her. She did not know what the dinosaur wanted, but she decided to wait for him or her to catch up so she could find out what the dinosaur wanted.
At the same time, Ducky, Cera, and Tricia were still at the Rock Circle.
"We should go after her and see if she is okay, yep yep yep," Ducky said in a concerned manner. Cera thought for a moment, and then nodded.
"Yeah, we should. Let's get going then," Cera replied as she motioned for Tricia to come with them. The trio quickly vanished from the Rock Circle without anybody noticing them as they followed after Anna and Mim.
-
A moment ago, Pangaea had been beyond nervous and experiencing full-fledged panic. It had seemed as if the whole valley had suddenly gone insane. First, Mr. Threehorn had gotten more upset than Pangaea had ever seen him, knocking down Sam and throwing an emotional fit. Then Anna had stepped in, looking and acting more outraged than Pangaea thought possible, and engaging in a struggle with Mr. Threehorn. Finally, just as Tria had attempted to break up the fight, some crazy GOF member, arriving late to the meeting, had shown up and hit Mr. Threehorn with a spear. Perhaps he had assumed that Mr. Threehorn had finally snapped and was attempting to save Sam and Anna, Pangaea supposed, but he couldn’t imagine that this was going to help the GOF members’ reputation in the Great Valley (especially in the eyes of Mr. Threehorn). All in all, it seemed that those in the valley were becoming a greater danger to each other than sharpteeth had ever been.
Then Amy had stepped up, and delivered the most inspiring impromptu speech Pangaea had ever heard. To heck with kicking her out, he thought with awe, she ought to be a Great Valley diplomat or something. Pangaea felt considerably calmer after Amy had spoken. A voice of reason had been sorely needed, and it had come from the very individual who had been accused as an enemy of the valley.
He looked at Mr. Threehorn, in the process of leaving the Rock Circle, looking hurt (both emotionally and physically) and dejected as he stood poised to leave the Rock Circle, and felt a pang of pity. Mr. Threehorn could be a major jerk, for sure, and his suggestion to exile Amy was utterly ridiculous, but Pangaea believed he truly meant well for the valley and his family. He just wasn’t very good at making the right choices, and approached problems too narrow-mindedly.
“I think I’m going to go talk to Mr. Threehorn,” he said to Guido, who had remained silent and inconspicuous throughout the entire meeting.
“What?!” Guido exclaimed, who had clearly been terrified by Mr. Threehorn’s earlier outburst, “Why would you want to even go near that guy?!”
“Well, for one thing, he’s got a spearhe–uh...a pointy rock stuck in his leg. I don’t know much about treating injuries, but that’ll have to come out. Also, I thought that maybe I could talk some sense into him. Or at least calm him down. He’s pretty upset right now.”
Guido scoffed nervously. “You think?”
“Guido,” Pangaea said, “I don’t blame you in the slightest if you don’t want to come with me. I’m pretty scared myself about going up to him, but I don’t know if anyone else here is going to do it. ...Well, besides Tria, and Cera, and Tricia, but they’re his family. I think he needs an outside voice. Y’know, someone else who can tell him he’s not a bad guy. Maybe if he has some help, he can clean up his act and redeem himself. In any case, don’t worry about me. I’ll meet up with you later.”
Guido nodded. “Okay,” he said, “Thanks, Pangaea.”
“The same to you,” Pangaea replied with a smile. He then parted ways with Guido and cautiously approached Mr. Threehorn.
-
"It won't take us long to fix the hole in the wall,' sam said.
-
"Hey, there. Who are ya?" Anna asked. She had returned to sounding like her normal self. Just then, she saw Cera, who was carrying Ducky, and Tricia quickly rush up to her from the same way Mim had come.
"Hey," was all Anna could muster. She was still very embarrassed at how the meeting had gone.
"Hey, Anna. Looks like you're injured," Cera panted.
"Yeah, and I need to find somethin' I can wrap around this gash. Any ideas?" Anna asked. Ducky looked around, and spotted some large, long blades of grass nearby.
"I think this will work, yep yep yep," Ducky said as she leaped off of Cera and headed over to the grass.
"Thanks," Anna said as she headed over to the grass. She picked as many as she felt she needed. She then noticed a water-filled footprint nearby. As she scrubbed her hands and then her injured arm off, she realized there was something missing.
"How 'bout somethin' sticky I can use to hold these grass blades together?" Anna asked. This time, Cera pointed out a nearby tree that had a lot of sap running out of the side of it.
"I'm sure glad y'all followed me. Who knows how much longer I would've been here tryin' to figure out what to use," Anna said as she tightly wrapped her upper arm, using some of the sap to connect the bandage together. She then applied a layer of sap on each end of the bandage to make her injury more waterproof. Just then, almost as if her mind was being read, Anna looked up to find a vine that was in her reach.
"This is really workin' out in my favor," Anna chuckled as she reached up with her left hand, yanked the vine down, bit off only the right amount of vine length she needed, and made a sling for her injured arm.
"There, that's better," Anna said. "Now, what was said after I left?"
"Amy and the others are going to fix where the sharpteeth came in, yes they are," Ducky replied.
"Well, then, I say let's go help 'em. I can at least use my left arm," Anna said. As the group turned to head beack to Amy and the others, Anna turned to Mim.
"Sorry I did not catch your name before. Name's Anna," Anna introduced herself with a smile.
-
Meanwhile...
Pterano had finally woken up. Not sure why he had slept so long or so silently, he turned to his sister, Rebecca....
Thomas, for his part, came down into the rock circle and addressed the crowds.
"Now, what was that all about? I came in when I heard Topsy blow a gasket..."
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "Well said, & perhaps some others can help you fix the hole in the wall." he smiled a bit before continuing, " It wouldn't be a hole needed to be re patched or blocked.
-
"I'm with you Amy,by the way that was a pretty good speech" Belmont said with a smug smile "I'm with you too" Ali told the flyer even though she was a bit shy at first.
-
"Yes that was a good speech,' sam said. "Who else wil help us.'
-
while the GOF members and a few of the Great Valley dinosaurs that were against Threehorn were talking matters over, Bron approched Grandpa Longneck "It might be a good idea to search for this hole in the wall,Papa Longneck" Bron told him.
-
"I will help with fixing the hole!" Claw proclaimed, coming closer "The more of us, the quicker we will get it done."
"I want to help too, even if I am small..." Chomper said, following fastbiter.
"Listen, Chomper. This might be a very hard work, so maybe it will be better if you..." Claw started saying, but he didn't finish as other sharptooth exclaimed firmly:
"No, Claw. If you were going to say, that I should stay out of this, then I won't listen. I have the same right as you to help and I will."
Claw just nodded, acknowledging Chomper's decision. He was right and after all it wasn't the situation, where he would have to risk his life or something, so there was no restriction for him to join in. Besides... They were almost total strangers to each other. Well... At least Claw was to Chomper. Therefore, Claw was absolutely the last person, whom the little sharptooth needed to ask permission to do anything...
-
"I will help fix the wall too... even if I am not as big as most of you dinosaurs, I can still help move things. These opposable thumbs are good for something..." 'Thomas' told the group presently gathered.
-
"I would like to help fix the hole in the wall, too," said Ruby.
"I'd like to help too, but I've got other work to do," said Chronicler, as he picked up his rock. He then said to Ruby, "Uh... do you think you could show me the way back to the cave?"
"Sure, Chronicler. You're still new here, so it is a good idea to ask for help to go to where you need to go." She then said to the others, "Once Chronicler is where he wants to be, I'll come back to help you all fix the hole."
Chronicler and Ruby then left and headed back to Ruby's cave.
-
Little Foot approached Amy and said, "That was brave of you Amy! Speaking out like that! And to him..." He eyed Mr. Three Horn who was walking away, with Panagea close behind him.
"Hey...why is that glider going near him?"
Amy smiled at the others, but lost her smile when she saw Panagea.
Wow...no offense...but you just did a REALLY stupid thing...
Amy quickly turned to the others and said, "Thank you guys, just do what you can alright?" And then Amy turned to Grandpa Longneck and said, "Thank you."
She then landed from her boulder and looked to Panagea's direction, wondering if maybe someone should help him just in case Mr. Three Horn became all riled up again.
----------------
Mr. Three Horn waked a little away, not realizing that a feathered glider was behind him, so he kept limping away.
So many vulgar and raging thoughts swirled in his mind as he limped away.
-----------------
Rebecca said, "Hi sleepyhead...I hope you had a good sleep because now from what I hear, everyone else is going to fix the holes that the sharpteeth came in."
-
"Did I miss something?" Pterano asked, knowing the answer... "Never mind the obvious. Where is this hole, and how do the others intend to go about fixing it?"
Meanwhile...
Ducky's mother looked around, nervous. She hadn't spoken up much... nor had she been able to act in a decisive manner during the recent problems that were affecting the valley. Still, she couldn't stay silent forever...
"EXCUSE ME!" She exclaimed, getting the rest of the dinosaurs' attention. "I don't normally say much at these meetings, but... isn't it dangerous to go to the broken part of the Great Wall? Until we can fix it, there will be sharpteeth nearby, and they might be tempted to attack such a large amount of... food."
-
Amy turned to Ducky's Mom and recognized her.
"Maybe, but the sharpteeth that raided our valley are probably exhausted from last night. We can try to fill the hole, with greater numbers, so no sharptooth can get in." She smiled, hoping this would assure the mother swimmer.
"Besides, the kids can stay inside, the stronger ones can fill up the hole." She smiled knowing that was probably Mamma Swimmer's main concern.
Little Foot then pipped up, "But Amy, I wanted to help and so did my friends, please can we help?"
Amy replied, "Well that's up to your folks." She smiled back at Little Foot.
Little Foot looked up at his grandfather. "Please Grandpa, can I help?"
Rebecca shrugged, "I don't know, it's where ever Amy came through, we're just going to fill that hole. C'mon, they're probably waiting for more help." She took off and waited for her brother to follow her.
-
Ducky's mom looked around. "Alright. I'll help. If I see any sharpteeth I'll... call for help. Really. I'm not good at fighting. All I seem to do is to eat, sleep, make kids, raise kids, and swim around..."
The recent fighting left Ducky's mother feeling helpless. She had been utterly unable to DO anything about it.
As for 'Thomas'...
"If I see even one of those fast-biters, I'm going to kill 'em with my spear and eat THEM!"
As he said this, the human realized that he had given away his status as an omnivore... wait... he had never told them that he could eat plant matter... and eggs! He would keep quiet on the latter, but the former...
"I mostly eat plants, don't worry!" 'Thomas' quickly added.
-
"Good Thinking" Belmont told "Thomas" "but still me and Littlefoot wanted to help" Shorty said agreeing with his "brother" that they should be part of those who fill the breach in the Great Wall "its a bit dangerous Shorty so its best if you and Littlefoot stay inside the valley" Bron replied "fine" Shorty muttered "c'mon Shorty, I'm pretty sure it'll only take about ten minutes to fill the hole in the wall" Belmont told him "yeah, I bet it'll go real smooth" Shorty replied sarcasticly.
-
(OOC: Don't tell my characters about what to say.)
"Ten minutes?! No. Surely you overestimate your abilities." Thomas replied.
Ducky's mother followed the rest of the group. She was still a fairly large dinosaur, and was stronger than a human, even if she was far weaker pound-for-pound.
-
Truth be told, Pangaea really didn’t know what to do at this point. Almost everyone he had been hoping to talk to seemed interested in fixing the hole in the Great Wallóa task he doubted he would be any help withóand he didn’t want to distract them from it. He hadn’t been able to contribute much to the meeting either, and was feeling rather useless at the moment. He figured he had nothing to lose from offering assistance and sympathy to the wounded (both emotionally and physically) Mr. Threehorn, nervous as he was about it.
As he had begun following Mr. Threehorn, Pangaea’s sensitive hearing had picked up Littlefoot’s remark. Yeah, go figure, he thought, The only way I can get anybody to notice me is to do something stupid. His other choice would have been to follow Anna, but Ducky, Cera, and Tricia were already going after her, and Pangaea figured that they would be much better at cheering her up than him (though he very much wanted to speak with all of them later). Mr. Threehorn, however, had nobody helping him with his injury, and it seemed to Pangaea that offering him some was the right thing to do.
Just in case Mr. Threehorn was still in a violent mood, Pangaea scurried up a tree trunk and began leaping from branch to branch, tree to tree, alongside the path the larger dinosaur was taking. Once he was in a tree that was roughly parallel toóand slightly ahead ofóMr. Threehorn’s present position, Pangaea called down to him.
“Mr. Threehorn, stop! I’m here to help you with that rock stuck in your foot!”
-
"Do we all know exactly where this hole is & how large it is?" Grandpa Longneck asked. "It may be a good idea for some flyers to keep watch to help warn us if any sharpteeth or fast biters are coming or nearby." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
Just then, Anna's group returned to the Rock Circle.
"Hey, guys," Anna said sheepishly. She was so embarrassed she could not even make eye contact with anyone.
"Is it okay if I help out? I'm calmed down, and I promise I won't go psycho on anyone. I'm sorry if I scared or offended anyone."
-
Amy turned to Anna and saw Cera, Tricia, and Ducky with her.
Amy went up to her and gently said, "Hey, it's okay. You were only defending your friend. And well...all of us can make ourselves useful to manage the spots where the sharpteeth could get in." She smiled, hoping this would lessen Anna's embarrassment.
Then she looked at Cera, Tricia, and Ducky and asked, "Are you three okay?" She particularly looked at Cera and Tricia, whom she knew had a shock from seeing their dad attacking the way he did.
----------------
Mr. Three Horn stopped in his tracks and raised a brow at the feathered glider.
"Why are you here? And why would you care that I had a stone in my foot?" He said in an irritated and gruff voice.
-
"I am okay, yep yep yep," Ducky chirped.
"So am I, thanks. I think Tricia will be okay, too," Cera said with a smile before she looked at Tricia. Tricia simply giggled as she looked at Amy and wagged her tail. Anna waited for them to finish before she spoke up.
"Thanks for your understanding, Amy," Anna said with a smile. "I hope you're okay after that 'meeting' we just had."
-
"So who else would like to help,' sam asked the crowd.
-
Unfazed by Mr. Threehorn’s grouchy tone, Pangaea calmly crossed his wings and smiled wryly down at him from his perch on the tree.
“Are you declining my offer of sympathy?” he asked. “I’m guessing there aren’t many dinosaurs around here who even want to come near you right now, after what you did back there. And frankly, I don’t blame them; to assault another individual is very serious.” His expression turned grave as he said this.
“But I’m a forgiving typeóperhaps to a faultóand I think everyone deserves to be treated with a degree of dignity, even if they’ve done wrong. You are injured, after all, and no offense, but I don’t think you can get that thing out of your paw by yourself. You deserve to have that wound treated as much as anyone.”
He shrugged. “Admittedly, I don’t know much about treating injuries, but I figure it’s not going to help any if that rock just stays in there. Now, if I’m not mistaken, there’s some kind of tree star around here that numbs pain. I believe Cera had some put on her ankle when she twisted it in a log-running contest once. If you can help me find and identify some, I can make it less painful for you when I pull out the rock. Whaddaya say?”
(OOC: Rat Lady: Mr. Threehorn is no longer near the Rock Circle at this point, right?)
-
"Well it was just a thought 'Thomas'" Belmont said "well, when do you guys start anyway" Shorty asked "soon, I think" Belmont replied.
-
"Well this meeting was interesting,' mr thicknose said to himself.
-
About halfway to the cave, Ruby asked, "Do you really want to work on that rock instead of helping the rest of us fix the hole in the wall?"
Chronicler thought for a second. "You know, I think I might reconsider it. I would certainly like to see what I could do to help patch that hole. I've got quite a talent at problem solving, especially when it comes to making and fixing items and structures. Here's how I do it: when I'm faced with a problem, the first thing I do is consider all the possible solutions I could use, then I decide which solution would be most effective, then I put it to use."
"What kind of solutions would you suggest?"
"Well, first of all, the problem is not patching up that hole, but making sure it doesn't reopen. I'm sure the only method of patching up that hole the people of the Great Valley would use would be to fill it with the rock and debris that was originally part of the wall. I say 'Not enough, that won't do.' Basically, it's just a big pile of rocks, and it would only take a good-sized earthshake to bring it down, reopening the hole."
"Wow, I never thought of that happening."
"Now, for solutions, let's see... We could use some sort of reinforcements. But that would require materials that I seriously doubt we could find or use. I guess we could use a method like masonry and use something to hold the rocks together like how tree sap would cause some small things to stick together... But I don't know how to make the mortar needed for such a task... I guess we'll have to settle for a very crude solution. That would be placing the rocks and boulders in such an arrangement that it would be very difficult for an earthshake to bring it down. It would take a while, but the lack of technology has left me with very limited solutions."
"Wow, I wish I could think like that, think like that I would like to."
"I think you already do. You just use it for different purposes. I apply my problem solving skills to the physical part of the world around us. You apply your problem solving skills to helping other people. I can even say that we both may not good at what the other can do, but maybe if we could work together, we could solve just about any problem the world tries to throw at us."
"The two of us working together? That idea is a very great idea, Chronicler!"
"Thanks, Ruby." Chronicler then noticed they had just arrived at the cave. "I'll just leave this rock here and then we can get going." After placing his rock at the cave entrance, Chronicler asked, "Do you know where that hole in the wall is?"
"No, I don't think they said anything before we left. I guess I should have asked them before I decided to come with you."
"Well, we're Fast-Runners. If we can move fast enough, we can make it back to the rock circle before anyone leaves."
Ruby agreed. She and Chronicler then quickly left, hoping they wouldn't be too late."
-
"perhaps what we need first is to see the problem up close, the hole in this case. Then we may be more able to come up with possible solutions." Grandpa Longneck said.
"That sounds like a good idea." Mim said, having returned not to long before.
-
Both Rick and Longtail had heard the commotion over at the rock circle but neither of them were willing to go over there and risk getting in the middle of something bad, but they did indeed listen for quite some time trying to pick out words and phrases. After the sounds of fighting had died down, Longtail suggested looking for some of the others to find out what exactly had happened.
And Rick agreed. "You try to find some of your friends, and I'll look around and see who I can find as well."
Longtail grinned as he flapped his wings and replied, "Sure. Just don't get in Mr.Threehorns way. He's not going to be happy, I can tell you that!"
Spike for his part had been standing close to Ducky during the whole rock circle argument but was busy doing his favorite past time: eating. However now that the group had returned he walked over and gave Ducky a gentle lick across her back and gave a audible groan along the lines of 'Are you okay.'
Grandma Longneck stepped next to her mate and replied, "Seeing the hole in the wall would certainly give us a chance to see how the Red Claw got in, and if we need to we can close it with a rock slide."
-
(Yeah, Mr. Three Horn is away from the Rock Circle now. :) )
Amy looked to Anna and replied, "Yeah I'm fine...I never would have thought I could actually speak to this crowd like I did though. I'm so bad at spontaneous conversation..." She then turned to hear the others talking about how to fix the hole in the wall.
"I can show you where it is, and maybe I can spot it easier if I stood on your head Mr. Longneck, if that's alright with you." She thought it was an awkward thing to say, but she knew she would get a better view where the hole is. And she couldn't just fly to see it because she didn't know how to.
"Can't you fly?" Someone in the crowd asked, as if reading her mind.
Amy blushed at this and didn't say anything.
Mr. Three Horn snorted and said, "Well if you can get this rock out of my foot, go ahead, then will you leave me alone?" He sighed, not really wanting help from the glider, but if he wanted the glider to leave him alone, he would have to let the glider do what he wanted to do.
--------------
Little Foot still didn't get a response from Grandpa Longneck, so he asked again, "Can I help please?????" He said trying to get his grandfather's attention.
-
Tria had broken off from the group to see to her mate. He was mean, but he didn't deserve that... and that human had a great throwing arm! :blink:
"Topsy? Are you okay? Did it... oh my!" Tria exclaimed, observing his wound.
-
"Man mr threehoirn got me good,' sam said while he switch the vines that were tied around his wound with new ones.
-
Grandpa Longneck nods to what Grandma Longneck said then moved his head closer to where Amy was. "Sure you can. It may help you to see better indeed." He said.
Looked at Littlefoot then the others, "What do you think, should our young ones be allowed to help, since I'm sure many will wish to. I think it may be ok if some flyers are sure there's no sharpteeth near the area and they can help keep watch also to give us a warning if any sharpteeth or heading in the direction so we will not be surprised."
-
"So is seems like some people missed the meeting I wonder what they are doing,' sam said.
-
Pangaea sighed in minor frustration at Mr. Threehorn's unwillingness to be talked to. He had hoped that Mr. Threehorn had given up on trying to exile anyone after being told off yesterday, but at today’s meeting he had not only brought up the topic again, but initiated a debate that had grown so violent that three individuals (including Mr. Threehorn himself) had gotten hurt. He worried that this would only happen again if Mr. Threehorn didn’t get it through his head that he was going to create more problems than he solved if he continued handling things the way he did. Maybe he was insane for even thinking about it, but Pangaea wanted to help.
“Well,” he said, calmly but firmly, “if you don’t want me around right now, I can understand that. But once you cool down, I’m gonna come find you again, because things aren’t going to get any better if you just sulk, and certainly not if what just happened at the meeting, happens again.”
“So, I can either fix your foot now and come bother you again later, or we can get both over with at the same time. Your choice. Personally, I’d suggest the second option. Give me a chance to talk to ya, and you might even find that you feel better. Either way, I don’t know one tree star from another around here, and if you want the painkilling ones to help with your injury, you’re gonna have to point them out to me.”
-
Ducky turned around and embraced Spike.
"I am okay, Spike, yep yep yep. Are you okay?" Ducky asked. Meanwhile, Anna inspected her makeshift bandage. She had made it very thick, so she hoped she would not have to change it soon.
-
Amy climbed on top of Grandpa Longneck's head, waiting for him to raise his head up. She held on, because she also had a major phobia of heights.
Wow, this is Amy overcomes all of her fears day.... she sighed softly, embracing herself.
Mr. Three Horn snorted and said to his mate, "Tria, it's alright, this guy...errr Panger...I believe...is going to help me get this stone out."
"Go find a tree star that was just planted anew. And find crawler(spider) web to halt the bleeding." He commanded Pangea. He ignored what Pangea said about "talking".
PAH! Me talk to you? What would you do anyway?
He rested himself down on the grass and said, "Well I'll be waiting."
-
"Alright Topsy... that stone looks like it did... a lot more damage than you'd think a stone that size could do..." Tria replied. :blink:
Her mate was a strong dinosaur. He could take it. Really, he could. "Thomas" on the other hand, was human. A similar injury could cripple or even kill him. He was lucky that revenge was not a way of life in the Great Valley.
-
“It’s Pangaea,” Pangaea corrected Mr. Threehorn, “Terrible name, I know.” He paused awkwardly. “Uh...anyway, I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He turned and glided into the forest, traveling in as straight a line as possible so as to not get lost.
Alternating between gliding between trees and scrambling trough their branches, his eyes scanning the forest floor, Pangaea soon spotted a seedling treestar tree growing beneath a much larger tree. He parachuted to the ground on spread wings, alighting next to the small tree. He found that its leaves were soft to the touch, and a lighter shade of green than the older trees; sure signs that they were recently sprouted. Pangaea collected all of the leaves; normally he didn’t like to damage trees, but wasn’t sure how many tree stars Mr. Threehorn needed, and figured that the seedling probably wouldn’t survive long anyway in the shadow of its parent tree.
Finding a spiderweb wasn’t much harder. Pangaea spotted a big one, stretched between the bough and trunk of another large tree. “Sorry, little guy,” he said to the spider as he carefully removed it, before tearing its web off of the tree.
Having found what he needed, Pangaea walked back to where Mr. Threehorn was, the loosely balled up spiderweb in one hand and the leaves in the other.
“Got ëem,” he said to Mr. Threehorn. He walked around to the huge leafeater’s left front leg (the one that had been speared), and carefully pressed the tree stars onto and around the wound. If the TV episode he had seen was to be believed, that was all it took for the anesthetic properties of the leaves to take effect. “Tell me when your leg feels numb,” he said.
-
Grandpa Longneck slowly raised his head up, being sure he went extra slow so as to not knock off Amy. "Shall we be off?" he asked Amy and those around him.
"Better sooner then later." Mim said.
-
Belmont nodded "hopefully there won't be any sharpteeth,not for awhile anyway" Belmont assured Amy and Grandpa Longneck.
-
"Well let's get going,' sam said as he stood up and started walking. Though his side still hurt from the wound he had recived he turned to grandma longneck. "Would you mind giving me a lift to the wall.'
-
Longtail was searching the sky for his friends hoping he could find someone who could explain what happened earlier.
Rick however wasn't having much better luck.
"Ya know, with such a longneck you would think finding another dinosaur would be rather easy." He the stopped and peered through a pair of trees and smiled slightly. He'd found Pangaea, but he was also with Mr.Threehorn, and chances were high that if anyone interrupted whatever it was Pangaea was doing Mr.Threehorn might start yelling again, and that was the last thing Rick wanted.
Spike smiled and licked Ducky again signaling that he was alright. He then turned his attention to Anna and looked concerned for her wounded arm, even though he could see it was properly bandaged with several leaves.
Grandma Longneck walked along side her mate and looked up at Amy as she asked, "Are you doing alright little one? You seem rather quiet." She then heard Sam's request and smiled. "Of course dear." She then lowered her tail to allow Sam to climb on. "Just be careful Sam." she said with an air of caution.
-
Chronicler and Ruby arrived just in time to see everyone leaving the rock circle and heading in one direction, presumably towards the hole in the wall. "Hey! Wait for us!" called Chronicler as he and Ruby ran towards them.
As soon as they caught up to them, Chronicler said to Littlefoot's grandparents, "I changed my mind. I would like to put my skills to good use and help fix that hole in the wall in the most effective way I can."
"He has a great plan, a great plan he has," said Ruby.
-
"Thank you,' sam said as he got onto grandma longnecks tail.
"Well let's get going then,' mr thicknose said.
-
"You want to tell us your idea along the way or once we get there?" Mim asked The Chronicler.
"Do you want a ride to Littlefoot or will you walk?" He asked Littlefoot, guessing he'd still want to come along since no other grown ups seemed to have any thing to say against some of the young ones coming along to help patch and fill the hole.
Petrie and Flapper decided to go along. Petrie flew over close to where Littlefoot was while Flapper decided to walk along with the others, not trusting his ability to try to take off from the ground or try to land, especially with others who may find it odd that a flyer was so clumsy at taking off or landing, not to mention being clumsy in the air, with his inexperience.
-
Amy almost didn't hear Grandma Longneck, so said, "Uh-yeah..I'm fine." She looked at Grandma Longneck relieved that she was as tall as Grandpa Longneck. So she could look at her instead of looking down.
"Okay...um...I came in here that way..." She pointed to the east of the Great Valley. She tried to look over the trees and somehow she could see it.
"Right over there! That way!"
Little Foot heard Ruby say Chronicler had a plan, so he asked, "What? What's the plan?"
Amy tried to keep her balance as she was on the VERY tall longneck's head. She was amazed by the length of the old sauropod's neck.
----------------
Mr. Three Horn felt the sting of the tree star on his wound, "It's definitely nowhere near numb..." He said through gritted teeth.
------------------
"I'm going to be alone for awhile." Red Claw said to his comrades. "Don't worry about me either, I'll just be over here." He pointed his nose to where some more water was near.
"You guys I guess can just do what you want." He walked away from his comrades and to the other waters behind a rock.
-
“Well then,” Pangaea replied to Mr. Threehorn, “Just let me know when it gets numb.”
He thought for a moment. If it took time for the painkiller tree stars to take effect, then this might be a good chance for him to talk to Mr. Threehorn. He didn’t want to aggravate him (not any more than he already was, anyway), so he decided to start off cautiously. With luck, he could get Mr. Threehorn to understand that he was trying to be helpful, and wouldn’t end up getting stomped flat or impaled on a horn.
“You know, Mr. Threehorn, I honestly don’t believe you’re a bad guy. A little misguided, maybe, but I’m sure you mean well. At any rate, I'm trying to be nice to you here, so please don't get angry with me if I offend you by accident."
-
Bron then started heading east with the other grownups,Belmont did the same "will now the quest to patch up the Great Wall begins" Belmont muttered "I thought I would hear something like that from you" Bron replied having heard him ust want to get the Great Wall patched up and go about my business" Belmont replied.
-
"Ok." Grandpa Longneck said as he headed in the direction Amy indicated. "We should be there soon." He said in a calm manner.
-
"I'll be glad to have this wall fixed," Cera said as she, Tricia, Anna, and Ducky all kept up with the others.
"Me too, yep yep yep," Ducky agreed as she rode on Cera's back. Ducky did not want Anna carrying her for fear she would worsen her new friend's injury somehow.
"Y'all can say that again. If those bas--, uh, I mean morons get in the valley again, who knows what could happen? Besides, it ain't easy fightin' with one arm," Anna chuckled. "I could always use my arm, but I don't wanna aggravate the gash if I can help it." Just then, they heard a baby dinosaur cry out from somewhere behind them. They quickly turned around, and saw it was Tricia. The baby threehorn was crying as she was obviously trying to keep up with the others but could not.
"Oh, Tricia! I'm sorry," Cera said compassionately as the trio waited for Tricia to catch up. As soon as Tricia caught up, she nuzzled Cera's left front leg as she still cried.
"It's okay, Tricia. There's no need to be upset anymore," Cera whispered as she gently nuzzled Tricia. Anna then noticed Tricia was panting heavily.
"Cera, I think she's exhausted. May I carry her?" Anna asked.
"But, your arm..."
"It's okay, Cera," Anna gently interrupted Cera. "I can carry her with my good arm."
"Are you sure, Anna? I do not want you to get hurt more, oh no no no," Ducky said in a concerned fashion.
"I really appreciate your concerns, but I'll be fine. Watch," Anna said before she bent down, gently scooped her hand under Tricia so her hand rested on Tricia's sternum, and carefully lifted Tricia. Tricia giggled as Anna brought her up and carried her in her left arm like the way humans carry their babies in one arm. Anna was surprised at how light Tricia actually was. Cera and Ducky just stared in amazement.
"I've never seen a baby held like that before," Cera said.
"Even Mama does not hold babies like that, no no no!" Ducky added.
"Well, this is how humans carry their babies," Anna replied.
"That is interesting. It is, it is," Ducky said.
"It really is," Cera said. "Well, let's get moving." Not more than a minute had passed since they started walking again that Anna heard a very cute yawn. She looked down in time to see Tricia rest her head on Anna's shoulder and fall asleep.
-
"I'll explain my plan when we get there," said Chronicler. "First, I want to see the extent of the damage."
-
Cera chuckled when she looked up at a sleeping Tricia.
"Hehe, I think she's got a new babysitter," Cera giggled.
"What gave ya that idea?" Anna asked.
"Just look at her. She's so calm when she's around you," Cera answered.
"I can see that, but she's a calm little girl in general. Besides, Guido is good with her," Anna said.
"True, but if you're ever interested in looking after her, I don't think my family would mind," Cera said. "Besides, there's something about you and kids. It almost seems like you've got a way of communicating with them on a higher level than what's normal."
"Maybe you're right. A lot of humans have told me that I have a way with children and living things other than humans," Anna replied. Anna wanted to explain more about why she has a way with children and animals but felt it was too long a story to tell at the time. One of the reasons was her zodiac sign. Cancerians are described as being especially good with children and animals. The other reason was her being an aspie. She had stumbled upon a book in Barnes and Noble, one of her favorite stores, a while back that was written by a middle-aged aspie male. The book focused on the possibility that autistic people have a deeper connection to the spiritual realm than their neurotypical counterparts, and that they get along so well with animals because they can somehow communicate with them on a higher level. As far as babies and children were concerned, Anna started babysitting at the age of ten, when she would watch over a younger relative and her next door neighbors' three year-old daughter. Then, when she was eleven and legally able to become a certified babysitter, she became certified through the Red Cross and continued to babysit, along with petsitting for her neighbors. Something Anna had found strange but interesting was how she was able to quickly calm a crying baby down whenever she picked the baby up. This had first been observed when she was still being babysat, which she was up to the age of ten. That being the case, the babysitter allowed her to help with the younger children, especially at meal times. Anna would hold and feed an infant while the babysitter would prepare lunch for the other children. Anna was uncertain about whether or not she would ever want to have kids, but she knew for sure that she liked them.
"Oof!" Anna yelped as she tripped over a rock and nearly fell down. She had let herself become distracted by her deep thinking and had not noticed the rock on the ground.
"Are you okay?" Ducky asked as the group kept walking.
"Oh, yeah. I'm fine thanks," Anna replied as she felt Tricia move. She looked down to see Tricia smiling up at her in a sleepy manner.
"Aww, did I wake ya up, little one?" Anna giggled. Tricia simply giggled as she wagged her tail.
"You're such a cute lil' whippersnapper," Anna gushed. "I'll be more careful, so dontcha worry 'bout anything, sweetie." Not much time passed before Tricia rested her head again and fell asleep.
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded slightly to what Chronicler said, not wanting to have any chance of his rider falling off, "We should be there soon." He said.
"Me hope damage no bad." Petrie said.
"I'm sure we can repair the damage working together." Mim said.
"Quite right." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
Belmont knew now that somehow if anyone got into danger while patching up the wall,he and the other GOF members be blamed if Threehorn still had a bone to pick with them hopefully that would never happen.....
Don’t lose your way
With each passing day
You’ve come so far
Don’t throw it away
Live believing
Dreams are for weaving
Wonders are waiting to start
Live your story
Faith, hope & glory
Hold to the truth in your heart
If we hold on together
I know our dreams will never die
Dreams see us through to forever
Where clouds roll by
For you and I
Souls in the wind
Must learn how to bend
Seek out a star
Hold on to the end
Valley, mountain
There is a fountain
Washes our tears all away
Words are swaying
Somebody is praying
Please let us come home to stay
If we hold on together
I know our dreams will never die
Dreams see us through to forever
Where clouds roll by
For you and I
When we are out there in the dark
We’ll dream about the sun
In the dark we’ll feel the light
Warm our hearts, everyone
If we hold on together
I know our dreams will never die
Dreams see us through to forever
As high as souls can fly
The clouds roll by
For you and I....
...these words echoed in the breeze.
-
(OOC: Could we GET any more sappy than that? :lol )
"Thomas" was now at the hole in the great wall, along with a large group of other dinosaurs. Using his spear as a lever, he was able to dislodge a boulder from the upper most part of the sides of the cliffs nearest to the hole, which made the stone fall down, and push a few other rocks. The cumulative effect of this was not much, but it was a start.
-
(OOC: Maybe it is sappy, but Noname, if he wants to type that, then just let him.)
Amy saw Vincent's action and said to Grandpa Longneck, "Well, it's right there..." She also realized because Red Claw came in, the hole was MUCH bigger then last time she came out.
Great... She thought sarcastically.
Little Foot ran up to the side of the wall and tried to climb up. He slipped a bit, but was able to climb unto an edge. He examined the hole and the side.
-------------------
Mr. Three Horn raised a brow and said, "Well, you're one of the first that actually said that to my face." He let out a half smile and chuckled, "Those weaklings wouldn't stand a chance against me...and what do you mean I'm misguided? What? Because I care about my family? The valley? Because I'm fighter? I fight for WHAT I love. I don't love those that want to hurt my family. And fools should have no mercy whatsoever..." He trailed off thinking about Grandpa Longneck and the others. He grumbled and rambled on about how bad of a leader the old longneck was for letting so many others come in. Like Pterano, he COULDN'T BELIEVE that the Great Valley would break an oath like that. He wondered if the valley even took themselves seriously anymore.
-
Pangaea rolled his eyes at Mr. Threehorn’s ranting. When the larger dinosaur paused for breath, he took the opportunity to speak.
“Sorry,” he said, “perhaps ëmisguided’ was an imperfect word choice. What I meant to say is that the causes you work for are good, but your methods aren’t always the best. With all due respect, some of your decisions would have caused more harm than good if they’d been carried out. For instance, what would exiling Amy have accomplished? There’d still be a hole in the wall, and she wouldn’t be enough of a meal to keep Red Claw and his pack out of the valley, even if he did have a grudge against her for blinding him. Besides, now that Red Claw can’t see, doesn’t that mean he’s less of a threat now? If you ask me, I’d say Amy did you all a favor.”
-
As they approached the wall, Anna looked up at the massive hole and whistled.
"Holy crap! Talk about major construction project," Anna gasped as she gently shook Tricia awake. "I gotta set ya down now, Tricia." Tricia giggled as Anna gently set her on the ground.
"Oooookay! Where shall we begin?" Anna asked as she eyed the hole again.
-
Rick chose that moment to step into the conversation between Topsy and Pangaea.
"Actually...from what I've seen of sharpteeth like Redclaw, even being blind may not stop him. After all he still has his sense of smell, which is much better than ours." He then took a moment to sigh waiting for Mr.Threehorn to start yelling at him for interrupting their conversation.
Longtail on the other wing was glad to finally find his friends near the great wall, and he could now see the hole for himself. "WOAH!!!" he cried as he came to a stop and landed on the ground. He then turned to some of the adults in the group and asked, "How do we close that?! It's huge!!!"
Grandma Longneck then gently set Sam down on the ground and commented. "Did you enjoy the ride?" She then looked over at her grandson and replied, "Be careful Littlefoot, those rocks may not be safe yet."
Spike laughed at Cera's comment of Anna being Tricia's new babysitter.
-
Grandpa Longneck lowered his head to the ground so his passenger could get off. "Any ideas on how best to start on repairing this?" he asked those present.
Mim and Flapper came over closer so they could get a good look.
"Why not just put rocks on like always?" Petrie asked.
-
As soon as Chronicler saw the damage, he said, "That's not a hole, that's a gap. We definitely need to close this off." When he heard Petrie's suggestion, he said, "No, that won't be enough." Chronicler decided to explain his plan to everybody. "Alright everyone, the main problem here is not to close off this gap but to prevent it from reopening. We can't just fill in the gap with a random pile of rocks and forget about it. All it would take to bring it down is a good sized earthshake.There are may ways we could solve this, but due to the lack of proper materials, we're going to have to settle with something basic and quite time-consuming. There's no way we could ever make something earthshake-proof, but we can make it more resistant to earthshakes, meaning that it would take a much larger earthshake to bring it down. There is only one requirement I'm asking for: the bigger rocks go on the bottom of the pile and the smaller rocks go on the top. In a random pile, the whole thing could come down, but by taking my suggestion I believe the worst we will get is losing some of the top of the pile, and I'm sure you'll all agree that it's much easier to repair some minor damage than to refill a reopened gap. What do you guys think of this plan?"
-
"Sounds like it could work," Anna replied to Chronicler. "One thing we definitely need to make sure of is that the wall is tight so the rocks don't fall down easily." Meanwhile, Cera was starting to get worried about her father. Normally, he would be one of the first residents present in an operation like this, but he had not even come yet. Cera figured that either he was holding a terribly huge grudge against everyone, or his paw had been more seriously injured than it had looked.
-
"not bad,not bad at all" Belmont said as he stared at the giant hole(or gap) in the Great Wall it did seem like a big problem at first but now it seemed to get easier with Chronicler helping out.
-
"What about mortar?" 'Thomas' suggested. "We can crush some rocks and mix them with water and mud, and use the liquid to fill the gaps between the rocks. This will hold the wall together far better than it was previously."
-
"I would have suggested that, but I don't know how to make mortar," replied Chronicler to "Thomas'" question. "Are you sure it's that easy to make some?"
-
"It's easy. We just need to mix water and crushed rock, and add some sand, then apply it to the spaces between the rocks we place in the great wall." 'Thomas' replied.
-
"Yes I did thank you,' sam said sliding down grandma longnecks tail and stepping on the ground. "It may be a major fix but remember it took dockyard workers 3 days to get the USS Yorktown back in action before the battle of midway,' sam said to anna.
------------
Johan looked at rita and rita looked at johan with a reassuring look on her face.
--------------
"What is this uss yorktown,' mr thicknose asked.
-----------------
Thud sniffed the air he smelled blood "do you smell that,' thud asked screech and redclaw.
-
"You're right," Anna replied to Sam. "I'm sure we can all fix this if we stay positive. There's one thing I'm wonderin' about, though. What if sharpteeth attack us while we're busy at work?"
"I do not like the thought of that, oh no no no," Ducky said anxiously as she ducked behind Cera's napeshield.
"Tell me about it. We just had a nasty run-in with Redclaw and his fastbiters just yesterday," Cera added.
"Well, all I can say is that I hope we don't get ambushed, but the possibility is still there," Anna said. "I'd suggest we work in groups of two or greater. The little ones should have at least one of the older folks with 'em."
"That sounds good, yes it does," Ducky said.
"Now, about the mortar. How will we transport the supplies we need, or will the mortar be made in a different location from this wall and then transported here? Either way, how will we do this?" Anna asked.
-
"Well, we have the get some stone and sand, and bring it to be mixed with water. I suppose we could make some baskets to carry it in out of reeds, and move it over to the Great Wall from there... " 'Thomas' replied.
-
"That dosen't sound too difficult" Belmont told "Thomas",stepping into the conversation.
-
"I could help mix the mortar,' sam said.
-
"That is part of why I suggested we have some flyers keep watch for any sharpteeth and fast biters. They can see things pretty far off when they fly around or are on high places so could give us some warning about any that are coming in this direction." Grandpa Longneck said.
"How about using some crushed leaves, some of those are sticky, and some treesap as well." Flapper said, remembering about Mr. Thicknose singing about how treestar juice being sticky & the origin of amber and how insects sometimes to stuck in it and it later hardened. "Maybe some grass with the mud also."
-
Amy, who was ontop of Grandpa Longneck's head still, was wary of being high up.
"Excuse me, Mr. Longneck, can you lower me down please?" Then she whispered to him so no one else could hear, "I'm afraid of heights." She didn't want to say "phobia" because that was not true at all, she just had to work hard to overcome the fear.
Little Foot said to his grandmother, "I'll be okay." He jumped onto another rock and said, "That sounds like a good idea Thomas, so what are we waiting for? Let's do it! He turned to Petrie and said, "Petrie, maybe you can fly up to see if there are any sharpteeth." He was hoping his friend would be willing to overcome his fear of sharpteeth, but knowing Petrie, he had to work hard to overcome it.
"No! I don't want him to do that!" A voice arose. Little Foot turned to see Rebecca, Petrie's mom, "But I'll look with him." She smiled. She called out to Pterano to see if he would come as well.
--------------
Red Claw heard Thud's grumble and decided to sniff it out himself.
"Yes I smell it!" Red Claw growled back.
-------------
"Oh who asked you anyway?" Mr. Three Horn snorted at the young longneck.
"But you do have a point...er...Panna?" Mr. Three Horn was having a very hard time remembering the flyer's name.
-
“Pan-jee-uh,” Pangaea corrected Mr. Threehorn. He shrugged sheepishly. “I know...awful name. I, uh...kind of chose it myself. I’ve never been good at coming up with names.”
He turned momentarily to Rick, whose sudden appearance had startled him somewhat.
“Just to clarify, I didn’t say being blind would stop Red Claw. I just said he wouldn’t be as dangerous. He can still find us as easily as ever, but in close combat, he’s at a disadvantage. He might be able to smell where his opponents are, but it won’t be so easy for him to anticipate a tail or a foot coming at him. As long as we keep a lookout for him and his thugs, we should be okay.”
“You’ll have to excuse me,” he told Rick quietly, “I’m having a sort of philosophical debate with Mr. Threehorn right now, so...forgive me if I appear to be ignoring you.”
“Anyway,” he said to Mr. Threehorn, “what I’m suggesting is that you try to look at things from the perspectives of those you’re fighting against. For example, what if, when you had arrived at the Great Valley, someone was already here who didn’t want to let YOU in?”
-
Grandma Longneck liked the sound of using this mortar to fix the wall but looked down to Sam and asked, "But how would we move the sand that we do find? Most of us don't have hands to carry it in."
Spike now getting bored began munching on a fern nearby as he listened to the adults talking amongst each other.
~~~
Rick smiled and replied to Topsy.
"Well to be honest no one, but I figured it might do some good to hear another's opinion."
-
"I believe I can help" Pterano said, landing near Sam and 'Thomas.'
"Just how long have you been watching us?" the human asked.
"Long enough to tell that you will need my help" Pterano responded.
"Right. And just what can a flyer do to help manufacture and transport mortal over a great distance?"
"Hands. I can convince the other flyers to help me make containers for the mortar ingredients, and mix them with the rest of you."
"And just WHY will the flyers listen to you?"
"They like what I have to say."
"About the flyers being the 'fastest, smartest, and greatest race on the planet?'"
"And best-looking too."
"Right..."
"Do I detect a note of sarcasm in your voice?"
"Whatever. Can you get it done?"
"Certainly. My skills in demagoguery- er- oratory will not fail you..."
-
"It is comming from two sources a rainbow face and a swimmer,' thud said sniffing the air some more.
-
Grandpa longneck lowered his head to let Amy off, moving at a slow pace so she could keep hold till his head was near the ground.
Flapper kept quiet about his ideas being ignored, pretty much like in real life. So he shrugged and decided to wonder off a bit. They'd not need his help anyway and he could see more of the Great Valley, for starters.
"Me can do that. Me stay high up." Petrie said. He was scared of sharpteeth, but not as scared if he was high up and they were on the ground and some distance away.
-
"Maybe if we find something large enough to use as a bag,that might work" Belmont suggested.
-
"If we can find some very large leaves in the valley, maybe some of the flyers can use the leaves as somethin' like a sack, fill the leaves with water and transport them over to this location," Anna suggested.
-
"That's the idea!" Pterano said. "I'll need to get us some flyers first..."
"Is this somehow related to taking over the Great Valley, by hijacking my plan and-" 'Thomas' started to say.
"No! It's not that. I have as much to gain as anyone else does by seeing a secure valley..." Pterano responded.
-
Amy heard Thomas' response and rolled her eyes at him, but subtle enough that he wouldn't notice.
"Thank you Mr. Longneck." She smiled at Grandpa Longneck.
Then she turned to Rebecca and asked, "Maybe you can have your children bring some things here, like, the giant leaves Anna suggested."
Rebecca replied, "Well there are other flyers here besides me and my kids, so we can have others get them." Then she turned to her son and replied, "Petrie, we can go fly up and look to see if there are any sharpteeth around, I'll be with you." She smiled and nudged her son, trying to comfort him.
"Oh, okay." Amy blushed for making that suggestion.
Little Foot looked around and said, "That's good, let's try it!"
--------------
Mr. Three Horn grumbled at Rick's reply and said, "Well, my foot is feeling numb now." He replied to Pangea.
"By the way...um...thanks for doing this..."
-
“You’re welcome,” Pangaea replied simply. He knew it was a rare thing, to be thanked by Mr. Threehorn, and although he appreciated it, he couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed as well.
Removing the anesthetic tree stars that were in the way, he examined the spearhead stuck in Mr. Threehorn’s foot. It was embedded fairly deep, and while the wound was not bleeding much, Pangaea worried that he would cause more damage if he removed the stone point too quickly. He took a nervous breath, noting his intensified heartbeat. It seemed to him that he was more anxious than Mr. Threehorn was.
“Okay,” he said, willing his voice to be as calm as possible, “I’m gonna pull the rock out now. Try to stay as still as you can. Don’t move your foot until I tell you that it’s out.”
Carefully, Pangaea grasped both sides of the spearhead and began working it loose. It was stuck in quite firmly, and every second Pangaea worried that Mr. Threehorn would react to the pain and kick. If that happened, he would not only risk worsening his injury, but crippling his surgeon as well. Not wanting to think about that, Pangaea tried to think of what he was doing as merely extracting an oversized splinter from an equivalently enormous foot, hoping that that was what this injury equated to for Mr. Threehorn.
Pangaea couldn’t tell how long it took (to him it felt like forever, but he knew himself to be particularly bad at keeping accurate track of time), but eventually the spearhead came loose.
“Got it!” Pangaea exclaimed.
-
"Those do sound like excellent ideas. Let's give them a try." Grandpa Longneck said.
"Ok, me fly up and look." Petrie said and started to fly up to see if any sharpteeth were nearby that he could see.
-
Despite it only taking a few moments Pangaea's removal of the spear head from Mr.Threehorns foot was amazingly suspenseful. As he heard Pangaea say the stone was free, Rick wiped his head with his tail in relief. "Thank goodness. Way to stay calm Pangaea." he commented with another sigh.
~~~
Grandma Longneck smiled as she spoke up, "Perhaps Longtail would be willing to help us, if he can be found." She then looked around for a moment. "Does anyone know where he could be right now?" Grandma Longneck asked with a frown.
Spike turned his head and sniffed the air and began to grumble and moan as if to say 'I can use my nose and sniff him out!'
-
"I recall some rumors that Spike has a very good sniffer. And I'm sure Chomper does also. Perhaps one of them can find him. " Mim said.
Flapper walked away and towards some water. He went into the water to drink a bit then soak himself for a bit. Thinking where to head to next.
-
"All these ideas really are great ideas," said Ruby.
"Yeah yeah, of course they are," said Chronicler. "Now let's get to work. With the threat of Sharpteeth, I say less talking and more doing." He then walked up to one of the largest nearby rocks and tried to push it. Obviously, the huge rock didn't even budge. "Yeah, we're gonna need some heavy lifters to move these first few rocks."
-
"Chronicler's right. Let's get to work before those sharpteeth try to make a buffet out of us again," Anna said. "I'd say longnecks and spiketails take on the task of movin' the heavy rocks, flyers, fastbiters, and some fastrunners get the supplies for the mortar, and swimmers and other larger two-legged dinosaurs mix the mortar. I'm a midget of a swimmer, so I figured the rest of the fastrunners, humans, some of the younger dinosaurs, and myself stand on the wall as it is built and share the responsibility of patting the mortar down, then placing the rocks from largest to smallest. It's just an idea." Anna then took her sling off and set it to the side. She had used it for the sole purpose of deterring herself from using her arm until the bleeding slowed down, and by then she felt she was okay using her arm.
"Okay, I'm ready. Let's get this bad boy up," Anna said.
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "and don't forget some larger folks also can be strong, threehorns, swimmers and others." He said, "And working together we can accomplish more then we suspect."
Petrie continued to fly up to what he thought was a good height and circled around a bit, looking for any sharpteeth or fastbiters, especially any that looked like they were or could be headed in their direction.
-
"Does anyone know where to find a large supply of sand" 'Thomas' queried. "We're gonna need a lot of it to make this mortar... and a lot of water. Stone, sand, and water. And we'll have to crush the stones too."
-
Grandma longneck nodded her head in agreement, then thought about Thomas' request of where to find sand. "I do seem to remember there being quite a bit of sand near the bubbling tar pits. Perhaps we should check there first." she commented.
Spike then as if on cue picked up Longtail's scent and laughed, as he began to walk away from the rest of the group. He turned to Ducky and Anna and mumbled aloud, 'I think I've got him he's really close.'
-
"I also smell a number of adults,' thud said. "Shall we risk it.'
----------------
Sam sat there and looked at his wound it had stopped bleeding but there was still some wet blood around the wound.
-
"I think Spike smells Longtail! He does, he does!" Ducky spoke up.
"That's good. Now, how will we crush rocks for the mortar?" Cera asked.
"With that thick head of yours, that's how," Anna cracked in a joking manner. Ducky and Tricia laughed along with Anna, until Cera glared at them.
"Ooookay, looks like somebody's not in a humorous mood this mornin'. I'll be serious now. I guess we'll have to use larger rocks to crush smaller rocks, unless somebody else has an idea," Anna said.
-
Red Claw emerged from the bushes and says, "Can you smell anything else?" He sniffed also and he realized, the target he was searching for was among them.
"Get them now, your reward will be to eat the whole valley...just remember, I WANT that flyer. I have more energy now then ever, no one WILL get in our way this time."
----------
Rebecca looked far away and saw something emerge from the brush below her. She gapsed and said, "Everyone, I see something coming this way. I'm not clear what it is, but just be careful."
She nudged Petrie and told him to lower himself.
Amy gulped when she heard Rebecca say that.
"I hope it's not who I think it is..." She grumbled.
-----------
Mr. Three Horn looked in amazement at the hole that was in his foot.
"I thank you greatly Pangea. This just needs to be bandaged and I think I'll be on my way."
He saw his mate and asked with a relaxed smile, "Where is our daughters?"
-
"They were back at the nest, last I saw, Topsy" Tria replied. "How is your foot?"
-
"I think it is play cool,' sam said. As sam was looking around he noticed some rocks by the wall. "Hmm maybe this would be the perfect time for my best impression of a Stuka,' sam thought. sma went to the rocks and saw that there was a loge the was hollow near by it. "This should do the trick,' sam said to himself.
-
"What's that sound?" Anna asked as she tilted her head in the direction Rebecca was looking.
"I can't hear anything!" Cera snorted.
"Shh! Anna has very sensitive ears, remember?" Ducky whispered.
"Oh, that's right," Cera whispered back. Tricia stepped in so she was close to Cera. Meanwhile, Anna was trying to focus on the sound in order to determine the source of it.
-
Pangaea smiled, grateful for the praise both Mr. Threehorn and Rick had given him, but at the same time feeling bashful about receiving it. He was astonishedóand hugely relievedóthat Mr. Threehorn had shown no pain whatsoever as he had pulled out the spearhead. Obviously those anesthetic treestars really did the trick.
“Glad I could be of help,” he said, unsure of how to properly reciprocate Mr. Threehorn’s gratitude, “Just...think about what I suggested to you, about being considerate of other folks’ views before you denounce them.”
He took a moment to examine the slightly bloody spearhead, then jammed it
point-first into the ground, pushing on the end to drive it deep into the soil, so that it couldn’t hurt anyone else.
“There,” he said, “Now to get you bandaged up. I assume that’s what the crawler web is for.”
Pangaea set to work wrapping Mr. Threehorn’s wound with the spiderweb he had collected earlier. It made a surprisingly effective bandage, being naturally sticky, and absorbent to boot. It was also very strong, as it was a rather large spider that had spun it.
“There ya go,” he said to Mr. Threehorn when he was finished, “Hopefully that’ll hold for a while.”
He then turned to Tria, who, up until a moment ago, had been so quiet that he had hardly paid her any heed. “Actually, Tria,” he said, “when I left the Rock Circle, everyone else seemed to be making plans to fix that hole in the Great Wall. I’m guessing that’s where Cera and Tricia are right now. Maybe we should head there.”
“And...I, uh, don’t believe I caught your name,” he said to Rick.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech, who until now had been resting in front of the now nearly fleshless kill, reluctantly got to his feet.
“I didn’t expect you’d still be this eager to catch that flyer, after what happened last night,” he grumbled to Red Claw, “And if I may say so, it didn’t take the entire valley to stop us then. Still, if I’ll have a chance to get that accursed gliding creature while I’m at it, I’m in.”
-
Rick smiled as he could clearly see Topsy was in a much better mood. He then asked Mr.Threehorn a question. "Excuse me, would you like me to go check on Cera and Tricia?"
~~~
Spike continued to look and use his nose as he was walking around still sniffing for Longtail and grinned as his nose hit something soft. Spike then began to mumble and laugh as he nudged Longtail's sleeping form at the base of the tree.
Longtail groaned aloud as he blinked his eyes open and noticed Spike with a smile on his face. "I'm sorry Spike," Longtail said groggily "...am I blocking a plant you want?"
Spike on laughed again.
Grandma Longneck noticed the movement in the shrubs as well, and began to get a very bad feeling in her heart.
-
Mim walked over closer to where Sam was, "Looks like your wound needs some tending. i can do that if you wish." She said to him.
-
Belmont looked at Grandma Longneck and wondered what she was looking at ,then he saw it - movement in the shrubs "what..the..heck is that" Belmont mumbled afraid that whatever was in there may not be friendly.
-
Amy whispered to Belmont, "I really hope it's not...well...you know..." She acted liked a sharptooth with her mouth open and her claws out like a sharptooth.
Red Claw replied to Screech, "Go ahead, do whatever you want, but remember, the flyer is mine." He grinned in the sunlight, feeling very refreshed and energized.
--------------
Mr. Three Horn's smile suddenly disappeared when Pangea told him that his daughters were with the rest of the herd planning to fill up the hole.
He mumbled, "That girl! Why does she always leave with her sister, why can't she just leave her with us?!" He almost didn't hear Rick, so he turned and said, "Bring them back here as soon as you can! It's a good thing my foot needs to heal...she would be in loads of trouble by now..." He growled.
-----------
Rebecca peered over the edge and saw teeth flashing in the sun.
"Guys, it's them! The sharpteeth are coming back!" She whispered to them.
-
Belmont was the first to respond to Rebecca "just perfect, Amy you might want to run" Belmont told the flyer
"Sharpteeth" Bron said, just having heard Rebecca like Belmont did.
-
“Oh, don’t be so hard on Cera,” Pangaea told Mr. Threehorn, “She just wants to helpful, and besides, she’s just as protective of Tricia as you are. I wouldn’t worry about either of ëem. But I’ll go and tell her you’re okay just the same. You take it easy.”
He turned to Rick. “Uh, listen...whoever you are...do you know where the hole in the Great Wall is?”
--------------------------------------------------
As he approached the opening in the Great Wall, Screech faltered when he saw the large number of dinosaurs assembled on the other side.
“Uh, Red Claw,” he said uncertainly, “I see the flyer, but there’s a pretty big herd with her. I don’t think it’s such a good idea to attack right now.”
-
Red Claw roared, "FINE! I'LL GET HER MYSELF! Since you don't have the gall to go and fight no matter how large that herd is! YOU IDIOTS!, " He purposedly gave a warning stomp and snapped his jaws where Screech was.
His blind eyes were not burning red. He didn't give a darn in the world if he was blind, or outnumbered, in his mind, it was revenge. It was either his way or the highway.
He roared and ran to what he smelled was the Great Valley entry.
Amy responded in a stern voice to Belmont, "Yeah, I'm going to run alright."
Amy jumped on Grandpa longneck's back again and climbed up quickly up to his head. She looked down to see Red Claw run towards them.
"Get ready guys....we have our thing to fill our hole...." She smiled in an almost wicked way.
Rebecca lifted a brow wondering what Amy meant. Then for a quick moment, she realized and said, "Amy, are you sure we should risk this?"
Amy responded, "Well what else can we do, he's the thing that made the hole bigger, and he's coming our way,so why not do that?"
Little Foot looked around at the hole and saw Red Claw. He also jumped from one rock to the other and he teased Red Claw, "Hey blind guy this way." He tapped the side of the rock with his tail.
Red Claw snarled and roared.
While he roared a roll of thunder rumbled into the sky, and a flash of lighting followed, right then and there, Little Foot felt a wet drop of water fall on their noses.
This was the perfect advantage and disadvantage for everyone.
-
Spike heard the roar and instinctively buried his head into the ground.
Longtail on the other wing hearing the roar and knowing who it was, he jumped backwards and flapped his wings and rose into the sky giving his own screech not knowing there was a plan to deal with Redclaw. 'I just hope I'm in time to help.' he said mentally.
Grandma Longneck looked down and cried "Littlefoot!" She then reached over and picked her grandson up and moved him away from the wall. "Stay near me Littlefoot."
~~~
Rick looked down at Pangaea and said, "First, the names Rick, second yes I do know where the hole is. Come on, it's this way." He turned his head and for a moment stared into the sky as he whispered "I think I heard something bad..."
-
"Get behind me, kiddos," Anna instructed Cera, Tricia, and Ducky. "Those morons won't lay a claw on y'all as long as I'm around." They did as told and stepped behind Anna. She was uneasy about what was to take place, but she knew she would help protect the little ones first and foremost.
-
"Sharpteeth, everyone get ready." Grandpa Longneck said as he looked around to see where they were and how many they were, and what types.
Mim looked around and picked up the largest bit of branch that she couldsee on the ground not to far off and that she could easily wield and got ready herself.
-
Pangaea cupped a hand to his ear. “I hear something, too!” he said, “I think it was a sharptooth roar...” He trailed off as he realized the familiarity of the call. “Oh, you gotta be kidding me!” he groaned, “Red Claw’s back already?!”
He started to get panicky again. Red Claw was doubtless attempting to enter the valley through the same opening the others were trying to fix. That meant that the entire gang, and several GOF members, would be exposed to his attack. While Red Claw himself might be hampered by his blindness, Screech and Thud would likely be with him to serve as his eyesóand provide two extra sets of jaws.
“Come on!” Pangaea yelled to Rick, as he took off in the direction he had indicated, “We need to get over there!”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech sprung back in terror when Red Claw snapped at him. Then his face twisted into an outraged scowl as the revenge-crazed sharptooth thundered off.
“You’re going to get yourself killed!” he screamed after Red Claw. You fool! he mentally added.
Snarling in frustration, he turned to Thud. “What should we do?” he asked him, “Help this bonehead or not?”
-
Claw couldn't believe that Redclaw was actually attaking them again and what is more he was doing this shortly after his previous failure. Didn't he see... well... smell, that he is outnumbered and with giving such a loud roar he will attract even more Valleyers (at least those who could fight). He must had been out of his mind, clearly.
Claw and Chomper gathered with Anna, Cera, Tricia and Ducky. The big sharptooth was higher league of fighters than green fastbiter, so it would be reasonable for him to protect kids if Redclaw's henchmen show up. Then he thought that maybe it would be better if children run away to safety, then the others would be able to focus on driving off the sharpteeth attacking the Valley. The question was: would they listen? They could, after all, want to stay with their friends and help somehow. Maybe they will agree to leave this place, if Claw phrases this order adequately...
"Cera, Ducky, Tricia and Chomper!" he said to children "We might need more adults to fight against Redclaw, so I ask you to go and find as many of them as you can and tell them to come here. Can you do this?" he asked, hoping that the answer will be 'yes'.
-
'Help him,' thud said as he charged. sam ran to the outside of the wall waiting for thud.
-
"Back so soon, well I'll see to it that this won't end badly" Belmont muttered referring to Red Claw,Screech and Thud.
-
As soon as they heard Redclaw, Chronicler and Ruby hid behind one of the larger rocks. "Jeez, these guys sure are persistent, aren't they?" said Chronicler.
"They just don't ever seem to give up unless if they have no choice but to give up," said Ruby.
Chronicler looked around and saw a medium-sized boulder nearby. "Well, let's convince them otherwise. Here, help me lift this." He walked up to the boulder and only managed to lift one end of it.
Ruby barely managed to lift the other end. "What are you planning to do?"
"Let's just say one of those Fast-Biters is about to be out of shape - as in flattened," said Chronicler, quoting a part of one of his Bionicle comics.
They walked out from behind the large rock and saw Thud charging. "Alright, on the count of three." They began swinging the boulder back and forth. "One... two... three!" They released the boulder, sending it flying towards Thud. Unfortunately, it landed short and hit the ground with a big thud right in front of Thud.
"Aw crap," mumbled Chronicler, knowing what Thud now going to do.
-
Thud saw Chronicler and growled. He ran toward him but before he got there he was broadsided by sam who knocked him to the ground. Thud hit the ground wondering what happened when he turned to see sam standing over him. "It's time for round 2,' sam said.
-
Rick's eyes widened as he shouted "REDCLAW?! HERE?!?!" He then looked down at Pangaea and said, "Just keep up with me!" as he began to run towards where the hole in the wall was located.
~~~
Grandma Longneck raised her tail and got ready to swing at any of the three sharpteeth standing in their way. "Why do you think they came back so soon?" she asked aloud
Longtail flapped into the scene and was rather shocked to see Redclaw so close. "Hey ugly up here!" he shouted hoping to get the meat eaters attention.
-
The rain continued to fall as thud shoved sam in the mud. "You'll pay for that,' sam growled as he punched thud in the nose.
-
Red Claw roared to where Longtail was, cursing at him, saying many vulgar words. He knew that wasn't the flyer he was looking for, but it was still just as annoying to him.
He whacked the flyer with his tail and roared at everyone and anyone near. Swearing, yelling, shouting, and he shouted, "WHERE IS SHE?! I KNOW YOU HAVE HER!"
Amy was still on Grandpa Longneck's head as she saw the blind terrible lizard roar, paw the ground, and she saw that he was making mud accidently. She grinned and jumped to a rock. The flash of lighting struck against the rocks, making them collapse. Amy saw Vincent near them. She screeched, "Vincent! Get out of the way!"
Red Claw heard Amy and charged where she was. Suddenly, the memories came back to Amy when she jumped upon Red Claw's head and blinded him. She screeched the loudest screech she possibly could. She jumped off, and Red Claw rammed into the rock, the rocks pilled all over him so quickly.
Little Foot was behind his grandmother and saw Screech and Thud fighting with the others.
He yelled out to the others, "Try to get Screech and Thud away from here, the rocks are collasping!"
Rebecca shielded Petrie from the rain and away from the battle scene, feeling the heavy, drenching water on her, and feeling the shock of everything that was going on.
--------------
Mr. Three Horn heard the roars, growls, and everything. He cursed his foot for being wounded.
"Why...why now?" He growled, seemingly to Tria, but it mostly to himself.
-
Grandpa Longneck got his tail ready to fight with Redclaw. "Keep back young ones." He said to the kids.
Mim swung her branch at the closest fastbiter.
Petrie continued to fly, looking for any fastbiters or sharpteeth he could see so he could warn the others.
-
Sam continued to fight the rain and the lightining and thunder reminded him of the dinosaur fight scene from Fantasia. Thud knocked sam into the mud. Both continued fighting scratching eachother. Sam saw the rocks fall first and shoved thud out of the way. Sam tried to jump clear but some of the rocks hit him burrying his lower body. Thud was shocked for he had not heard the rocks fall when he saw that sam was still alive he did not know what to do. On one hand sam hand saved his life and on the other sam was now more of a meal now that he was pinned. He stood over sam and said in "I know that you expect me to kill you but I won't,' sam was confused. "Why is he not eating me,' sam asked himself. "Screech retreat back into the bushes,' thud roared. Thud looked around and didn't see screech. As thud turned to run he looked at sam and smiled before waving. Sam saw this and knew that thud was sparing him and returned the wave and smile. Thud seeing this ran back into the bushes.
-
(OOC: Darn me and my inability to keep up with these fight scenes! :bang)
Screech was dumbfounded by Thud’s eagerness to assist Red Claw in what he considered to be a fool’s errand, so much so that he stood still for several seconds after Thud took off. Then he growled reluctantly, and ran after him.
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea doubted he would be able to glide in the rain, so he simply ran after Rick. While considerably slower on the ground than a fast runner or fast biter, Pangaea had found his Microraptor body to be far superior in both speed and stamina to his human one (further consolidating his resolution to stay in this form as long as he remained in the Land Before Time).
Truth be told, Pangaea didn’t think he would be any help against the sharpteeth (except possibly as bait); he certainly would be no match for them in a fight. He did, however, have an idea of how to perhaps reduce their efficiency in battle, though attempting it would be undeniably risky. Even so, he figured he might as well be prepared to try it.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech, who had not yet caught up with Red Claw and Thud, stopped in his tracks when he saw the boulders tumble down onto his leader. He stomped the rain-muddied ground in frustration.
“I told him!” he groaned, and rushed to help Red Claw.
-
Belmont then noticed Red Claw was approaching Grandpa Longneck and Longtail, then Belmont ran,rain pouring down his face and then he hit Red Claw in the back with a dropkick and he jumped back expecting the carnivore to turn to face him "come on" Belmont yelled although he knew that he wouldn't be able to get rid of Red Claw, at least he could weaken him.
-
"Claw is right, girls! Go see if Mr. Threehorn can help us, if he is well enough to fight! Go with 'em, Ducky! This is no place for little ones!" Anna ordered as she finished making a slingshot out of her makeshift sling and a thick Y-shaped stick.
"But, will you be okay?!" Ducky cried out.
"I'll be fine, Ducky! Go now!" Anna ordered again before she picked up a small rock, pulled it back in her slingshot, and fired at Screech.
"Take that!" Anna hooted before she picked up another rock.
Meanwhile, Cera, Tricia, and Ducky had all made it to Mr. Threehorn.
"Daddy! Are you okay?!" Cera panted. "The others are under attack over at the wall where Redclaw and his pals got in before! Our friends are out there, and they're in trouble! We came to see if you could help!"
"It is really bad! It is, it is!" Ducky added. She was sitting on Cera's back. Tricia simply flopped down next to Cera as she panted heavily.
-
Longtail hit the ground hard and rolled several feet coming to a stop on his belly. He groaned in pain and tried to force his pain to one side as he stood back up and screeched at Redclaw. "Come on ya big fool! Is that all you got?!" he shouted as loud as he could over the rain. He knew if he got Redclaws attention he'd most likely be eaten, but he never was one to simply sit and watch others fight when he knew he could help.
Grandma stepped away from the falling rocks making sure to keep Littlefoot safe. She however never took her eyes off Redclaw even as she shifted her head and called out to Amy "Are you alright little one?"
Spike had pulled his head out of the ground long enough to see that Cera, Ducky and Tricia were moving away from the fighting and he followed them walking through the bushes just as they stopped as well. He then walked over and nuzzled Ducky as he mumbled, 'are you alright?'
~~~
Rick had to squint to see in the rain and he sighed as he looked down at Pangaea as he asked loudly to be heard through the rain, "Do you have any type of plan once we get to the fight?"
-
Grandpa Longneck used his tail to take a swipe at Redclaw as he pivoted on his hips a bit to add some of his weight behind his tail swipe.
Mim saw the fastbiters take off and decided to wait and see what would happen next before she acted.
-
"A little help would be nice,' sam yelled out.
-
'Thomas' ran over to Sam to give him just that... help. What he didn't realize was exactly WHAT he was getting into... :blink:
-
“Well, up until a moment ago, I had a thought,” Pangaea replied to Rick’s question, “but now that I think about it, it’s probably not going to work, especially in this rain. So never mind.”
“I suspect Screech has something of a vendetta against me, though. I might be able to distract HIM, maybe lead him outside the valley while everyone else seals the gap. Trouble is, I’m almost certain I can’t glide in this weather, so I’d probably end up getting eaten.” He contemplated the prospect for a moment, then shrugged. “Still, it’d be one of the more useful things I’ve done since coming here, besides helping Mr. Threehorn.”
-
However, there was no response from Amy at all. There was just Red Claw's roars of pain, rage, and vengeance. And the rain dropping.
Red Claw fell back and landed with a THUD! The rocks and the boulders pilled all over him, and then there was no movement from the sharptooth at all. The hole was officially clogged up.
Then, something came out of the pile of rocks, a brown beak popped out and Amy emerged from the rocks. She shook her head to try to get the rocks off her. Then she turned around to see the hole clogged up.
-----------------
Mr. Three Horn suddenly heard roaring ahead come to a halt.
"Did you kids hear that?" He asked softly. He nudged his daughters near him. And he motioned Ducky and Spike to come near too.
"Kids, just stay with us for a bit until your mother arrives." he said to Ducky and Spike.
-----------------
Little Foot cheered and exclaimed, "We did it!"
-
Sam looked up and saw the hole was gone. Sam began to get some of the rocks off him but a few were too heavy. "When is "Thomas" going to get here,' sam asked himself.
-
No sooner than he had said that did the human begin helping to get the rocks off of Sam.
"Well, THAT wasn't so hard, now was-" 'Thomas' began to say.
ROAR!!!
"Oh. what NOW?!" the human exclaimed.
-
"I do hope we're not trapped out in the mysterious beyond,' sam, said.
-
Longtail smiled brightly as he heard Littlefoots exclamation.
"That's great!"
Grandma Longneck sighed in relief as she commented, "Yes that indeed is a good thing to know." She then glanced around to the others present and asked, "Is everyone alright? Amy dear, how are you?"
Spike stepped closer to Mr.Threehorn expecting more trouble after hearing the roar.
~~~
Rick heard the roar and stopped in his tracks as he looked around.
"I think the fighting is over...at least for now. And any idea is worth trying Pangaea. And don't worry I'd protect you as well as I could if we tried." he said with a confident smile.
-
"Where are sam and "Thomas,' mr thicknose asked.
-
Pangaea simply uttered a quiet “thank you” to Rick. As touched as he was that anyone (especially someone he didn’t feel he knew very well) would offer to risk their life for him, the prospect worried him. He didn’t share Rick’s confidence, had little self-esteem, and regarded himself as generally useless (though he made a constant effort to not be so). Truthfully, he didn’t think of himself as someone worth saving in a life-or-death situation. If someone died while trying to protect him, he wasn’t sure if he could bear the guilt.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech hadn’t made it to the gap before the rocks filled it and Red Claw was buried. Frantically, Screech began yanking rocks out of the pile in an attempt to free his leader.
“You big, stupid, stubborn, overstuffed, pebble-brained bonecruncher!” he cursed at Red Claw (if he wasn’t dead, Screech knew, he was surely unconscious), “You never listen to reason!”
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea (accompanied by Rick) finally reached the site of the battle. By now, the gap was filled in with rocks, and there were no sharpteeth to be seen.
“Late, as usual,” Pangaea muttered under his breath, though he was relieved that the danger was apparently over. “What happened?” he asked, panicked that someone had been hurt, “What did we miss?”
-
"now that you mention it,Mr. Thinknose , where are sam and 'Thomas'" Belmont asked.
-------------------------
Shorty had finally gotten to the place where the gap used to be and he heard what Belmont had said so he approached Belmont "I hate to say it but they could be on the other said "Shorty said.
-----------------------------------------
"Oh crap, weren't Red Claw and his lackeys enough trouble" Belmont responded
"Red Claw was here" Shorty replied
"yeah, he was here" Belmont told him.
-
When the rocks had collapsed and blocked off the gap, Chronicler and Ruby peeked out from behind the large rock they were hiding behind. Chronicler simply said, "Well... that was convenient."
Chronicler and Ruby stepped out from behind the rock. "Like I said earlier, it's just a pile of rocks," said Chronicler. "All we can do now is hope that we don't get a large enough earthshake in the next few days."
"Oh yes, that would be very bad, very bad that would be," commented Ruby.
Chronicler noticed the rain was now coming down hard. "I don't know about you guys, but I'd like to get out of the rain, so I'm going home." He then began heading back to Ruby's cave. Ruby decided to follow him, just to make sure he wouldn't get hurt on the way.
-
Sam pushed the rest of the rocks off. "That could have been redclaw,' sam said.
-
"How is everyone?" Mim asked looking around.
"Anyone in need of any help?" Grandpa Longneck said.
-
"Well, I'm glad THAT is done 'n over with," Anna said as she looked around and took count of everyone. "Wait a minute. Where's Sam and Thomas?"
-----------------------
"Daddy, we should go see if anybody's hurt," Cera spoke up. "It sounds like the fighting stopped."
-
Johan looked at rita with a worried look on his face.
"Don't worry they'll be alright,' rita said
-
"What makes you so sure,for all we know they could be injured or worse" Belmont told Rita, he was still thinking about what Shorty had told him, about the possibly that Sam and "Thomas" could be trapped in the Mysterious Beyond, but was that true?
-
"We don't but they're both smart and resourceful so if they are they'll find the way back in,' rita said.
-
"Spike or Chomper were here they could follow their scents." Mim said. "Is anyone injured or in need of help?" She asked looking around.
-
"No I think we're all fine here,' mr thicknose said.
-
Longtail looked up at the wall and smiled.
"I could go look for Sam and Thomas while you all find a way around the wall." he commented hoping some others would accept his plan.
Grandma Longneck nodded at the suggestion. "It sounds like a good idea to me. What does everyone else think?" she asked aloud.
~~~
Rick sighed as he spoke to Pangaea, "Better late than never I suppose right?" He then nodded his head also at Longtail's plan. "That sounds like a good idea to me as well, but you shouldn't go alone."
-
"Ya know," Anna spoke up as she looked at the wall. "Humans, especially those who are at healthy weights, do not weigh a whole lot. Back at home, we sometimes have to airlift folks out of dangerous areas. It's a long story about how humans learned how to fly, so let's leave that out for now. Anyhoo, maybe we could have one of our stronger flyers fly over the wall while carrying a long vine. The flyer could lower the vine down far enough for Sam and Thomas to reach it, and then the flyer could lift those two back over the wall onto this side. Perhaps one or two other flyers can accompany the rescue flyer for security reasons."
------------------------
"We really should go see if anybody's hurt, Daddy," Cera said as she looked up at her father.
"We really should, oh yes yes yes," Ducky added.
-
Mim nodded at Anna's idea, "If the vine is long enough not only could it reach but perhaps more then 1 adult flyer may be able to lift then, even if just 1 at a time." She said.
"We have to find out first if they are over there or elsewhere." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
(OCC: Okay, Noname, Sam where are you two?)
Amy looked to Grandama Longneck and said, "I'm alright thank you."
She turned to Longtail and said, "That is a good idea, can you see Noname and Sam on the other side?"
---------------
Little Foot ran away from his grandmother and climbed up on the wall, climbing up. He slipped a few times and Amy saw what he was attempting to do.
"It's okay kid, the adults can take care of them, you probably should get out of the rain." She smiled looking up at him.
Little Foot looked a little disappointed and he looked at above him. She was probably right, even though he wanted to help somehow.
So he slid down and asked, "Is everyone else okay?"
------------
Topsy Three Horn stared to where he heard nothing, no sounds, nothing, so he said to Tria, "Tria, take these kids home, I'll go see what's going on. I'll be back, don't worry." He nuzzled her and his daughters and limped away to look for the rest of the herd.
-
Sam looked at the wall. "Uh "Thomas" I think we're in the mysterious beyond,' sam said.
-
"Dang it... I think you are right..." 'Thomas' responded. "I don't like the look of this..."
-
Grandma Longneck gently nuzzled Littlefoot as he reached the bottom of the rock wall. "Come along little one, getting you out of the rain is important so you don't get sick." she said with compassion in her voice.
Longtail faced Amy as he replied, "Of course I can, didn't anyone tell you we flyers have amazing eyesight. We can see for miles. If Sam and "Thomas" are out in the Mysterious Beyond chances are I'll find them!" He then flapped his wings raising himself into the air with a broad smile as he flew forward towards the top of the Great Wall.
Rick watched Longtail fly and couldn't help but smile even in the rain. It was just incredible to see this child be so agile and quick in such bad weather. "Just be careful Longtail!" he called after the young flyer.
~~~
Spike nuzzled Ducky and moaned as if asking 'can we go home now?'
-
"Niether do I,' sam said. "Well I don't remember this part of the mysterious beyond from the movies or the tv show.'
-
Ducky embraced Spike in return, and then looked up at Tria.
"Tria, if it is okay, could Spike and I head on home now?" Ducky asked.
-
"I just hope we don't run into redclaw,' sam said. 'You know I think I know why thud spared me after I pushed him out of the way of that rock slide.'
-
Longtail reached the top of the wall and even though the rain was rather heavy he could still see for a short distance. He flapped forward to see if he could make out any shapes or figures, but he couldn't see anyone so far. "I hope they aren't in trouble." he said aloud. "SAM! THOMAS!" he cried through the rain hoping they were close enough to hear his calls.
-
Claw looked around and waited with others for results of Longtail reconnaissance. He hoped that Sam and Thomas will be found soon, as the weather was getting worse and worse. Chomper was away, probably still looking for some adults to alert about return of Redclaw, which was unnecessary now, as the big sharptooth was pilled over by lots of rocks. There was no way anyone could survive something like this, which (knowing this from movies experience) probably guaranted that Redclaw will emerge from under those boulders some time later, Claw thought ironically...
-
A voice was heard elsewhere,
"Hey! How is everyone?!" Mr. Three Horn limped in the clearing and his jaw seemed to have dropped ten stories once he saw Red Claw crushed under the rocks.
"You-you did this? He turned to the others." Little Foot said, "Yeah! And Amy distracted Red Claw! So she can't be taken out of the valley! She and the newcomers helped us!" He yelled to Mr. Three Horn, obviously still angry with him for treating the newcomers the way he did.
Mr. Three Horn's eyes widened and then he tore his gaze from Little Foot.
Amy yelled to Longtail again, "Do you see Noname and Sam?"
-
"If they are in the mysterious beyond I do hope they are very nearby." Mim said.
-
Anna turned in the direction of Mr. Threehorn when she heard him talk. Just then, a terrible feeling came over her. Not a feeling of anger, but rather feelings of embarrassment and regret as she watched Mr. Threehorn approach the group with a limp. It hurt Anna to see such a proud and regal figure look defeated, or at least that was how she perceived him to feel. Anna knew what she had to do, even though she knew Mr. Threehorn was not the easiest dinosaur to approach. As she slowly headed over to Mr. Threehorn, Anna felt as though she would pass out from being so nervous. From the moment she had met Mr. Threehorn, Anna wanted to be accepted by him, and just as he had started to accept her, she screwed it up. Knowing she probably publically humiliated Mr. Threehorn was more painful than her injured arm. Once she reached Mr. Threehorn, Anna remained silent for a few moments before she spoke up as best as she could at the time. She was standing so he could see her, but she looked down and avoided eye contact out of shame.
"I'm not here to fight, and I'm not lookin' to cause trouble," Anna whispered. "I just wanted say I'm sorry for my part in what happened earlier. Even though my intention was to protect one of my friends, I still let my emotions get the best of me, and I truly regret that. The things I said were mean and hurtful, and I don't really believe any of those bad things I said about ya. I just want ya to know I'm very sorry about my actions, and that I really hope I did not cause any harm to ya." Anna was starting to cry by that point as she attempted to keep her injured arm out of Mr. Threehorn's view. She knew he would notice it eventually, but she did not want him to feel any worse that he probably did.
-
Mr. Three Horn turned to see Anna and saw her arm. He sighed out of frustration at himself and pity for her. He grunted and kept his proud, stern glare at her.
"That's brave of you, to apologize to me like this. And I apologize for hurting you, ehhh I see I caused quite a bit of damage on your arm...and I apologize for hurting your friend. Speaking of which where is that rainbow face?"
-
'We have reason to beleive that both he and 'Thomas' are trapped in the mysterious beyond we currently have longtail searching for them,' mr thicknose said.
-
"I think Longtail went up to get a peek and see if he could see them on the other side." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
Longtail continued to look for Thomas and Sam still having no luck and knowing the others in the valley would want to know if any progress was being made. He tried calling out once more, "Thomas! Sam! I know you two can hear me...now answer me!!!" After several more moments of silence Longtail turned around and flapped back over the valley wall and lowered himself close enough to the others but enough to keep himself in the air. "I still don't see them, but I'll keep looking."
Grandma Longneck sighed. "Well then please keep looking, we need to make sure they are okay."
Rick continued to look around and was surprised to see Anna and Mr.Threehorn exchanging apologies. He then turned to face Longtail and replied, "Okay, just be careful...the rain can make you sick."
-
Pangaea had been silent for several minutes now, as he stared in shock at the barricade of boulders filling what had formerly been a gap in the Great Wall. Through the rain, he could see a single, scarred, two-fingered hand with one red talon, protruding from between the rocks. Surveying the scene and putting the pieces together in his head, he realized that part of the wall adjacent to the gap had collapsed to form the blockade, and Red Claw had been buried underneath.
The first thought that came to Pangaea’s mind was the question of whether Red Claw was dead. Part of him hoped not. Though he would much rather Red Claw die by the hands of any of the Great Valleyers or GOF members than vice versa, he felt saddened by the prospect of the great predator’s unexpected demise. He had actually hoped to have seen Red Claw for himself, just to get a look at a full-grown, living Tyrannosaurus rex. Now it appeared that he had missed that chance.
On the other hand, Pangaea considered, Red Claw might not be dead. If he was anything like the other sharpteeth in the Land Before Time series, he was stupefyingly tough. Perhaps he was still alive under there, merely unconscious. But if that were true, then he could conceivably spring to life at any time, and Pangaea didn’t feel brave enough to risk taking a pulse.
-
"We'd better find a cave to get out of the rain,' sam said to "Thomas".
-
Red Claw, unconsious, just laid there and started to have visions. Visions that would have made any sharptooth angry, afraid, and defenseless. His teeth were loosened, he could no longer hear, his nose was chopped off.
Suddenly there was a rumble, and slowly Red Claw emerged from the rocks. He roared to the sky and he swayed from one side to the other, having more rocks fall on the ground. He shook the dust off him and roared at the valley, telling them that he would be back soon. Very soon. He hardly missed Screech, Noname, and Sam.
The rocks were plopped in place, but it was low enough for Noname and Sam to climb over.
-
"We should get out of this rain" Belmont said, he was getting sick of the weather,more like fed up, but he would never leave two fellow GOF members in the mysterious beyond.
-
"Do you think he saw us,' sam asked "Thomas".
-
"Perhaps they left the area to try to find a way in." Mim said.
"Or a cave to rest in perhaps. I hope they are ok and not hurt." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
"Well we should leave someone here in case they come back this way,' mr thicknose said.
-
"Oh, it's not that bad, but I accept your apology nonetheless," Anna replied to Mr. Threehorn's comment about her arm. Even though she was being honest, Anna still did not want him to feel any worse than he probably felt. She then brought her attention to what the newcomers had helped the valley residents accomplish.
"So...whadaya think about the new wall? Does it look strong enough?" she asked.
-
"That seems like a good idea rita and I will saty here incase sam and 'Thomas' come back this way,' johan said.
-
Mr. Three Horn shook his head, "It's pathetic...well, it looks like it can be fixed up a bit though..."
So Mr. Three Horn ran to where the very small gap was and he yelled, "C'mon, whoever is out there, get back in here, the hole is large enough for you to come through!"
Amy felt drenched under the rain, so she went under a tree, next to Pangea. She smiled and asked, "You healed Mr. Three Horn didn't you? That was nice of you. Though pretty risky..."
Little Foot sighed. He looked up at his grandmother and asked, "Can we go now Grandma?"
-
Chronicler struggled to find his way back to the cave, especially considering the weather. Eventually, he got tired and had to stop and catch his breath. He held onto a tree sapling for support. He then noticed Ruby had caught up to him. "Okay, I'll admit it, I'm lost," said Chronicler.
"I guess some help would be helpful for you," said Ruby. "I can show you the way back to the cave."
"That would be good. Just give me a minute, alright? I'm tired, and this weather is only making things worse." Chronicler then looked at the sapling he was holding on to and noticed something odd about it. He noticed the trunk was strangely smooth. He also noticed that many more such saplings were growing very close together. Then, thanks to the brief illumination from a flash of lightning, he realized that these were not saplings, but full-grown bamboo plants. In fact, it was a small forest of them. He hadn't noticed this sooner because it was so dark, due to the rainy weather.
Chronicler actually smiled at seeing this. "Hey Ruby, do you think you can remember how to get back to this place? I think I've found what I had asked Claw to find."
"So this is what you call 'bamboo'? Yes, I think I can remember how to get here from where we live. So does this mean Claw does not have to do what you asked him to do?"
"Yeah, but don't worry. I'll still keep my end of the deal and give him that tool I promised him. Now can you take me back to the cave, because I'd really like to get out of this bad weather."
Ruby agreed and began leading Chronicler back to her cave.
-
Pangaea shrugged sheepishly. “Well, it didn’t look like anyone else was helping him, though, more likely, I was the only one crazy enough to try it,” he cracked. “I also thought I’d try to convince him to be a little more open-minded while I was at it. Dunno if I succeeded any.”
-
Amy was still smiling and she looked at her feet a bit, then she said, "Well, I saw Mr. Three Horn and Anna talking a minute ago, so he probably is better then he ever was this morning."
Rebecca was with her nephew and said, "Petrie, lets get out of the rain." She then went up to Pterano and said, "Pterano, once those two newcomers come back to the valley, would you like to come with me and Petrie and stay in the cave until the rain stops?" She was hoping he would say yes, since it was heavy rain, but knowing Pterano, he wasn't the most humble flyer around, he usually wanted to show how strong and smart he was. But maybe he changed a bit.
Red Claw stomped away and roared out in the rain in madness and rage. He sat himself under the trees to wait for his comrades. There was absolutely nothing on his mind but shame and revenge.
-
"I wonder if they are even near the other side or have gone elsewhere." Grandpa Longneck said.
"I do hope they are both safe, wherever they are." Mim said.
-
Pangaea nodded. “Definitely a good sign,” he agreed. He paused for a moment. “Speaking of Anna, weren’t Ducky, Cera, and Tricia with her before? Where’d they go? Mr. Threehorn had asked me to tell Cera that he was okay.”
--------------------------------------------------
A slightly battered-looking Screech found Red Claw sheltering underneath the trees.
“Red Claw!” he exclaimed, “There you are! I was trying to dig you outta that rock pile, and when you burst out on your own like that, you nearly crushed me!”
-
"Well if we can't find a cave let's shelter under some trees 'Thomas',' sam said.
-
"Red claw I see that you lived through that,' thud said.
-
Longtail was getting tired of looking, not because he didn't care, but just because he didn't like the sky water as much as he was a flyer. However before he could lower himself to the ground slowly, Longtail sneezed and the force of the sneeze blew the young flyer down onto the ground with a 'oof'
"Ow....silly sky water." he said as he sneezed again.
Rick sighed as he gently nudged Longtail.
"See...told ya you would get sick." he said with a friendly smile.
Longtail however didn't see the humor in the situation and groaned as he stood up and sniffled. "Whatever. Just get me out of here...please." he added as he turned to the longneck.
Rick responded by lifting Longtail onto his back and stepping closer to the trees if for no other reason than they would slow at least some of the rain fall at bay.
Grandma Longneck nodded at her grandson and said, "Of course dear. Let's return to the nest until the sky water stops falling."
-
"Good idea, Sam" came the response. "Those caves to the left of us should do" 'Thomas' responded.
-
"Maybe we head back. Lots of sky water." Petrie said to his mother.
---
"Maybe it would be best, to take what shelter we can then return here once the sky water has stopped or less of it is falling." Mim said.
-
“So...what happened here, exactly?” Pangaea asked Amy. “I think I missed a lot.”
-
"Yeah come on,' sam said as he ran toward the caves.
-
Mr. Three Horn snorted.
"Huh...well I guess they went away by now..." He turned to everyone else and saw others leaving. He saw Amy and decided to approach her.
Amy was about to respond to Pangaea, but Mr. Three Horn's presence made her silent and looked at Mr. Three Horn with a steady and stern stare.
"Hello Amy." He smiled uneasily.
"Hi Mr. Threehorn." She tried to keep her voice steady. She did not at all want to show the fact that she was afraid of what Mr. Threehorn was going to do next.
"I want to apologize for my behavior today. And I want to thank you for making that speech. It touched me greatly." He smiled.
Amy gave a slight smile and replied, "Thank you, I'm glad you liked it."
Mr. Three Horn then turned to Pangaea and said, "And thank you, Pangaea...I believe that's your name...for helping me with this wound." He smiled warmly at Pangaea.
"Well, I better be off. I need to be with my family. If you two want to come with me to stay out of the rain you are more then welcome to." He smiled.
Amy was flattered by the offer and grateful that Mr. Three Horn would suggest that. It seemed so out of character of him to do, but she sighed and replied, "Thank you, but I would like to speak with a few others before I come to your home."
He nodded understanding and he looked Pangaea for a response.
-------------
Rebecca replied, "Yes Petrie we will go." She turned to Pterano and replied, "Pterano, are you coming?"
-------------
Red Claw sighed and mooed, "I KNNNNNOOWWWW....look at me...I am a mess!"
He shook his head and moaned. "All because of my inability TO SEEE!!!!!" He roared and thrashed his head from side to side in agony.
"There is no purpose for me anymore!!! You two don't understand the blessing you have to still see! Oh...why....oh why?!"
-
"Here dear let's sit under this tree while we're waiting,' johan said to rita as they sat under a tree by the wall.
-
Anna looked at Mr. Threehorn in a pleased manner. She was glad he was finally beginning to see that the newcomers meant no harm and posed no threat to the valley residents. She then looked at Mr. Threehorn's bandaged paw and nodded in approval.
"I'd say ya did a pretty good job on that bandage, Pangaea," Anna said to Pangaea.
-
Pangaea wasn’t sure if Microraptors could blush (and even if they could, he doubted it would be noticeable on him, since he was already red all over), but he suspected that he might be doing so now. It truly meant a lot to him to have someone show appreciation for something he had done. Few things made him feel better than the knowledge that he had done something useful or helpful, and he always felt an obligation to reciprocate that sort of gratitude to whoever gave it to him.
“You’re welcome,” Pangaea replied to Mr. Threehorn. “I’m glad I could be of help.”
“And thanks,” he said to Anna, in response to her compliment on the bandage. “It’s very reassuring to hear you say that. I was worried when I was treating his injury that I wasn’t doing it right.”
Now he addressed Mr. Threehorn’s offer to join him in returning to his nest.
“Sure!” he said, “That is, if Amy doesn’t mind me leaving. I’ve been dying to get a chance to talk to Cera.”
He turned back to Anna, unsure if Mr. Threehorn’s invitation had extended to her as well. “And what about you, uh...Anna, right? What were you going to be doing?”
-
"Where we go. Back to nest or somewhere closer?" Petrie asked.
--
"Yes, if there are caves nearby we should get the young ones in there so they will be out of the rain and any others who can fit & want out of the rain." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
"You're welcome," Anna replied to Pangaea. "As for what my plans are, I had not made any. My day's free as far as I know."
-
“Did you want to come with us?” Pangaea offered, indicating himself and Mr. Threehorn.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech was a little frightened by Red Claw’s behavior, but at the same timeómuch to his own surpriseóhe actually felt sorry for the sharptooth.
“It’s not so bad, Red Claw,” he ventured, hoping to calm Red Claw down, “Those rocks could’ve killed you, you know. You’re lucky to be alive. And your nose and ears still work, don’t they? It’s not like you can’t find food anymore. You just...need to be more careful about catching it.”
-
"Uh...sure. I mean, if that's alright with Mr. Threehorn," Anna replied.
-
After sam entered the cave he shook the water off his body. "Well at least we're out of the rain,' sam said.
-
Mr. Three Horn smiled and replied, "Of course you can come, I'm sure Cera and Tricia would be happy to see you." He smiled and said, "Alright, follow me."
Amy smiled and said, "Bye guys, see you later." She smiled and went through the trees to be by herself for a bit.
------------
Little Foot replied to the others, "Bye guys!" He ran ahead of his grandmother, but not too much ahead, still he couldn't wait to get out of the rain.
-----------
"Oh...what does that mater?!" He roared at Screech. "I'm disabled! I can't function like the young, full blooded sharptooth I used to be! I don't know where certain things are! The scents are everywhere...it's just a mess to me! I don't know how I take this any longer!"
----------
Rebecca said, "Let's go Petrie to the nest, it's not very far from here. Stay under my wing though and stay close." She smiled and nudged him to the sky to head back home.
-
What in the world? He can't be the same Mr. Threehorn from this mornin'. I'm certain somebody's talked to him, Anna thought as she found herself puzzled by Mr. Threehorn's change of heart and attitude.
"Thanks. Alrightie then, let's get outta this rain," Anna said as she followed Mr. Threehorn. She still felt funny about his suddenly pleasant attitude, but it made her feel relieved. She hated fighting, and she felt terrible for hurting his pride. Anna knew Mr. Threehorn was a grudger, and she was grateful that Mr. Threehorn had forgiven her. She was even more grateful that he was starting to accept the newcomers.
-
“See ya, Amy!” Pangaea waved, and went to follow Mr. Threehorn and Anna, feeling extremely grateful for the big Triceratops's change in attitude. Maybe that little chat I had with him helped after all, he thought. He only hoped it would last.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech sighed. It wasn’t in his nature to comfort others, or feel the need to do so, but he felt strangely uncomfortable seeing his long-time pack leader like this. “Well, think about this, Red Claw,” he said, “You’re luckier than most sharpteeth. Most of your kind hunts alone, don’t they? You’ve got me and Thud to help you. We can be your eyes. Besides, you’ve only been blind for a day or two now, haven’t you? Perhaps you’ll get used to it eventually, and learn to compensate with your other senses.”
-
"Me glad nest close." Petrie said as he flew towards his mother's nest. "Me hope others find place out of rain." He said.
--
Grandpa Longneck and Mim went along the direction that Grandma Longneck & Littlefoot went in.
----
Flapper found a small cave he could go into to get out of the rain. He shook himself just inside the entrance and rubbed some of his body to try to get as much of the water off as he could then went in as deep as he cold into the small cave.
-
Amy saw a while away that an orange tailed flyer was going into the hole.
Well...he seems a bit alone...maybe I should accompany him. She was usually nervous and self consious around new people, or dinosaurs in this case, but she breathed and tried to walk out of the trees and into the rain again and she called to the flyer in the small cave, "Um...hi! Is it okay if I stay in here?"
--------------
Rebecca lead Petrie away and she called to Pterano, "Come along Pterano!"
Petrie and her stopped at the home and the brothers and sister called out to them.
"Where were you guys?!"
Rebecca smiled warmly at her children and said, "Hush now, just stay inside and stay warm, and I'll tell you all about it."
----------
Mr. Three Horn lead Anna and Panagea away to his mate Tria, his daughters and Ducky and Spike.
"Tria, let's go home, I invited these two to our home, I'm sure you'll be fine with that. There's a cave not far from here, let's go."
----------
Red Claw banged his head on the tree and a few tears fell down his blind eyes.
"Not either one of you know what it's like...why...why would something like this happen to me? The sharptooth those stupid plant eaters fear???"
-
Upon seeing her father return, Tricia giggled in excitement as she ran up to Mr. Threehorn and nuzzled his uninjured front paw. This brought Cera's attention to the approaching dinosaurs.
"Finally!" Cera said with a smile as she went over to them. "I'm glad you're okay, Daddy," she said as she embraced her father's lower left leg.
"I am glad everyone is okay here, yep yep yep!" Ducky added as she dashed over to Anna. "How is your arm?"
"It's doin' better, thanks," Anna replied as she gently picked up the little swimmer.
"I am glad to hear that, yes I am," Ducky said. Anna smiled before she brought her attention to Tria.
"It's nice to see ya again," Anna said.
-
Pangaea idled at the back of the group, slightly behind and to the side of Mr. Threehorn. He remained silent, fearing that it would be rude to interrupt the reunion taking place before him, content for now to simply smile fondly at the sight of it. Inwardly, however, he hoped that someone else in the party would make the decision to approach or introduce him (depending on their level of acquaintanceship with him), as he was longing for some social attention right now (if only to be involved in a conversation), but was too nervous to pursue it on his own. He was so shy that he tended to get an adrenaline rush just from the anticipation of being about to meet someone, as was the case now. This, of course, only served to make him more of a nervous wreck than usual.
-
Just then, Anna realized Ducky had most likely not met Pangaea yet.
"Ducky, there's someone here I don't think you've met," Anna said as she turned toward Pangaea. This brought the little swimmer's attention to the red glider.
"He looks like Guido! He does, he does!" Ducky giggled.
"Of course he does. Is that a surprise?" Anna asked out of curiosity.
"Guido said he has never met another one of his kind, yep yep yep," Ducky replied.
"Well, now ya know there's more of his kind around," Anna said.
"Is he mad? He is so red, yep yep yep," Ducky asked out of concern.
"No," Anna chuckled. "That's his normal color. He's very nice but looks very shy. Why dontcha introduce yourself to him? I'll be right here."
"Okay! I like friends, yes I do!" Ducky chirped as Anna set her on the ground. Ducky then approached Pangaea.
"Hello! I am Ducky, and I hear you are very nice, yep yep yep. What is your name?" Ducky asked.
-
"Me glad we all here." Petrie said happily to his family.
--
Flapper looked at the entrance and at Amy, "Sure. it's not a huge cave but more then large enough for the 2 of us." He said, "and back there looks like a slight curve that may be out of the wind too." He said.
-
Belmont had ran under a nearby tree,in dino form, he rested his head against the trunk and thought about when he first came here.
-
Pangaea raised a hand in a timid wave as Ducky noticed him. “Hi, Ducky,” he said with a shy but friendly smile, his voice shaky from a combination of nervousness and excitement, “M–my name’s Pangaea. Yeah, it’s a weird name...kinda wish I’d chosen something different. Uh...a–a–at any rate, it’s great to meet you, Ducky. Really, really great. It'd be a pleasure to be your friend. An honor, even.”
He quickly fell silent again, wondering if he’d just made a fool of himself as he waited for Ducky's response.
(OOC: Incidently, my position and expression at the beginning of this scene probably looks exactly as I drew my dinosona.)
-
Amy wipped the water off her and she shaked feeling the wind blow onto her skin. She went deeper into the cave and said, "So, are you a native here? I'm new here myself, I'm Amy and you are....?" She said to try to make conversation.
Rebecca commented, "Well almost everyone...Pterano might come, I sure hope he does." She sighed in spite of herself. If he didn't come she knew her son Petrie would be very disappointed.
"Anyhow, kids I want you all to stay warm and huddle up." She nudged one of her daughters near her and her daughter sighed as she felt the warmth of her mom.
"Well, there was a meeting going on the valley and well...some things didn't work out so a ruckus broke loose. No one was hurt badly thankfully. And one of the new flyers here, Amy accidently made a hole in the wall trying to come in here."
One of Petrie's brothers pipped up, "Why couldn't she just fly over the wall, what was she stupid?"
Rebecca narrowed her eyes at the boy. "Of course not! She just didn't know how else to come in. She's just a late bloomer at flying that's all. It's nothing to be ashamed of either. I knew plenty of flyers before that couldn't fly at a certain age." She nuzzled her son Petrie and continued, "Well, so everyone was trying to help her plug the hole and well...it definitely worked...but two new members accidently got out. We will help them, but in the meantime we just needed to get out of the rain."
--------------
Mr. Three Horn smiled at the conversation going on between the others. He nudged Tria and said, "How were the kids doing? Were they behaving?"
-
Rick had found that the trees made rather excellent cover from the rain. Coupled with the fact that he had more time to spend with Longtail.
"So Longtail, you got any stories you'd like to share? Seeing as how we may be here a while?"
The young flyer looked up to face the Longneck and sighed. "I suppose I do...which one would you like to hear?" he asked honestly.
Rick thought for a moment knowing most of the stories Longtail had to tell would be ones he knew already, but he simply grinned and replied, "Tell me of how you met Zaine."
Longtail gave a small laugh at that statement as he said, "Sure...well, it all started a few cold times ago. I was in a bad way, I was trying to hurt my friends and I didn't care who got in my way....And I was willing to prove it as I lashed out at anyone..even my own Uncle who tried to help me. And at one point I did indeed kill another valley member, but he had it coming for a long time, trust me.
After that the valley leaders cornered me by the south wall, and just before they could begin talking or fighting, and I'm sure it would've been the latter, I managed to get away and flew as fast as I could. I then stayed at the Tree of Life for several bright circles, but just as I thought there was no hope for me, I met Zaine...and by accident no less as I was asleep in the branches of the tree and fell out. In the end, he helped save me and the rest of the valley as well. And I'll never be able to thank him enough for that."
Rick smiled and nodded his head without saying a word, and then Longtail asked a question.
"Why are you and the newcomers here anyway? Not that its bad, I'm just curious."
Rick gave a nervous grin as he replied, "Well...I think we came here because we were meant to, as if some other worldly force guided us here for something that could be dangerous like Red Claw."
Longtail couldn't argue with that statement.
"Yeah, you guys really did help out alot with Red Claw, and let's hope he doesn't come back for a long time." he said with a smile.
-
Thomas sat down in the cave... he wondered what was going on outside.
"Sam, how did you ever get to the valley?" he asked.
-
Ruby and Chronicler eventually made it back to the cave. Once they were inside, Ruby shook herself dry. Chronicler try to follow her technique, but slipped and fell over before he could finish. "Ugh, I hate this crappy weather," said Chronicler.
"At least we are in a cave where this bad weather won't be so bad for us," said Ruby.
Chronicler looked around and soon found the rock he had left here earlier today. Unfortunately, due to the weather, it was too dark right now for him to work on that rock. "Great, it's too dark to work on this rock. Now I've got nothing to do." He then sat down. "I'm bored."
Ruby sat down next to him. "You can never have nothing to do. If you can't do one thing, you can always find something else to do." Ruby thought for a few seconds. "Maybe you can tell me about that word Claw said to you this morning that made you say he knew too much about you."
Chronicler sighed. "Do you really wanna know?"
Ruby nodded.
"Alright, let's see... where do I start?" Chronicler thought for a minute. "Well, in the universe where I and the other humans came from, many of the events that happened here in this universe are considered nothing more than... a series of stories." Chronicler tried to explain it in such a way so that Ruby would be able to easily understand it all. "Although I always enjoyed hearing that series of stories that was this universe, there was one series of stories that I always enjoyed hearing most of all. This series of stories is called 'Bionicle'."
-
Red Claw smelled and felt the rain falling, disguising his tears. He roared more and more, groaning, and weeping.
"Leave me alone you two! Just leave me be!" He ran to the other side, with his powerful legs, fully charged to ran away. He kept bumping into objects as he fled.
As he fled, he completely forgot about the three horn carcass that lied there next to Screech and Thud, now that Red Claw was gone, Screech and Thud could have the carcass all to themselves.
-----------
While waiting for the orange flyer's response, Amy held herself tightly, trying to feel warm.
I wish I had blankets or something...
----------
Little Foot walked along side with his grandmother and he asked, "Grandma, I want to tell you something...I had a strange dream today and well...it was really creepy. In fact, it was almost like what happened today. One of the new flyers, Amy was in it and she was...well....dying..."
-
Belmont had been resting under that tree for awhile now and soon he got up and ran through the valley,because of the rain,Belmont couldn't even he what what was in front of him,but soon he had reached the cave,got in and watched the storm, it was like looking out of a window during a thunderstorm except there was no window or wall.
-
"It is okay if you are shy with me. I know I talk too much at times, yep yep yep. I hope I am not scaring you," Ducky replied, having sensed Pangaea's nervousness.
-
Despite his nervousness, Pangaea couldn’t stop smiling; it was impossible not to, being greeted by someone as friendly (and downright adorable) as Duckyóespecially after she had uttered her trademark “yep yep yep” in front of him. Best catchphrase ever, he thought.
He couldn’t help but chuckle at Ducky’s last comment. “Oh, don’t worry about it,” he said, “It’s nothing personal; I’m like this with just about everyone I meet. I’m the first to admit when I’m scared of something, but you’re the last dinosaur I’d find scary.” He paused, recognizing the unintentional, but subtly familiar symmetry of his last statement. “Did I sound like Ruby just then?” he asked. He stifled another sheepish laugh. “Sorry; that happens with me sometimes: I try to say somethin', but it comes out sounding a little strange. You’ll have to pardon me; uh, let’s just say that if you thought Guido was weird, well...I’m even weirder.”
(OOC: I wrote that line with no intention of imitating Ruby's symmetrical speech style [using "scared" & "scary" and "first" & "last" at opposite ends of the same sentence], but when it ended up that way, it reminded so much like some actual lingual slip-ups of mine that I decided to work it into the scene. :p)
-
"Well I had just got off the computer when the ground opened up and I found time passing before me then I don't remember anything before found myself in front of mr thicknose,' sam said. "How did you get here,' sam asked.
-
"I'm Flapper, and I'm new here also, so no I'm no native." Flapper said to Amy. Seeing how cold she was and that he wasn't to comfortable either motioned with one hand, "let's go deeper and get out of this wind." he said. He was thinking a fire may be nice, but it would be difficult to make one with the wood wet and assuming one knew how, more the just having read how to do it a while back.
---
"Me hope they find place out of rain." Petrie said.
--
"Sleep stories can tell unpleasant stories, as well as happy and weird ones." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
Little Foot looked at his grandpa and said, "I know Grandpa, but it was just so....strange that the same things that happened in the dream happened today...like Mr. Three Horn was angry and he attacked Amy and a few others. And Red Claw actually ate the whole valley whole. Including me..."
-----------
Rebecca smiled at her son and replied, "I'm sure they have Petrie."
-----------
Amy was pulled by Flapper and taken into the deeper part of the cave.
She saw a few stones and twigs, so she decided to go to it and try to make a fire. She took some stone and tried to make the fire over the twigs.
This feels like something a cave person would do... She thought to herself.
"It might take long for me to light up but..." Before she would say another however, she was able to light a fire. It was small, but at least she was able to make it.
She stayed near it and tried to warm herself up.
------------
"Everyone, there's a cave over here, we shouldn't get so wet."
Mr. Three Horn picked up Tricia gently in his mouth and lead the way to a cave.
-
Flapper watched what Amy did. "Nice, to bad most of the wood outside is wet but this may help. If you want I can go get some to bring in here to dry out before it is put into the fire." Flapper said.
--
"Me hope so." Petrie said hoping his friends and everyone else would find shelter from the rain.
--
Grandpa Longeck continued to look at Littlefoot. "That is interesting, but I do not think even Redclaw is big enough to eat the whole Great Valley. Did you dream anything else?" He asked Littlefoot.
-
Seeing that most of people had left, Claw wanted to do the same, but then he remembered that Chomper might come to the ex-gap in the Great Wall, looking for him. Should Claw wait here or go to the Chomper's and Ruby's cave? If he do the former he will get soaked and who knows how long he will have to stay on the rain? After a moment of thinking fastbiter decided to return to the cave. If Chomper comes to the this big pile off rocks and sees that nobody is here, then he will probably come home. Besides... There was no danger in the Valley now, so Claw didn't have to worry if something bad might happen to Chomper...
He was walking through the forest, Sky Water still falling on him and occasionally there was a lighting or two brightening the sky... Then, suddenly, he heard some thud nearby. It came from a thicket and seconds later Claw could hear a groan:
"Oww... Another perfect landing... I think I broke a nail... Oh, well. It could have been worse..."
"And it will be, if you don't get off MY back in instant!" another voice said threateningly. The first voice responded with some unintelligible grunts.
"Hello? Who goes there?" Claw asked outloud. At that moment all noises were ceased and all fastbiter could hear now (except of the raining water) was a silence...
-
"so rita do you think we made a wise choice,' johan asked. "Yes I'm sure we made the right choice,' rita said.
-
Amy smiled uneasily and wondered whether or not she should let the older flyer go to get the wet twigs out in the cold. So she shook her head and said, "No, it's fine I'll go get them myself." She got herself up and walked through the rain to find more twigs and wood to use. She carried some of them in her arms and came back in.
She scrapped the water off them and put them not to close to the fire, but wanted the wet twigs to thaw out.
She sat in the cave, looking into the fire, enchanted by the flames dancing about. She thought over what else she could say to the flyer. Being a normally shy and quiet person face to face, she struggled for spontaneous communication with others.
-
"Mr. Threehorn's right," Anna agreed. "Let's get out of this mess before any of us get sick."
"I do not care if you are weird or not, no no no. I think you are very nice. Anna told me she is weird herself, but she is a nice friend, yes she is. Just like her, you are nice, and anyone who is nice is a friend of mine, yep yep yep," Ducky said in response to Pangaea's last comment before Anna got her attention. She looked to see Anna and Cera were following Mr. Threehorn, and Mr. Threehorn was carrying Tricia. Ducky returned her attention to Pangaea.
"Come with us, Pangaea," Ducky said as she gently took Pangaea by a wing. "We are going someplace warm and dry, yep yep yep."
-
"Here, you should be close to the fire since you got wet again." He said, thinking to bad there wasn't a blanket or a few towels or something around. "Once those are dry enough we can add them to the fire." he said.
-
Claw came closer to the source of sounds he had heard before, walking through bushes. He arrived at small clearing, where one, pink flyer was sitting calmly, but when he noticed a fastbiter he trembled with shock and screamed:
"Sharptooth!"
"Calm down. I am not going to hurt you." Claw said reasuringly, trying to remember where he saw that flyer before, as he looked quite familiar to him. Fastbiter's words didn't cause flyer to become much at ease, but at least some of his fear was replaced by astonishment and curiosity. Perhaps he hadn't seen before a sharptooth, who could talk in flattooth.
Then, Claw realized one thing: the flyer was alone, which was suspicious, since fastbiter had heard two voices earlier and not one. He was going to ask about it, when something made a sudden and painful contact with his head. In result, he blacked out...
------------
After he left Claw, Chomper had warned a few adults off Redclaw invading again, but then he heard from some flyer passing by (who obviously had seen all that had happened by gap in the Great Wall), that the mean sharptooth was burried under the pile of rocks. Chomper figured out then, that Ruby, Chronicler and Claw will return to their cave, especially since the Sky Water had started raining fro the sky. Therefore, Chomper decide to come home too.
As he came inside the cave, he saw that there was Ruby and Chronicler.
"Ruby, Chronicler! I am happy that you are alright!" Chomper exclaimed, running to them, but he stopped in his tracks as he noticed something "Where is Claw?"
-
“Thank you, Ducky,” Pangaea said, in response to Ducky’s comment on him being nice, “You’re awfully nice yourself.”
With Ducky leading him by the wing, Pangaea followed the others towards the cave. He hadn’t particularly minded the rain himselfóhis feathers seemed to be fairly waterproof, and the water wasn’t obscuring his vision as much as it would had he been human and wearing his glassesóbut he was starting to get a little cold. I hope Guido found some shelter, he thought.
-
"I was brought here to save the valley,yeah right" Belmont griped beginning to doubt what he had been told in that dream of his,he had made a fire earlier, then he looked at the rain outside his cave "when is this blasted storm gonna end" Belmont thought.
-
Amy chuckled, "Yeah, okay." She smiled uneasily still and tried to pick up conversation.
"You're probably going to think I'm crazy, but have you heard about the "GOF"? It's a group I'm part of and I don't know if you heard of it..."
------------
Mr. Three Horn put Tricia down and the cave and nuzzled her.
"You're such a sweet girl." He cooed to her.
-
"Yes, she is" Tria added, approaching her daughter and her mate. "Did I miss anything, Topsy?" she asked after giving him a brief nuzzle.
-
Flapper nodded, "I've heard of it, why do you ask?" He said as he put his hands closer to the fire, still keeping his reply a big vague.
-
Mr. Three Horn paid his attention to his mate and replied, "The hole in the wall was slightly fixed and well...we had a break in from Red Claw and his cronies. We were able to drive him away though. Still...once this rain stops we can fix the wall a bit more. And...two new comers came out of the hole." He aslo muttered, "Stupid newcomers...I swear...if I was there...I would BE SURE they wouldn't go out..."
----------
Little Foot looked to his grandfather a bit frustrated that he would make an obvious statement like "you know Red Claw can't eat the whole valley". He breathed and replied, "I know Grandpa...but that's what happened. What do you think that sleep story mean?"
-------------
Amy felt a bit taken aback by Flapper's tone. She almost did not want to reply, but she stammered..."Well...um...I was just wondering if you were part of it too...that's all...."
-
"It could mean many things. That Redclaw endangers the valley. That he does wish to eat everyone in the Great Valley, if he could. But what do you think it means Littlefoot? It was your sleep story." Grandpa Longneck said to Littlefoot.
--
Flapper nodded, "Yes. Though the name Flapper fits in better. Better to try to fit in I think then to stick out, whether this is real and we are here, or it is a dream." Flapper said.
-
Rick and Longtail had continued talking to each other soon enough forgetting that it was raining at all and after another few minutes Longtail had given in and decided to take a nap on Rick's back. Rick didn't mind however and actually smiled as he watched the flyer sleep. 'I doubt he'll stay on my back for long...he's not too graceful when he's asleep.' thought the Saltasaurus with a grin. However Rick looked up to face the rain and sighed as he whispered to himself, "But how long is this silly rain going to end...I'm getting tired of just sitting here, but I don't want to get Longtail or myself sick."
Just then the decision was made for him as a lightning bolt struck the tree behind him almost lighting his tail on fire.
"AH!" cried Rick as he stood and stepped out into the rain to avoid the falling tree. "Well looks like I have to find another place to keep dry." he said as he started walking through the valley hoping to find a cave or a nest he could stay at until the rain passed.
~~~
Grandma Longneck looked down at Littlefoot and sighed as she nuzzled her grandson. "If the sleep story is worrying you that much Littlefoot perhaps you should talk about it. It might help." she said in a soothing tone.
-
"What exactly was that last statement supposed to mean?" Anna asked, having heard Mr. Threehorn's muttering. "I don't recall any of the newcomers bein' stupid."
-
Screech watched the shameful-looking Red Claw retreat. He then looked at the threehorn carcass, which had barely any meat left on it. It didn’t matter; Screech wasn’t feeling that hungry anyway. He just looked at Thud, and shook his head in frustrated resignation. “What are we going to do about him?” he grumbled, referring to Red Claw, “One day he’s our leader, the next he’s a pathetic wreck.”
-
"I guess I wouldn't need to worry" Belmont thought still fed up with the storm, he could almost wish the could just snap his fingers and the storm would end, then he remembered something "I bet Cera is scared to death" he thought out loud.
-
Mr. Three Horn was a bit surprised that Anna would hear him, having his eyes widen.
"Um...no one, it was just those two that got out of the valley, I mean my goodness...Red Claw just came in, we were trying to fight to keep the valley safe...and...well...they get out."
-----------
Amy then questioned a bit further. "Well, if you don't mind me asking, what is your username on the GOF. I'm Rat Lady 7 in case you're curious."
-
Flapper shrugged a bit, "I used the username of Kor on there." He said as he rubbed his hands before he turned around so one of his sides was facing the fire so as much of his body could get warm as possible, instead of just 1 side.
-
Chronicler had just mentioned the word "Bionicle" when Chomper arrived. When Chomper mentioned that Claw was not here, Chronicler said, "He's probably on his way here. Weather like this sure can slow you down."
"Chronicler is right," said Ruby. "It took us a while to get here, so it will probably take a while for him to get here too. While we are waiting, do you want to hear some stories from Chronicler?"
-
"Oh, okay. I just wasn't sure what that had meant, but I know now," Anna said with a nod. Just then, Ducky let out a sneeze as she began to shiver.
"I am so cold, yep yep yep," she said through chattering teeth. Anna was cold herself, but she was worried more about Ducky. She gently picked Ducky up and held her close before Anna turned her back to the entrance as a means to keep Ducky out of the draft. Cera found herself shivering as she went over to a shivering Tricia and tried to keep her warm.
-
'So 'Thomas' want to you want to talk about while we wait out the storm,' sam asked.
-
Rick sighed as he still couldn't find any place to escape the rain.
"If I get sick...I will be so mad." he commented aloud, not like anyone could really hear him anyway.
Longtail stirred for a moment with a yawn and stretched his body.
"So...we're still in the rain huh?" he asked with a tired tone in his voice.
"Yep." Commented Rick with another sigh. Just then he noticed a cave that looked empty, and he hoped indeed that it was as he lowered his head and stepped inside. "Hello? Is anyone here?" he called out and waited to see if anyone answered.
-
(OOC: GVG, just curious, WHERE exactly are you in the rp? I was wondering if you could be in where Kor and I are, or did you want to find a cave else where?)
Little Foot looked up at his grandmother and sighed and retold his dream. "Well Mr. Three Horn got mad and...he killed Amy, one of the new comers, and everyone was yelling and fighting and then Red Claw came and ate the whole valley...so I'm just wondering what you think this means. It was a lot like what happened to today."
-----------
Mr. Three Horn nestled near his mate and asked her, "How are you feeling dear?"
----------
Amy sighed and looked out of the cave entrance hoping the rain would soon stop, though she loved the rain, he didn't like being very cold. She, with her unusual sense of sight top notch as a flyer peered through the rain and thought she saw a longneck and a flyer looking for a cave.
"Hey!" She shouted through the rain.
-----------
Red Claw drank a bit of water...actually dunk his whole head in the water...and he gulped it completely.
He slammed his head against a tree and kept roaring.
-
"Yeah, we can chat" Thomas replied. "Sorry if I haven't been so talkative lately."
-
(OOC: Truth be told I'm just wandering the valley right now. I was hoping to walk into the cave you and Kor are sharing if that's alright.)
Grandma Longneck nuzzled Littlefoot gently as she replied, "It could mean many things, but for now it would be best not to worry about such things...Redclaw may be dangerous, but as long as we work together as a herd there isn't anything that can separate us."
-
(OOC: Yeah sure, go ahead. ^^)
Little Foot nuzzled his grandma back. "I guess so...but...it was just weird how almost the same things that happened today happened in that dream. It was like the other one I had when we went through the long neck migration and...and we lifted up the bright circle!"
-
"Don't go to far into the rain. You'll get cold again and wet." Flapper said, not thinking getting cold and wet would do anyone much good.
-
With Rick still being in the rain and his eyesight being rendered rather useless by the heavy amount of rain, he squinted to see who was calling out to him, but his hearing was still as sharp as ever and he immediately ducked into the cave the voice was coming from. "Hello." He called out as he gently shook the rain water off.
Longtail sneezed and shook the extra water off himself too.
"I think I'm getting sick...ugh." he groaned to himself. He then smiled and offered a polite "Hi. Are you two new in the valley?"
~~~
Grandma Longneck sighed. "Sometimes a sleep story can seem so real, but you don't have to worry, even if Redclaw were to get back into the valley, we will do all we can to protect you and your friends. Including the newcomers."
-
"Sure." Chomper answered "What kind of story you want to tell us, Chronicler?" he asked.
--------
Claw was slowly waking up, feeling his head hurt noticeable, to say the least. When he opened his eyes, he saw that he was lying under some rock, not exactly the cave, but he had some roof over his head, which was good, since the Sky Water was still falling from the sky. He tried to move, but something wrapped around his body was restricting his moves, so he tilted his head to see what was it. This thing looked like some kind of vines, which were strong enough to resist his attempts to tear it up (by stretching his limbs) and since he couldn't bite it it seemed like he was not going to free himself...
-
Amy looked up at the longneck and then at Longtail, "Yeah, we actually are, I guess you are a native here?" Then she continued to say, "It's a lot more warm here, come by the fire." She motioned her hand to the fire.
------------
Little Foot sighed and stayed close to his grandmother. He was glad he had grandparents he could count on to give me gentle wisdom and make him feel safe. He still wasn't sure if they really understood him.
-
Flapper nods. "I am new here as well. Come closer to the fire, It'll help to dry you and warm you up." Flapper said motion to the fire and making room for the others to join them.
--
"How are you feeling Littlefoot?" Grandpa Longneck asked.
-
Rick steps towards the fire and lies down close enough to the fire not to burn himself, and nods to Flapper and Amy. "Thank you again. I personally can't stand rain, which is odd since I enjoy swimming alot." he said with the last part being almost an afterthought.
Longtail slid off of Rick's back and sat closer to the fire and smiled.
"Well when the sky water stops, I can show you all around the valley if you'd like." he offered with a smile.
-
Pangaea had been quiet for a while now. He had remained close to Ducky until Anna had picked her up. (He had hoped to continue his conversation with her longer, but could see that she was cold, and didn’t want to push anything on her; he’d wait until later.) Similarly, he saw Cera trying to keep warm a rain-chilled Tricia, and felt a pang of concern for Guido. He worried that the younger glider had himself been caught in the rain, and hadn’t been so lucky in finding shelter. The possibility that Guido was alone somewhere in the rain, while Pangaea was safe and dry in this cave, was distressing to him. Perhaps he was being unnecessarily worriedóafter all, Guido did know the layout of the Great Valley far better than himóbut he couldn’t shake the feeling that it would be irresponsible of him not to try to make sure he was okay.
“Maybe I should go out and look for Guido,” he muttered under his breath, thinking out loud as he often did. He turned to Ducky, Anna, Cera, Tricia, Tria, and Mr. Threehorn. “Can any of you tell me how to get to Petrie’s nest from here? I just want to check and see if Guido’s there.”
-
'You know 'Thomas' that's twice I've gone into the danger zone fighting thud,,' sam said. "I just have to sing that song now that I've mentioned it,' sam said.
Revvin' up your engine
Listen to her howlin' roar
Metal under tension
Beggin' you to touch and go
Highway to the Danger Zone
Ride into the Danger Zone
Headin' into twilight
Spreadin' out her wings tonight
She got you jumpin' off the track
And shovin' into overdrive
Highway to the Danger Zone
I'll take you
Right into the Danger Zone
You'll never say hello to you
Until you get it on the red line overload
You'll never know what you can do
Until you get it up as high as you can go
Out along the edges
Always where I burn to be
The further on the edge
The hotter the intensity
Highway to the Danger Zone
Gonna take you
Right into the Danger Zone
Highway to the Danger Zone
"Man I just love that song,' sam said.
-
(OOC: Thanks for the napping suggestion, Pangaea :)!)
"I'm not sure exactly where it's located, but I believe his nest is on a ledge on one of the mountains. Can ya point him in the right direction, Ducky?" Anna asked as she went over to the cave entrance.
"I can, yep yep yep," Ducky said. She looked around for a few moments before she pointed in the direction of Petrie's nest.
"It is that way, yep yep yep," Ducky said, then yawned. "I am so sleepy. I am, I am."
"I'm sleepy, too. We can't do much of anything with all this rain comin' down, so I say a good nap won't hurt anything," Anna added before she returned to the wall she had been resting against. She set Ducky down, sat herself down, stretched out on the cool rocky floor, and curled up. Ducky joined her before the two drifted off to sleep. A couple of moments later, Cera and Tricia joined them and fell asleep.
-
(OOC: Cancerian Tiger: You’re welcome. ;))
Pangaea smiled. “Thanks,” he said, “I’ll be back.”
Careful to maintain his orientation on the direction Ducky had pointed, Pangaea walked out of the cave. He then performed a quick visual survey of the area outside, doing his best to ascertain and memorize any distinctive landmarks he could use to find his way back.
Not wanting to get too heavily doused with rain, he found a plant with large, broad leaves on long, vertical stems. The stems were too thick to simply break off one of the leaves from the plant, so Pangaea chewed through one (actually, to say that he bit down repeatedly on the stem until it had been severed would be more accurate, since his Microraptor jaws were not adapted for true chewing), and held it up over his head as an improvised umbrella.
After pausing to memorize his surroundings one last time, Pangaea set off in the direction of Petrie’s nest.
-
The rain still hadn't ceased, and Belmont had finally decided to wander through the valley anyway. he just gotten out of the cave and felt a raindrop hit his head, then he saw another cave, in it were a few figures, Belmont reconized Rick and Amy " I guess I should go and say hi" Belmont thought as he approched the cave.
(OOC:Rat_Lady, I'm coming in.)
-
(Ok. :) )
Little Foot sighed and said, "I'm fine Grandpa, I'm just cold." He tried to lean closer to his Grandmother and asked, "What do you two think of the newcomers?"
------------
As Amy was about to open her mouth to respond to Longtail, but with her supersensitive ears she heard crunching of the leaves and the splashing of the puddles through the rain. She looked their way and said to the others in the cave, "Hey guys, looks like we have someone else coming in."
-----------
Red Claw stopped stiff for a moment. He sniffed near a tree and sniffed around. He smelt tasty, delightful scent through the rain.
"Blood!
He whispered out loud.
"Screech, Thud! Get over here!" He growled at them.
-
“What? What is it?” Screech grunted unenthusiastically as he approached Red Claw.
-
Flapper looked towards the opening, "I wonder who it may be." He said. "I also hope this rain stops soon." He said.
-
Longtail and Rick turned to face the entrance of the cave after hearing Amy say that someone was nearby. However Longtail was the first to act as he stood up and stepped closer to the mouth of hte cave. "Oh!" he said as he recognized the familiar silhouette. "It's Belmont! Hi." he called out as he stepped to the side to let his friend in.
Rick smiled and scooted over to make room for Belmont near the fire, knowing he'd most likely want to get warm. He then turned to Flapper and replied, "I doubt the rain is going to stop any time soon."
~~~
Grandma Longneck looked down at her grandson and replied, "Well it is always nice to see newcomers in the valley, and they seem to know how to work together very well which is good when danger could be present. In my opinion, the newcomers will be welcomed here for as long as they need to be."
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "They do seem an interesting bunch of folks and friendly also." He said.
-
Belmont then entered the cave "oh,hi Rick" Belmont said as he sat down next to the fire "so what are you guys talking about?" he asked.
-----------------------------------------------------------------
Ali had just gotten to her herd "Mother when is this skywater going to stop" Ali asked "I don't know,Ali,I don't know" her mother replied.
-
"Yes what is have you found redclaw,' thud asked.
-
Red Claw exclaimed back, "Blood, and it's sharptooth blood. There must have been a fight here when we weren't looking...and the blood smells fresh, so it was recent. We need to guard the territory, we can't let anyone near our place." He stormed out of view and used his feet to feel his way around, as big as they were. His snout also wasn't just a good sniffing device, but a feeler, as he slowly found out.
Sniffing around he wondered where it came from. Then he shook his head and replied to himself, "What is wrong with me? Why do I feel so strange...so like this? This feeling to attack everything and anything...it's my nature...but I wonder if I went too far...
"Tell me Maria..."
Thinking over with himself he realized what was controling him.
"She do I see her dancing there? Why do her smoldering eyes still scorch my soul?!"
He inserted his claws into the ground and in fury, pain, and confusion, he roared so loud, the echo of the roar seemed to bounce off the whole globe.
"I feel her...I see her...the sun caught in her brown crown...is blazing in me out of all control!"
Then a snap of a twig made him realize he followed the scent for a good reason. There were intruders. You really couldn't trust anyone in the Mysterious Beyond, even your own kind...
A sharptooth like him roared loudly to him and Red Claw could tell this was a loner male trying to him a place to rest. He smelt the strong scent of blood that probably was oozing out of the loner male.
Red Claw wanted the blood...he wanted it bad...he was so hungry..for anything...so thirsty...for anything...
"You're blood is mine!" He roared at the loner male.
The loner male simply roared back at him as if in a taunting manner. The young male was arrogant, Red Claw could tell. And very foolish.....
It only lasted for about a few minutes...until the sharptooth's blood over flowed, everything inside the sharptooth was an abundance to Red Claw.
This was his end point...Red Claw knew he was out of his mind, he didn't care. And now, he actually more confidence as a hunter and killer, now that he was blind, he was a stealthier hunter then ever. No, not hunter, a blind, insane, cannibalistic, murderer.
-----------------
The brown and cream flyer looked to Belmont and replied softly, "Well, nothing really...we just are hanging out and staying warm." She shrugged.
---------------
Rebecca stayed with her children and looked at the storm, and she even loomed down and saw something bright and red down. She turned to Petrie and her children and said, "Everyone stay in here, it looks like we have a visitor..."
She flew down from where she was and saw that it was a glider, just like Guido.
"Hello!" She called out during the storm. "Would you like to come in? It's warmer here!"
-
Rebecca's greeting caught Pangaea by surprise. “Oh, uh...uh...sure!” he replied stutteringly, feeling shy as usual. “I–I-I was just looking for Guido, and I thought he might be at your nest. Have you seen him?”
-
Rick smiled at Belmont's greeting.
"Well, what would you like to talk about Belmont? We have a lot of time."
Longtail retook his seated position next to the fire to keep warm and yawned.
"I'm gonna take a quick nap...wake me up if anything fun happens." he commented followed by another yawn.
-
Chronicler began by telling Chomper what he had already told Ruby. He was going to (as best as he could) tell the series of stories called Bionicle.
Chronicler decided to start at the beginning: the 2001 storyline. He started by describing the island of Mata Nui, where the story took place, and the inhabitants of that island, the Matoran, and the elders of each village, the Turaga. He then mentioned the Great Spirit, Mata Nui, who was cast into an endless sleep by Makuta, who wanted to take over the island and its inhabitants. He the described the six Toa who arrived to the island, then about how they traveled across the island to collect masks of power to fight off Rahi that were enslaved by Makuta and eventually defeat Makuta. He also described the adventures of one Matoran, Takua, that happened during these events.
-
After hearing Longtail's comment Belmont was getting a bit tired "now that you mention it, I'm gonna take a nap as well, wake me up when the storm ends" he said before leaning against the cave walls and falling asleep,something was playing in his head:
Standing Alone, I'm Holding My Own
Gonna Show The World I'm The One
I Don't Care What You Think,
I Could Kill If You Blink
No Pretenders Left When I'm Done
Doesn't Matter Where I Go Now
You Know What They Say About Me
Everybody Loves A Winner
Everyone Can See That I Am
Everybody Follows The Leader (Baby)
Crusin' Down The Streets Of Siam
Fast But I'm Strong
It Won't Take Me Long
You See My Power Shine Like The Sun
Burn Up The Town, I Can't Get It Down
Gonna Have It All When I'm Done
Doesn't Matter Where I Go Now
You Know What They Say About Me
Everybody Loves A Winner
Everyone Can See That I Am
Everybody Follows The Leader (Baby)
Crusin' Down The Streets Of Siam
Everybody Follows The Leader
Everybody Follows The Man
Doesn't Matter Where I Go Now
You Know What They Say About Me
Everybody Loves A Winner
Everyone Can See That I Am
Everybody Follows The Leader (Baby)
Crusin' Down The Streets Of Siam.
"Oh yeah" Belmont whispered in his sleep.
-
"Me wonder who visitor is." Petrie said looking to see if you could get a look at who the visitor is while remaining in the nest and dry.
--
Flapper checked the wood to see if any of it was dry enough to perhaps add to the fire.
-
Claw was waiting patiently for arrival of the person who had captured him, since he couldn't do anything else and screaming for help wouldn't be very effective in all this rain. He didn't have to wait long though, as two flyers came under the rock, which was protecting him from getting wet.
"You've finally woken up, sharptooth." the brown flyer said "Good for you, as I don't have to make you woke up." he added with a hint of disappointment in his voice.
"Who are you and what do you want?" Claw asked, although he was beginning to figure out the answer for the first question. Two flyers: brown and pink. The former seemed to be willing to use force on someone and that someone was probably Claw. That resembled one particular pair, Myrkin/Claw remembered seeing in one of the LBT movies...
"We are asking questions here, sharptooth, and you better give us an answers we like." brown flyer said threateningly, clenching one of his fists in front of Claw's face to emphasize his point.
"First of all: what a sharptooth, talking on top of that, is doing in the Great Valley?" Claw decided to answer this question, since it wouldn't harm anyone and he surely didn't want to find out what his captors would do, if he didn't say anything.
"Well... I am living here."
"Living here, eh? And Valleyers just let you be? They don't mind that there is a sharptooth on the loose?"
"They probably would mind, if they saw me as a threat, but they don't." Claw answered.
"Well... I can imagine, that they don't think you are dangerous, since I could knock you out easily." brown flyer said mockingly.
"Maybe... Or maybe they allow me to stay in the Valley, because I am one of the Friendly Sharpteeth, as they call them."
"Friedly Sharptooth?" pink flyer asked, who by this point had been silent "What do you mean by that?"
"It means that I don't attack any flatteeth, as I see them as my friends." After he said that, the flyers stared at him for a moment, then they looked at each other and... laughed their heads off...
-
(Hey Myrkin, where are ya right now?)
Amy was amazed how fast Belmont slept, it could literally take her hours to go to sleep...She sighed and looked out in the rain. She said, "Guys, I just want to ask all of you, minus Kor, I already asked him," She turned to Rick and Longtail, "To you two know about the GOF?"
------------
Rebecca said, "Please come in. Excuse me Petrie, we have a new visitor." She lead Pangaea up and replied, "Unfortunately, I haven't seen Guido all day. I hope he's dry and away from the rain. It would be a pity if he got sick. Here, sit here."
She allowed Panagea to sit in the dry cave. Some of Petrie's siblings looked at him and one of them exclaimed, "Hey he looks like Guido...only he has a really bright color!" Another sibling chimed in, "Yeah, he looks almost as bright as the bright circle! Only, the bright circle isn't bright so much as it yellow and white." They were amazed that there was actually someone out there like Guido and the color of his feathered fasinated them.
"Hey, kids, don't be rude. Did you all already forget your manners?" She put her hands on her hips as she said this in a playful, but still stern tone.
One of the shyer siblings, one of Rebecca's daughters went up to him, "Hi, I'm Terry, what's yours?" She shyly smiled and looked up at the red glider.
-------------
Red Claw emeregd out of the woods and dragged the body toward Screech and Thud.
"Well boys...looks like your boss outdid himself this time. Poor, foolish creature."
As he said this the storm kept raging on and on, lighting striking a mile away, thundering rolling again, then lighting flashing. It seemed to be a storm that would last forever. What was the chance of it ending? But like any challenge in life, it would end sooner or later.
-
"Maybe Guido in secret caverns where Chomper and Ruby sleep." Petrie said. "Me glad to meet you. Me never see another like Guido." He said, a bit surprised, not having seen any like Guido since he had met Guido.
-
(OOC: Rat Lady: Shouldn’t Petrie’s siblings be saying “Bright Circle” instead of “sun”? :p)
“Oh, it’s okay,” Pangaea told Rebecca, “I appreciate the attention.” Just to be safe, though, he made sure to hold the plumes on his tail out of plucking range.
He addressed Terry, the little flyer who had asked his name. “Well, it’s kind of a weird name,” he said, shrugging, “Pangaea.”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech was amazedóand a little intimidatedóby Red Claw’s latest kill: another sharptooth.
“Well, there you go!” he told Red Claw, “Being blind’s not stopping you from hunting! I’d say your reputation isn’t in too much trouble!”
-
Rick smiled as he turned to Amy.
"If you're asking then you must be a member. As am I. You'd know me as the Great Valley Guardian."
Longtail looked up and asked, "What is the GOF? I've certainly never heard of it."
Rick looked down at Amy and asked, "Would you like to tell him or should I?"
-
(I am halfway from ex-gap in the Great Wall to Ruby's cave.)
-
"I hope Sam and 'Thomas' were able to find shelter,' mr thicknose said.
-
"or we could do like certain rainbowfaces did and say that would be telling." Flapper said, remembering the 7th movie.
-
(@Pangaea: Yeah, that's what I meant. :p)
(@Myrkin: Ok. :) )
Amy raised a brow at Kor and said, "Um...I don't think there would be any reason to say that..." Then she turned to Longtail and replied, "Well, the GOF stands for "Gang of Five" it's a group, a club you could call it, and me, Rick, and a few others are apart of it." She wasn't sure if she could go as far as saying it's an online community, for how in the world would a dinosaur know about something like that, or even comprehend it?
------------
Red Claw gave a blood curling smile, with the scarlet blood accented and splattered all over his mouth and head and replied, "Yes, you were right Screech...very right indeed. I must have underestimated myself and my abilities...so is the life of a proud sharptooth like me." He shrugged and nudged the sharptooth to the other two, "Well this sharptooth should not go to waste, it might taste as good as anything else you tasted in your life." He waited to hear the responses of his cronies.
----------
Mr. Three Horn rested near by his mate and watched the others as they were sleeping. He then looked out in the rain and sighed. "I guess this will take awhile..."
---------
Rebecca smiled and chuckled a bit at Panagea's response. She then replied, "You do huh?" Then she thought to herself, Just like my brother. She sighed as she cleaned the area where the water dripped in the cave and then came back inside. She sat near her children and then looked to Petrie. "Petrie have you seen Guido in awhile?"
-
“Well...yeah,” Pangaea replied, feeling slightly embarrassed by his own remark (which he suddenly worried had made him sound self-centered), “I–I–I, uh...I’m not very good at making friends...I’m shy, ya see...but I still like to socialize, y’know? So it makes things easier for me when someone else talks to me first.”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech vocalized the fast biter equivalent of a shrug. “Meat is meat,” he said, “If you say dig in, I’m happy to oblige.”
He took a bite out of the sharptooth carcass. The flesh was stringy (though no tougher than the old threehorn’s had been), and not as savory as leafeater meat, but it was palatable. Screech swallowed the mouthful. “Not bad,” he concluded, “You gonna have any, Thud?”
-
Terry giggled at Panagea's response and she said, "I like attention too...but I can be shy at times."
Rebecca looked to Panagea's way with a relaxed expression. "Well there's nothing wrong in that, it's okay to be shy. My brother was like that when he was a child." She then turned to Petrie to hear his response.
-
"Me no see him in while. Maybe he is cave or with Chomper & Ruby in secret caverns." Petrie said, not sure when he had seen Guido last.
-
Wow, Pangaea thought, Pterano? Shy? I never would’ve guessed!
He turned his attention back to Terry. “Well, then, you’re someone I can relate to,” he said, smiling. He was already becoming fond of the little flyer, as he felt much more comfortable talking to someone when he knew that he could identify with him or her on some level (in this case, mutual shyness).
-
Belmont awoke then and noticed something was happening "hey...what's going on" he asked.
-
Amy turned to Belmont and said, "Oh...sorry to wake you up, we just were explaining to Longtail about the GOF."
----------
Rebecca replied to Petrie, "That's too bad, maybe we can find him once this rain stops. And also try to get those two on the other side of the wall to come back in. And hopefully Pterano can come back here." She chuckled at her last statement.
Terry giggle in her girlish way, and one of the brothers goes up to Panagea and asked, "Where did you come from? Pan-uh-ge-uh?"
-
“Pan-JEE-uh,” Pangaea corrected, smiling. “It’s uh...it’s kinda hard to explain where I'm from.”
He paused for a moment. “Actually, it’s a lot like what happened with Guido. I just sorta woke up and found I was in the Great Valley. Well, technically, I wasn’t in the valley; I was on the Great Wall. Then a fast biter showed up, and I had to jump off a cliff to get away. I’d never glided before, but fortunately I learned how before I hit the ground.”
He paused again, realizing how improbably dramatic his story sounded. Holy buckets, he thought, I must sound like Pterano telling one of his tales. Oh, well. It couldn’t be helped. He’d just keep going, and hope his audience didn’t think he was making it all up.
“So, anyway, I’m gliding over the Great Valley, and, wouldn’t you know it? Guido’s gliding at the same time, and our flight paths cross. So I end up flying right into him. We were both okay, fortunately, and you can bet he was ecstatic to meet another one of his kind. So we became friends pretty quickly. We’ve got a lot in common, it turns out.”
-
(Oh, that was one of the brothers asking you that, not Terry. :) )
All the siblings went, "Ooooh!!!!"
One of the brothers then said, "Then what happened?"
Rebecca smiled as she listened to the story. She was glad to have a stranger come in her nest, and he was able to entertain the kids with a riveting tale.
As everyone was safely snug in their caves, the storm died down little by little and slowly, all you heard was rain and the sun began to peak out.
Mr. Three Horn saw this and said, "Hey, it's slowly dying down." He smiled.
-
(OOC: Rat Lady: Whoops! :blink: Post edited.)
“Well, uh...after that I found out that there were a bunch more newcomers to the valley who had shown up recently,” Pangaea continued. “And Mr. Threehornóno offense to the guy; I don’t think he’s that badówanted to kick them out, and Guido and I tried to help the others convince him not to...”
“So then Guido and I went and looked for some food, and we met up with a flyer named Amy...and then all of a sudden that same fast biter who attacked me on the Great Wall shows up! Turns out he was one of Red Claw’s packóScreech, he’s calledóand apparently he was after Amy. She was too scared to runónot that I blame her; the sharptooth just about scared me to death when he jumped out at usóso I tried to distract him by throwing treesweets at him.” Pangaea found himself grinning uncontrollably as he recalled the comical way he had handled Screech.
“So I managed to get Screech annoyed enough with me that he attacked me instead. But when he came at me trying to eat me, I stuffed a treesweet in his mouth.” Pangaea began pantomiming with his hands to visually narrate his confrontation with the fast biter.
“And then I jumped up on Screech’s back, climbed up to his head, and then I took two fingers and poked him in the eyes!” It was a struggle for him to keep from laughing as he repeated the motions of the Three Stooges-style attack he had performed on Screech.
“Well, the good news was, after I did that crazy stunt, Screech forgot about attacking Amy. The bad news was, once he recovered from the pain, he was REALLY angry at ME. So he chased me halfway across the forest and then back to where the fight started, and by the time we got there, Screech’s partner Thud was fighting a fast runner who was another one of the valley newcomers. I was gliding at the time, you see, but then the wind changed, and blew me right down towards Thud. I hit him in the head, and then Screech ran into him. Lucky for me the fast runner was able to lure them both away, and apparently he managed to get them both out of the valley.”
-
"No, its okay" Belmont assured Amy with a warm smile.
-
Intrigued by the story, Petrie's brothers and sisters were ooing and ahhing at certain parts, and as Pangaea came to the end of his story, the sun started to show and the sky water stopped falling.
Rebecca looked to the cave entrance and said, "Well, now I guess this valley just needs to dry up." She smiled.
-------------
Red Claw sniffed the air and realized it wasn't raining at all.
"Good, it stopped raining."
----------
Little Foot stepped a bit away from his Grandmother and looked into a pool of water to see his reflection. He lapped a bit of the water up being thirsty.
I wonder how my friends are doing... He thought to himself.
-
"Hey 'Thomas' it stopped raining let's saddle up and find a way back into the valley,' sam said.
-
Petrie listened with rapt attention to the story. "Me glad you safe. Red Claw and his fastbiters are just bullies." Petrie said.
---
"The sky water seems to be stopping. I wonder if we'll see some sky colors eventually. We don't always when the sky water stops." Grandpa Longneck said looking up a bit, happy the rain was slowing and finally stopped.
---
Mim had been dozing lightly in the cave she had found, the sound of the rain outside helping put her to sleep.
--
Flapper put another bit of wood onto the fire as he let the others talk.
-
Pangaea had been so engrossed in telling his story that he hadn’t noticed that the rain had been dying down until Rebecca pointed it out.
“Oh, finally!” he blurted, “I thought that rainóer, skywaterówould never stop!”
Pangaea turned back to his audience. He was feeling slightly awkward as he was uncertain about what to do next. He wasn’t completely done with his story, but didn’t think that Rebecca’s children would be as interested in the rest of it. And he still wanted to find Guido, which would be much easier for him now that the storm was over.
"Umm...did you want me to stay longer?" he asked, directing his question towards the entire flyer family, "As much as I'm enjoying myself, I did originally come here to find Guido, and I'm a little worried about keeping him waiting."
-
"We should continue the search for 'Thomas and sam since the rain has stopped,' mr thicknose said.
-
One of the sisters perked up, "Hey, maybe we can help find Guido!"
"Yeah, sure!" The other kids chimed in. Terry said softly, "I hope he's okay..."
Rebecca smiled, "Alright kids, let's go out in the sun." She smiled.
The kids flew away from their cliff home, Rebecca stayed a little behind and asked Panagea. "Do you need any help to climb down? I know it's very steep."
One of the brothers called out, "C'mon man! You can do it!"
Terry looked up at Pangaea with worried eyes, wondering if he could glide down.
----------
Amy looked out of the cave and said, "Hey, it stopped raining." She smiled and looked up at the sky, that was a dull gray, it was now a pale blue.
-
“Oh, that’s okay,” Pangaea said, politely declining Rebecca's offer, “I can just glide down.”
Actually, it would have been just as easy for him to simply jump out of the nest and parachute to the ground, but he figured that the young flyers would enjoy watching him glide. It was more fun, anyway.
Fluffing his feathers in preparation for the glide, Pangaea stepped out to the ledge in front of the flyers’ nest. Spreading his wings, he took a small running start, and leapt off the edge, splaying his feathered hind legs out as he became airborne. It took a moment for his wings to catch the air properly, but he only dropped a few feet before quickly leveling out into a smooth, almost completely horizontal glide.
“There ya have it!” he called out to Petrie’s siblings as he passed a few who were hovering in mid-air, “That’s basically the same thing I had to do to get away from that fast biteróWHOA!”
At that moment, Pangaea realized that he had miscalculated his flight plan. He had intended to glide until gravity caused him to drop all the way to the ground, but instead he found himself gliding directly towards a large conifer tree (somewhat resembling a fir or spruce) a few hundred feet in front of the flyers’ nest. Oh, drat, he thought to himself.
With not enough time to change direction before he hit the tree, Pangaea did the same thing he had tried the last time he was faced with this situation, pulling his hind legs and tail forward to angle his body vertically and slow down as much as possible. Still, he couldn’t help but utter a reflexive “GAWWWK!” as his collision was cushioned by the thick, needly branches surrounding the trunk.
Fortunately for him, the tree’s needles weren’t very sharp, and in any case his feathers prevented most of them from reaching his skin. But Pangaea had squeezed his eyes shut to prevent getting any of needles from getting in them, and as he flailed around blindly, he failed to get an effective grip on any of the branches. As a result, he tumbled down through the layers of foliage on the tree, crashing ingloriously to the ground in a shower of dead needles and collected rainwater.
Pangaea was a little dazed, but hadn’t had far to fall, and was uninjured. However, he worried that the flyers would think he was hurt, so he quickly stood up and called to them to allay their concerns.
“I’m all right! I’m all right!” he shouted hastily, “This happens all the time!“ As was usual when he experienced one of his slapstick mishaps, Pangaea found himself grinning sheepishly and suppressing his own laughter at himself.
He plucked a small twig out of the feathers on his head, and began brushing off the dozens of loose needles that had been caught in his plumage. Ironically, he had reenacted his first glide even more accurately than he had intended.
-
Chronicler had just finished telling Ruby and Chomper about the first year of Bionicle and was about to begin the 2002 storyline when he noticed that it became less noisy and more brighter outside. "Hey, it stopped raining," he said.
Ruby looked outside and saw that it had indeed stopped raining. "You're right, the sky-water has stopped falling, stopped falling it has," she said.
Chronicler was quite pleased when he noticed the sun was shining again. "Finally, I can get to work on that rock." He the grabbed the large piece of obsidian that he had found earlier that day. He then noticed that Claw had sill not yet arrived. "Hey Ruby, while I'm working on this rock, why don't you and Chomper go out and find Claw. He's probably all soaked and miserable by now."
Ruby suddenly realized that Chronicler was right, Claw had not yet returned to the cave. "You're right, I think we do need to find him. Come on Chronicler."
"Uh, didn't you hear what I said, I'm going to be working on this rock here. I just figured that you guys should have something to do besides watching me chip away at a rock."
"I wouldn't mind watching. Besides, didn't you ask me to remember where to find the 'bamboo' you wanted to use, but you couldn't use it until after you were done with that rock that you want to work on right now? How will you find that 'bamboo' if I'm somewhere else and not here to help you find it?"
Chronicler sighed. "Alright, if you insist, you can stay here with me. I will sharpen one edge of this rock, then you will take me back to that bamboo forest we recently found, we will cut down some bamboo, we will bring it back here, I will work on that bamboo so they can be used for my intended purposes, and then we can start looking for Claw." He then looked at Chomper and said, "If you want to find Claw right now, I recommend getting some help elsewhere. Maybe Littlefoot could offer assistance."
-
Petrie flew down to see if Pangaea was ok, seeing what had happened to him. "You sure you ok?" Petrie asked him as he landed on a branch nearby.
---
Flapper looked outside the cave where they were, "It does look better. Maybe the sky water is over for now." He said. "You folks want to go outside or stay here a bit longer to be sure?" He asked.
-
Rebecca and Terry also flew down and Terry said in a soft voice, "Pangaea, are you okay?"
Rebecca replied, "Something tells me you are new at this," She helped Pangaea pluck out some of the needles. Having small "hands" and very acute vision, Rebecca could look through the feathers and pick out the things that shouldn't be in Pangaea's feathers.
"Flying I mean." She smiled once Pangaea was clean and brushed off.
One of the brothers went up to the feathered glider and exclaimed, "Whoa! That was awesome! You're so hard core!" The other siblings nodded and agreed. One of them even chattered to Pangaea, "No wonder you were able to beat the sharpteeth!"
Rebecca chuckled at her children.
-------
Mr. Three Horn said to the others, "Hey, it stopped, c'mon, let's go out." He smiled.
-
“I’m fine,” Pangaea replied to Petrie and Terry, still smiling awkwardly, “It’s not the first time I’ve flown into a tree. That’s the thing about gliding: it’s a lot more haphazard than flying.”
“Aaaand...your intuition would be correct,” he said to Rebecca, “I think I forgot to tell you: I’ve only been doing this since yesterday. Oh, and thanks for the help with the uh...tree...pricklies,” he added inventing on the spot what he figured was an appropriate LBT term for the conifer needles.
“And, uhhhh...thanks,” he said to Petrie’s other siblings, “though I should clarify, I didn’t actually BEAT any sharpteeth, unless giving Screech two black eyes and a mouthful of treesweet juice counts. And uh...” he pointed at all of the flyer children, “don’t you go trying any of my techniques yourselves, okay?”
-
Rebecca smiled, "I'm happy to help Pangaea."
The siblings responded in chorus, "Okayyy...."
Their mom smiled approvingly and said, "So let's go find Guido kids!"
The kids took off in the air excitedly and tauted eachother who would find Guido first. Only Rebecca and Terry stayed on the ground with Pangaea and Petrie.
-
“Wow...” Pangaea murmured as he watched all the young flyers spreading out to hunt for Guido, “Y’know, I came to your nest just to check if Guido was there. I wasn’t expecting a search party.” He smirked. “I’m thankful for it, though. I hardly know my way around the valley myself, and I dunno where I’d start looking for him.”
Another thought suddenly occurred to Pangaea. “Uh...I just remembered something,” he said, “Earlier I was with some others who were waiting out the storm in a cave, and I told them that I was going to your nest to look for Guido and then coming back. I should probably head back there and let them know that I’m going to be searching for Guido a bit longer, so they don’t worry about me.”
(OOC: Rat Lady, is it okay if I temporarily play as one of Petrie’s siblings?)
-
"Me hope Guido no sleep gliding." Petrie said, recalling how Guido did the first time he did during his sleep and the adventure he and his friends had before they found out Guido could glide, and the other events afterwards.
-
"its about time" Belmont said,noticing the rain has stopped, he walked out of the cave and sighed in relief.
-
(Yeah go ahead Pangaea. :yes)
Rebecca responded to her son, "I'm sure he's fine Petrie, we'll find him." She tried to reassure her son.
Then she turned to Pangaea, "Well, Guido IS a friend of our family and the kids like him a lot." She smiled and turned to her two children, Petrie and Terry. "Why don't you two look with your brothers and sisters? Me and Pangaea can look this way." She pointed to one side of the valley.
-------
Amy figured since the sun was coming up, she should blow out the fire.
She meekly asked everyone around her, "Um, can someone get some water, I should extinguish this thing." She motioned her beak to the fire.
She hoped that no one heard her because then she thought it was a stupid question to ask. There was already a lot of water in the area as it was!
"Oh um..nevermind...I'll get it myself..." She turned a bit red and went out of the cave to find a way to get some water. She cupped some in her hands, with plenty of struggle to cup it in her so called "hands".
Gah...I miss my human hands..." She groaned.
She then used the water to extinguish the fire, and the fire was only partly out.
-
Flapper went outside to a nearby pool where some rain water had gathered and got some water in his hands to carry it back and help to put the fire out. "Maybe we should keep the wood and such in here since if it rains again we can come here to keep warm and dry." He said.
---
"Me go look in secret caverns first." Petrie said then he flew off to head to where the secret caverns were where Chomper and Ruby slept to see if Guido was there or if they had seen him, assuming if Chomper and or Ruby were anywhere near the area.
-
"Um...do you suppose we can quickly stop by the cave first?" Pangaea asked, "I told them I'd be back, and I don't like to break a promise."
-
Rebecca watched her son go and asked her daughter, "Dear, why don't you go with your brother?"
Terry replied, "Um...but there's a sharptooth where he's going mom..." She shook, nervously and hid behind her mom.
"Hun, he's a very sweet sharptooth, he wouldn't hurt Petrie or anyone in the valley. He's a friendly sharptooth. Now on. It'll be okay." She nudged her daughter gently toward where Petrie was going. Terry gulped, but flew away to follow Petrie, "Hey Petrie, wait up!" She called out.
Rebecca chuckled, then turned to Pangaea. "Of course, go do what you need to do."
---------
Little Foot looked up at his grandparents. "Um...can I see where my friends are? Maybe I can find Alli, Shorty, and dad too." He smiled enthusiastically.
---------
Red Claw heard Screech eat, but didn't hear Thud eat at all. "Well...someone's as frozen as a carcass." He smirked.
-
Anna woke up when Mr. Threehorn informed the group about the rain stopping. Having been interrupted out of a very disturbing nightmare, Anna briefly shook her head in a violent fashion as she came to her senses and then glanced toward the cave entrance.
"You're right," Anna said before she turned her attention to her friends. "Wake up. It's nice out once again," she shispered as she gently nudged Cera with her right elbow. The young threehorn woke up, stretched out, and then gently woke up Tricia. The sisters then headed over to their parents as Anna drew her attention to Ducky, who was evidently in deep sleep. She had not even stirred when Cera had moved, causing her to flop onto the rocky ground.
"Yo, Ducky. Gotta get up now," Anna said as she gently shook Ducky with her right hand. Ducky continued to sleep deeply.
"Hey! Wake up!" Anna called before she flicked Ducky on the head.
"I do not need a bath, Mama," Ducky groaned in her sleep. Anna sighed in frustration before she noticed a puddle of water near the cave entrance.
"Hey, Cera. Would ya be kind enough to tell me if that puddle 'o water is cold?" Anna asked. Cera looked at her in a weird fashion. What's this crazy girl up to now? Cera thought to herself before she nodded.
"Uh, sure," Cera replied as she stepped over to the puddle and placed her right front paw in it.
"Burrr!" Cera said as she shivered. "That's awfully cold."
"Perfect," Anna said as she stood up and then carefully scooped up Ducky.
"Uh...Anna? Do I dare ask why you first asked me about the puddle and now you're bringing Ducky over to it?" Cera questioned with a weirded-out expression before it finally dawned on her. "Oh...now I get it," Cera said with a snicker.
"If this does not wake her up, I dunno what will," Anna said. "I know you're gonna be pissed off, Ducky, so I'm sorry already. Okay. One...two...three!"
"EEEEEEEEKKK!" Ducky shrieked as she made contact with the cold water. She jumped up and was shaking the water off of herself in a matter of seconds. She then shot Anna an evil glare.
"What was that all about?!" she demanded.
"Sorry. It's just, I could not get ya to wake up," Anna said. "Are ya okay?"
"I think so, yep yep yep. Was I really sleeping so hard?" Ducky asked with a giggle.
"Worse than Spike!" Cera spoke up.
"That is bad, yep yep yep," Ducky replied with a weirded-out expression. This caused Anna, Cera, and Tricia to laugh. Ducky joined in almost immediately.
"Well, as Mr. Threehorn said before, the storm is gone. Let's go outside," Anna said.
-
One of Petrie’s brothers, a slightly hyperactive, chattery little flyer called Donny, flitted rapidly through the forest in search of Guido.
“Guido! Guido! Guido!” he called loudly, “Where are you, Guido?”
No one responded to his calls, but on one of the few occasions he paused for breath (which he frequently became short of, both from his nonstop shouting and his frantic flying), he heard the sound of light snoring emanating from a nearby tree. Investigating, Donny discovered a hollow in said tree, inside which Guido was soundly sleeping.
Donny shivered excitedly at his accomplishment: he had found Guido first! “Hey, Guido!” he screeched shrilly, “Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!”
“Whaó?” Guido yelped, waking with a start and bumping his head on the ceiling of the hollow.
“Ow...” he groaned, rubbing his head. He dazedly turned in Donny’s direction. “What is it?”
“Your friend Panjayee...Panjeeyus...Pansomething was looking for you!” Donny squawked.
“Pangaea?!” Guido exclaimed. He poked his head out of the tree hollow and looked up at the Bright Circle. “Oh, no, how long did I sleep? Is he worried about me?”
“I think so. He kinda seemed to be. Here, follow me, I’ll take you to him,” Donny chattered in his usual rapid-fire manner. The instant he was done speaking, he turned and took off like a flying rock back towards where he had left his mother and Pangaea.
“No, no, no, no! Wait for me first!” Guido yelled as he jumped out of the tree and glided after him.
-
Shorty had been sleeping then entire time the storm was raging and he was beginning to wake up once Shorty's eyes opened to his surprise the sky-water had stopped "its gone" Shorty thought out loud "what's gone Shorty" Bron said behind him "the...skywater" Shorty replied.
------------------------------------------------
Ali had noticed the change in weather earlier and was heading to where Littlefoot and his grandparents were currently.
-
“I found Guido! I found him! I found him! I found him!” Donny squawked excitedly as he returned to where Rebecca and Pangaea were talking.
Guido staggered out of the bushes a moment later, gasping for breath. “Fly slower next time, okay!” he wheezed.
“Guido!” Pangaea exclaimed, “There you are! Are you okay?”
“Oh, uh, hi, Pangaea,” Guido replied, still a bit groggy, “Uh, I’m fine. Why wouldn’t I be?”
“That was a pretty bad storm,” Pangaea explained, “I was worried that you might’ve been caught out in the middle of it or something, so I went out looking for you.”
“Uh...What storm?” Guido asked, “Right after we split up, I got some crawlers to eat and then took a nap. I didn’t see any storm.”
There was a long, awkward pause as the irony sunk in. When he himself had had shelter, Pangaea had worried that Guido had been caught outside in the storm, and gone out into the rain himself to look for him (though his pleasant interactions with the flyer family had been well worth it). Now it was obvious that he needn’t have worried at all.
“Oh,” he said finally. He shrugged sheepishly. “Well, uh...never mind then. Sorry.”
-
Petrie slowed down so his sibling could catch up. "You come too?" He asked, not expecting anyone to come along with him.
--
Mim started to stretch and yawn as she woke up in the cave she had found shelter in. Seeing the rain was over she stretched a bit more then started to get up and go outside.
--
"Sure, if it's ok with your grandma." Grandpa Longneck said to Littlefoot, "Try not to get to dirty ok?" He said, laughing softly in his good natural way as he remembered how he had liked to splash in puddles and such after sky water had fallen.
-
Grandma Longneck nodded in response to her mate.
"Just be sure that you and your friends stay safe Littlefoot." she said with a warm smile.
~~~
Rick looked behind him and noticed the storm had ended.
"Well...it looks like we can go outside once more. What do you all think?" he asked the others present.
Longtail smiled in response.
"I could use a chance to stretch my wings." he said as he wagged his tail.
-
Amy nodded appreciatively at Kor, "Thanks Flapper." Then she walked out of the cave and ended up stepping in the mud, feeling the cold and dirty liquid at her toes.
-----------
Rebecca turned to see Guido and said, "It's good that you are safe though." She smiled.
Then she turned to her son and said, "Very good Donny." She gives him a playful nudge.
-----------
"All right!" Little Foot got up excitedly and ran ahead from his grandparents, having mud splash in all directions from him stepping in the mud. "Let's go Alli!" He called out to Ali.
He goes to the a little ways and shouts, "Hey, Cera, Petrie, Ducky, Spike, Ruby, Chomper, where is everyone?" Then he sees Mr. Three Horn out in the clearing, Anna, and some of his friends. "Hey guys!" He yells approaching them.
-
“Yes, thank you!” Pangaea said emphatically to Donny, “I don’t know how long it would’ve taken if I’d had to find him myself. Thank you so much!”
“You’re welcome,” Donny chirped appreciatively.
“Now, uhh...what about all of your other kids?” Pangaea asked Rebecca, “I mean, there’s no need for them to keep searching for Guido anymore. Should we...call them back or something?”
-
"Alright. I'll go and find him. Perhaps he is not so far away from here..." Chomper said, walking out of the cave. He started to sniff air to catch Claw's scent, but what he could smell was an old track, so he needed to go futher away. Then he heard someone shouting from a distance. It sounded like Littlefoot was calling his friends to come. Chomper thought that if everybody will come to one place, then it will be an opportunity to ask them if they didn't see Claw anywhere. He ran quickly in direction of Littlefoot's voice...
---
"Enough laughing!" brown flyer said "Lets get to business. It's your turn, Rinkus." he said to pink flyer, waving his paw at Claw. Rinkus came closer to lying sharptooth.
"Listen to me, fastbiter. Me and my friend here are staying in the Valley for few Bright Circles, but those who live here would surely want to make us go away, if they knew we are here." pink flyer said.
"Why are you telling me this?" Claw asked.
"Because we want to make you our spy. We need someone, who would warn us of every move those Valleyers make and since you are a friend to them, as you claim, it won't be hard for you to get us informations." Rinkus answered with a sly smile "Do you agree to be our eyes and ears in the Valley?"
"You forgot to say magic word." Claw sneered.
"Say 'yes' or else..." Sierra (by now Claw had a certainty it was him) said quietly, but he didn' have to shout to sound immensely menacing.
"Works for me." Claw told hastily.
"Good." Rinkus said, picking up a black, round thing from the ground. Claw had been too focused on flyers to notice this thing earlier, but now he could see it looked like some kind of fruit.
"Now... To ensure that you won't change your mind after we will let you go..." Rinkus said before thrusting the black fruit into fastbiter's mouth. Claw tried to spit it out, but Sierra used his paws to shut his mouth, so sharptooth had no other choice but to swallow the fruit, which didn't taste good at all (to say the least). After Claw ate it all, pink flyer said:
"The first thing you should know is: this fruit, you've eaten, is quite poisonous. To be honest, it is so poisonous that after ten or more Bright Circles you will die."
"That's right." Sierra said with a wide smile "At first, you will only feel a little tired, then you will get a pain in the head, which will become stronger and stronger, but it will be just a beginning. After awhile you will start loosing your teeth and claws and then you will feel like your stomach is burning terribly, but it would be far from over..."
"Yes. Then you will spit with blood and it will be too hard for you to swallow anything, as it will cause only more pain to you. After one or two Bright Circles you will be too weak to walk or stand." Rinkus said "Then, sharptooth, you will slowly die, lying in you blood, which will flow out of your eyes, your nose and your mouth..."
"Isn't that a beautiful death?" Sierra asked rhetorically, with dreamy expression on his face "I wish we could stay in the Great Valley long enough to see it..."
"Luckily for you, sharptooth, we know how to heal you and we will do it. If you keep spying for us, that is." Rinkus continued "We will release you now, but we expect you to show up here every morning." as he was saying this, Sierra was loosening vines, that were keeping Claw in place "Remember: if you tell anyone about us or if you don't do what we are ordering you to do, you will never get the cure."
"I will remember." Claw said. He didn't like to be a spy, but let's face it, what other choice he had?
"You better will!" Sierra exclaimed, untieing the last vine "Alright, lets go now, Rinkus. I had enough talking for a one day." After that, he took off in the air, with Rinkus right behind him.
-
Belmont would have walked to Bron or Ali's herd but he felt it would be better if he stayed with Amy,Flapper and Rick.
----------------------------------------------------------
After running for awhile Ali finally reached Littlefoot's nest but she saw him and his friends leaving "Littlefoot" Ali yelled....
-
Little Foot saw Chomper and said, "Hey Chomper, how are you doing?" He smiled.
Noticing Ali was coming with him he called out, "Hey Ali, sorry about me taking off, I didn't notice you were near us." He blushed in embarrassment.
----------
Rebecca was already taking off in the air and calling out to the kids, "Kids! You can stop looking, Guido's been found!" Immediately, her children flew to where she was and saw Guido. They gasped and chattered to Guido. "You okay Guido?" One of them asked. "You were gone for awhile!" Another one chimed in.
-
Petrie was almost to the Secret Caverns when he hear his mother calling out and turned around to head back, "he found, that good. No looking then." He said as he headed back.
--
"Guess we'll have to avoid the mud if possible." Flapper said. "I do hope it dries soon." He said looking up into the sky.
--
Mim walked out of the cave she was in, avoiding the mud when she could as she started to walk around to see what the others were up to.
-
Cera was naturally the first one to notice Littlefoot.
"Hey there, Littlefoot!" she called back.
-
“Oh...uh, hi, guys,” Guido greeted Petrie’s siblings, “I’m fine. Did I worry you guys too? Sorry. It’s been kind of, you know, crazy for me lately, meeting another of my kind for the first time and all.” He nodded at Pangaea. “You’ve met Pangaea, right? I mean, obviously you’ve seen him already; he’s right there. But have you talked to him yet?” but have you talked to him yet?”
“Oh yes!” Donny said, “He tells great stories!”
“I know! Isn’t it great?” Guido beamed, “I never thought I’d meet someone weirder than me!” He paused. “Uh...I–I–I mean, not weird in a bad way; weird in a good way, you know? Weird in the same way I’m weird, but more so. I meanó”
“Uh, as much as I hate to interrupt,” Pangaea cut in, “I’d better get back to the cave I was in before, to tell the others who were with me that I’m okay. Did you want to come with me, Guido?”
“Um...actually,” Guido said, “If it’s okay with you, I thought I’d visit with the Flyers for a bit, and then maybe go and get some food.”
“Oh, no problem,” Pangaea replied, “I’ll see you soon, then.”
Before he left, Pangaea briefly turned to speak with Rebecca. “Thank you so much for having me,” he said sincerely, “I hope I can visit you and your family again sometime.”
-
Little Foot smiled when he saw his three horn friend.
"Hey Cera, quite a storm huh?" He looked around, seeing the valley drenched with water.
-----------
Amy saw Terry and Petrie. Or, she saw Petrie taking off and another flyer behind. She called out, "Hey, excuse me, are you Petrie?" She called out. Terry looked up at Amy and backed off a bit. She saw the scars and marks on Amy, which made her shake. Amy looked down at Terry and said, "Oh, hello, I'm Amy, who are you?" She asked in a soft voice. Terry quivered. "Um..um...um...I'm...Terry..." She looked to the ground.
Amy smiled softly, "It's okay, I guess I look kind of scary huh?" Terry made a little nod, being embarrassed to feel afraid of this obviously nice flyer. The older flyer shrugged. "Eh, it's okay." She looked toward where Petrie flew and then spoke, "Is that your brother?" Terry nods, then Terry says, "I-I-I can show you my family if you want." Amy smiled, "Okay, thanks." Terry takes off and Amy walks below and to follow Terry and Petrie.
---------
Mr. Three Horn saw Little Foot, Cera, and everyone else nearby and he said, "Well...hopefully the valley will dry up sooner or later..."
-------
Rebecca smiled, "You are always welcome Pangaea. I know the kids would want you come sometime." She raised a brow and gave a sly grin as she saw her kids crowding around Pangaea and Guido.
"Yeah! You're always welcome!" One of the kids chimed in. "That's for sure!" Another said. "I like your stories!" Another replied.
-
“Thanks,” Pangaea said to Rebecca, “Thanks, all of you. See ya later!”
With one last grateful smile and nod to the Flyer family, Pangaea raced off in the direction of the cave where he had left Spike, Ducky, Anna, and the Threehorn family, hoping that he hadn’t kept them waiting too long.
-
Petrie landed near Amy. To her question he nodded, "Me Petrie." He said. He then paused as he saw Terry talking. He let Terry and Amy talk, remaining quiet for their conversation. He nodded to Terry saying Amy could come and see their family, "Follow and we lead way." He said and took off with Terry.
---
-
"Yeah, it really was," Cera replied, before she realized Littlefoot had probably not been formally introduced to Anna yet. "Littlefoot, have you met Anna yet? There's so many newcomers that I'm not sure if you've met her or not."
"I believe we met yesterday, but I could be mistaken," Anna spoke up before she gave Littlefoot a polite nod. "Glad to see ya anyway, Littlefoot."
"I am glad to see you too, yep yep yep," Ducky added. She was standing near Cera. Tricia simply giggled with a smile as she wagged her tail.
-
Without saying anything to his three companions, Belmont left the cave and headed for the longneck nest "I wonder...if their even is a way to get back to my own time" he thought as he walked.
--------------------------------------------------------
Ali walked up to Anna and said shyly "so you're one of the newcomers".
-
Little Foot looked to Ali and everyone else, "Hey, have you guys seen Shorty and my dad anywhere?"
---------
Amy smiled at Petrie and replied, "Thanks kid." And she followed the two young flyers. Terry saw her mom, Guido and her other siblings. "We're here." She whispered to Amy.
Terry landed with her brother and Amy approached the family with Guido and when she saw Gudio she smiled and shyly went up to the crowd, "Um...hello...everyone."
Rebecca turned to see her two children with the older flyer. "Ah hello! Kids, this is Amy, Amy, these are my children, I see you know Petrie and Terry already." She introduced her to the others.
-
"Guess he's in a hurry to get somewhere." Flapper said.
--
"Yes, we met her short time ago." Petrie said concerning Amy. "Me glad Guido found fast." He said.
-
“Oh, uh...hi there!” Guido greeted Amy in his typical nervous fashion, “Do you remember me? I saw you the other night just before those sharpteeth showed up.”
-
One of the kids then burst out laughing. He then said in a tauting voice, "So you can't fly huh?" He crossed his arms and lifted a brow at Amy. "Why? Is your sense of direction wanky? You're no flyer at all!" He laughed out loud with many others laughing along with him. Amy turned red as she waved hi to Guido.
Rebecca shused her children and replied, "Enough! Not everyone learns how to fly at the same pace. And if I remember correctly," She looked at her son that made fun of Amy, "Remember when your brother Petrie couldn't fly for awhile? And he wasn't flying in order like the rest of you, but the Day of the Flyers became a hit because Petrie added a few things here and there. My dears, you are all special in your own ways."
Terry smiled at her mom and Amy smiled at Rebecca. Though she wasn't sure if she heard her correctly, since she was so vunerable as it was to teasing and being made fun of for being a late bloomer.
Rebecca then looked to her son with a stern expression and said, "So, what do you have to say for yourself?" The son went up to Amy and mumbled, "I'm sorry..." It was evident he was embarrassed if not more, then the older flyer was. Amy tried to compose herself and tried not to show that she was getting teary eyed. "Apology accepted." She said softly.
One of the sisters complained, "Can we go home now? It's too wet outside." Some of the others agreed. Rebecca sighed and replied, "Yes you may go inside the cave." Some of them flew away to their cave. Terry decided to fly with them.
Amy then approached Guido, "So, yeah I remember you, how are you doing?" She tried to smile, though it was evident that she was holding back tears.
-
"Maybe we can teach you to fly." Petrie said.
-
Anna's attention was drawn to Ali.
"Yeah, I'm one of the newcomers. Name's Anna, and it's nice to meetcha...um...um," Anna stammered.
"Ali," Cera piped up. "Her name is Ali, and she is a friend. She's really shy, so she may not talk much at first."
"Thank ya, Cera, but I'm sure she'll talk if ya let her. No offense," Anna replied before she returned her attention to Ali. "I think we share somethin' in common, Ali. I'm usually very quiet and shy until I get to know a person, too. However, I want ya to know that it's okay to talk to me without fear of sounding foolish or awkward. I'm not one to make fun of others behind their backs."
-
“I’ve been doing great!” Guido replied ecstatically. Then he perceived how hurt Amy looked, and his cheerful expression immediately drooped.
“Hey,” he said gently, “Don’t worry about what that guy said. There’s nothing wrong with not being able to fly.” He reached out with a wing and patted Amy’s back in a comforting gesture.
--------------------------------------------------
Fortunately for Pangaea, it had been a short trip from the cave to the Flyers’ nest, and it was easy for him to find his way back.
As he came within sight of the cave, Pangaea saw that Cera, Anna, Ducky, Tricia, Spike, Tria, and Mr. Threehorn were already outside.
“Uh, hey!” he called, “I’m back! Sorry it took me so long!”
He skidded to a halt as he noticed that two others had joined them: Littlefoot, and apparently Ali.
Once again, Pangaea felt a flush of anxiety. Not only was this now quite a large group by his standards, but clearly there was a conversation in progress, and he was embarrassed to think that he might have interrupted it. However, though he was certainly within visual range of the group, he wasn’t sure whether any of them had actually noticed him. Feeling uncertain as to what to do next, he remained where he was.
-
Little Foot saw the red glider and exclaimed in his typical friendly way, "Hey! Your Pangaea right?"
---------
Amy didn't want to get into a long winded speech about how she always seemed to be a late bloomer in her life no matter what. She sniffed a bit and wiped a few tears away.
"Thanks Guido...he just got me right here." She placed her hand on her chest. Then shrugged and said, "Um...so did you know..." Amy paused trying to find the right words. "That the storm was going on?"
----------
Mr. Three Horn saw who Little Foot was saying hi to and he said, "Well, where have you been?" He raised a brow as he asked in a gruff voice.
-
“Um...yeah, that’s me,” Pangaea said, coming closer hesitantly. Strange, he thought, I don’t remember Littlefoot being around at any of the times I introduced myself.
He then turned his attention to Mr. Threehorn. “Uh, sorry,” he said, “I went out looking for Guido; didn’t I tell you that when I left? I thought he might be with Petrie’s family, so I went to their nest. He wasn’t there, but Petrie’s mom invited me in, and then I got to chatting with the kids, and by the time I was done, the storm was over. Long story short, they helped me find Guido, and then I came back here.”
Having responded to both of the individuals who had addressed him, Pangaea returned to his previous objective of being as unintrusive as possible. He shrank back from the group a bit, and held his hands out in front of him, palms forward, waving them slightly. “Uh, if I interrupted a conversation here, don’t mind me,” he said nervously, “Just...carry on; I’ll keep out of the way until you’re done.”
--------------------------------------------------
Guido chuckled sheepishly. “Uh, actually,” he said, “I slept through the whole thing. I never knew there was a storm.”
-
"It better then being in storm and get wet." Petrie said. "Getting wet in storm no fun for flyer." Petrie said.
-
"Oh okay. You know, you must be happy to find a friend a like Pangaea. I kept hearing that you were the only one of your kind here." Amy responded, changing the subject.
Rebecca listened to the conversation and she looked to her son and started a conversation with him. She spoke softly though so she wouldn't be overheard. "Petrie, that was very nice of you to invite Amy in our group. She seemed to be a bit lonely."
---------
Mr. Three Horn snorted, "That's nice, well, I think we still need to fix that hole in the rock wall and don't we still need to find those two newcomers?" He said as more of a statement then a question. He had a "c'mon genius" attitude in his voice.
Little Foot glared at Mr. Three Horn, but then he turned to Pangaea. "No, you didn't really interrupt anyone. By the way, I'm Little Foot." He smiled introducing himself.
-
“Yeah,” Guido responded, “I was the only one of my kind ANYWHERE until he showed up. I mean, it’s not like I’ve been completely lonely; Petrie and his family and friends have been really nice to me since I came to the Great Valley. Still, meeting Pangaea has to be one of the best things that’s happened to me in a long time.”
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea glanced nervously at the others, wondering if they shared Littlefoot’s position that he was not presenting an interruption, before replying. “Well...if you say so,” he said, “but only if the rest of you are okay with me being here.” Tentatively he walked up to Littlefoot. “Pleased to meet you,” he said, privately marveling at how strange it was that he had to look UP to make eye contact with Littlefoot.
-
Petrie looked at his mother and nodded, "She happier here." He said quietly to his mother after seeing how Amy was talking and such with those present.
-
"No, you're not causin' any problems here," Anna said to Pangaea.
"She is right, Pangaea! Friends are good to have around no matter what, yep yep yep!" Ducky enthusiastically added.
"Did he interrupt anybody, Cera?" Anna asked as she glanced down at Cera. "Be honest."
"No, he's not," Cera said as she slowly approached the glider as a means not to startle him. She then spoke to Pangaea low enough so her words were out of earshot to her father.
"You'll have to excuse Daddy. He is...not so quick to warm up to newcomers," Cera whispered before she glanced at the ground. "I'm sorry about his mistreatment of you and the other newcomers."
-
Mr. Three Horn, not hearing his daughter, replied to Pangaea with a snort in amusement, "No, of course you weren't."
Little Foot then responded, "So Pangaea, did you come from like where the others came from? You know, the GEE-OH-EF?"
----------
"Good for you Guido, I'm sure Pangaea is happy to have you as a friend too." She smiled in response. "So, I was hoping," She turned to Petrie and his mom as well as Guido and asked, "Would you...um..." She still felt embarrassed for asking for help. "Help me fly?"
Rebecca smiled, "Sure thing Amy, it becomes very routine once you get used to it."
Amy smiled uneasily. Hopefully they won't take to a really high place...god I hate heights...
-
"It easy. me learn how to fly after a while. You can too." Petrie said nodding.
-
Pangaea was relieved that none of the others (even Mr. Threehorn) considered his arrival an interruption, though he felt a little self-conscious about suddenly becoming the center of attention.
“Oh, don’t worry about me,” he whispered back to Cera, “I can’t speak for the others, but your dad doesn’t bother me too much.”
He then responded to Littlefoot’s question. “Why, yes, actually, I am a GOF member. Why do you ask?”
--------------------------------------------------
“Well, I’m a glider; I can’t really fly myself,” Guido said, “But I helped Petrie practice for the Day of the Flyers, so I’ll do what I can.”
-
"Thank you guys." Amy blushed shuffled her feet, still feeling awkward and stupid asking for help to learn how to fly.
Rebecca smiled, "You are very welcome my dear." She smiled as she put a wing around Amy. Amy was only a few inches taller then Rebecca, but Rebecca was able to half-hug her.
------------------
Little Foot replied, "Well...I just wondered because a lot of the newcomers where from there, what's the GEE-OH-EF like?" He said "GOF" carefully again, empathizing what a strange name it was to him.
---------------
Red Claw decided to roll on his back and just relax for a bit.
"Well boys, when you are done with that carcass, I need you to listen for a moment." He smiled, thinking of some more diobolical plans to get to the valley again and eat those darn kids...and that flyer...
-
"Maybe some other new comers would like to learn to fly. Maybe we take turn giving lessons." Petrie said looking at some of the other flyers and Guido.
-
Belmont soon saw the longneck nest in sight and the gang was there as well,most of it anyway,Ali, Amy and some others, Belmont walked over to them although he was silent when he got there, he didn't know what to say or think anymore, he just...wanted to get home.
-
As soon as Chomper had left the cave, Chronicler picked up a smaller nearby rock and began to chip away at the obsidian. He intended to sharpen only one edge of it in order to make it easier and safer to carry around.
As Chronicler worked, Ruby decided to get some lunch for herself and for Chronicler. After finishing her lunch, she brought back to the cave for Chronicler some food, which he quickly ate before resuming his work.
After a few minutes, Chronicler examined the now sharpened edge of the rock. After testing it out on some grass outside the cave, he determined that it was sharp enough. But just in case if it wasn't, he decided to keep the smaller rock with him in case if the obsidian needed to be resharpened.
"Alright, Ruby, I'm ready to go," said Chronicler, carrying his sharpened rock and being careful with how he handled it.
"Okay," said Ruby. "I think we came this way, so we'll have to go this way to find the 'bamboo' we found."
They then started heading back to the small bamboo forest.
-
Rick and Longtail had stayed in the cave for a short while longer just talking to one another, but upon getting bored and at Longtail's request Rick was now carrying Longtail on his back towards Littlefoots nest. He sighed gently as he couldn't believe he was playing butler to a flyer. "Perhaps you'd like to fly Longtail?" he questioned.
The flyer smiled and replied, "Nah. I'm fine just where I am."
Rick laughed.
"Just don't fall asleep, I think we're almost there." he commented with a smirk knowing that if Longtail did fall asleep he'd most likely fall off.
~~~
Spike stepped forward and gave Ducky a gentle lick and smiled as if to say 'Friends aren't the only important thing family matters too.' He then sniffed the air and stepped over to a set of trees and smiled again as he could smell Longtail along with another newcomer heading their way.
-
"What is it, Spike? Do you smell someone?" Ducky asked as she joined her brother. This got the attention of Anna, Cera, and Tricia.
-
Oh, drat, Pangaea thought. How the heck am I going to explain computers and the Internet and the GOF to him? He wasn’t even sure if Littlefoot knew whether he and the other visitors were from a different universe.
“Uh...well...I’m not sure where to start,” he replied uncertainly, “If any of it’s going to make sense, I’d have to go over a lot of extremely complex and unfamiliar concepts that I’m not sure I can explain in understandable terms. What do you already know about it?”
-
"What's this about complex concepts" Pterano asked, having been listening in from a tree above them. Yes, he had been resting in a tree for a while. A long while. He was absent for far too long. "Thomas" was still in a cave somewhere, and Tria was with her mate.
-
Spike smiled and stepped back as if to present someone and made a trumpeting noise through his nose.
At that very moment Rick stepped into the clearing and was surprised to see so many of the valley members nearby...but with the rain being over it would only make sense that the children would want to play. Rick then simply smiled and said aloud, "Hi. Nice to meet you all."
Longtail then slid off of Rick's back and greeted his friends.
"How did you all do during the skywater?"
-
Grandpa Longneck walked over to the nearest place he liked to eat from. "They'll be a bit damp but still good eating." He said.
-
Little Foot looked up to see Pterano and he replied in a bit of a monotone voice, "Oh, hi Mr. Pterano." He didn't want to be rude, but there was a part of him that still doubted Pterano and his actions.
"Anyhow Pangaea, "Well, all I really know is that some of the dinosaurs here didn't really see each other face to face. It was as if they're eyes were covered and couldn't see each other, yet they could talk to each other. That's how I understand it at least."
--------
Mr. Three Horn saw Pterano also and he grumbled.
-
Pangaea was at first confused by Littlefoot’s words, until he realized that he was referring to the fact that most of the GOF members only knew each other online, and had never personally met. Truthfully, he was a little uneasy about explaining such a difficult concept with such a large crowd (by his standards) around him, especially with Mr. Threehorn and Pterano around, but he didn’t want to be rude, either.
“Well,” he said, “you’re right that most of usóif not all of usóhave never seen each other, but it’s actually because we all live so far away from one another. The thing is, we can still communicate with one another, because of these...thingies we have called computers.”
He struggled to find an analogy. “It’s like...well...think of a little cave opening that you can’t physically enter, but can talk into. Now imagine that you have friends all over the world who have their own little cave entrances, and even though they’re far apart, all the caves open up into the same big cavern. Everyone can talk into their own cave, and everyone else can hear them, even though they can’t see each other. In our terms, each of the little caves is a computer, and the cavern is the GOF.”
He shrugged. “Mind you, that’s not literally how the GOF works, but it’s the best way I could think of to explain it. Sorry if I didn’t do very well. It’s REALLY hard to describe.”
-
Little Foot's brows lifted up and he said, "Wow! That's amazing, do you think me and my friends could do that? Use a...uh...COM-PU-TER?" He said "computer" carefully, empathizing what a weird, but interesting subject it was to him.
--------
Rebecca heard voices on the other side.
"Dears, I hear a few others over there, maybe they're having a meeting."
Amy heard the voices too and thought she heard Little Foot's and Pangaea's voices. And Pterano's.
"Well..um ok...I guess..." She turned to Gudio and said, "Would you like to see them Guido? I think I heard Little Foot and the others over there."
-
"Are you sleeping back there,' sam asked 'Thomas'.
-
"Let's all go and see them." Petrie said to the others present & curious who was there and what they were talking about.
-
Pangaea shrugged. “Conceivably you could,” he said to Littlefoot, “The hard part is that, to ëtalk’ using a computer, you have to use this thingy called a keyboard, that’s covered with all these little squares, each with a little shape on it called a letter. You have to press the right letters in a particular pattern, and when you do, the computer screenóthis big, flat, square surfaceóshows what you want to say. It’s pretty much the same concept as talking, except that you see what you’re saying instead of hearing it. The tricky part is learning which letters are correct for each words, which is basically like learning to talk all over again. And whoever you’re trying to communicate with has to be able to understand what you’re saying.”
--------------------------------------------------
“Well, uh...if you’re going, I guess I’ll come with,” Guido responded to Amy, “I’ll see how big the crowd is, and then decide if I’ll stick around.”
-
"No, I'm awake, just... thinking. Sorry about that." Thomas replied.
"Really, Mr. Threehorn, things should be fine now." Pterano said, still a bit nervous at having such a large creature angry at him.
-
"Shall we go now?" Petrie asked, wanting to see if some of his friends were over there and what they were up to.
-
"Of course Petrie." Rebecca smiled at her son.
"Are you two going?" She asked Guido and Amy.
Amy looked at Guido and shrugged, "I guess so."
Rebecca flew away with her son and said back, "Well you can come whenever you want to."
Amy encouraged Guido, "So, they're might be a lot of people, you'll still be around friends." She smiled.
-
“Uh, okay, then,” Guido said, “But I ought to tell you, I’m not so good with crowds, even when there are friends in them.”
-
Chronicler and Ruby arrived at the bamboo forest. Chronicler carefully looked at a few of the bamboo plants before choosing the the right one. "Alright Ruby, come here and hold onto this one," said Chronicler.
"Like this?" asked Ruby as she grabbed the stem of the large plant.
"Yes. Make sure you keep it upright. I'm going to try to cut it down." Chronicler took his rock and began rubbing the sharpened edge of it against the base of the stem of the bamboo. It worked more slowly than he had hoped, but it was working, as he had expected. After a minute or two, he had cut all the way through. He put down the rock and helped Ruby set the bamboo down on the ground.
They repeated this process on one more bamboo plant.
Chronicler asked Ruby to carry the cut bamboo while he carried the cutting rock.
"Why do you only want two of these?" asked Ruby, curiously.
"I only need two at the moment: one for me and one for a special favor I promised for Claw," replied Chronicler. "Besides, if I cut down more of them, that would mean you would have to carry more of them."
"Good point," commented Ruby as they began heading back to the cave.
-
"Come, and look. You may wish to stay." Petrie said to Guido.
Mim started walking around to see what the others were up to. She headed in the direction where one of the closest gathering places was.
-
"So, what should we do now?" Cera asked.
"We could go for a swim, yep yep yep!" Ducky suggested.
"It's still too cold, Ducky," Cera replied, and Ducky sighed in disappointment. "We could always play a game. Anybody have any ideas?"
-
"So we should head back to the valley now that it's stopped raining,' sam said.
-
"How are guys doing" Belmont asked Pangaea,Littlefoot,Ali,some others that were there currently.
-
(OOC: Belmont2500: If you don't mind me saying, you should probably edit your post to specify where you are and who you’re talking to.)
-
(@Pangaea:No prob.)
-
Longtail smiled along with Spike.
"A game sounds great." said the flyer as he stepped over to Ducky and Cera and asked, "So what game can we play with the ground still being so wet?"
Rick laughed rather loudly as she lowered his neck and replied, "Actually a swim sounds rather nice."
Spike shivered at the thought of how cold the water was going to be so early after a hard skywater storm.
-
"Well, I'm always up for a swim," Anna said with a smile as she looked at the others.
"At least two of you agree with me, yep yep yep!" Ducky spoke up. Tricia stepped up next to Ducky, flopped onto her belly, and simulated how she swims while giggling.
"It looks like Tricia wants to go in the water, too! She does, she does!" Ducky said with a giggle before looking at Cera. "Well?"
"I guess I'm outnumbered," Cera grumbled. "Okay, okay, I'll go. Everybody needs a good threehorn around to make sure everything is okay." This made Anna snort with laughter, and Cera glared up at her.
"You got a problem with that?!" Cera snapped.
"Did I say I have a problem? I'm just waiting to see how good your swimming skills are, since threehorns are supposed to be good at EVERYTHING," Anna said in a joking manner. "Besides, if I go under, will ya come 'n get me?" Upon hearing that, Cera glanced the human in a swimmer's body up and down.
"Uh, sure! You bet! I could easily save you!" Cera said proudly. This caused Anna, Ducky, and even Tricia to roll their eyes and chuckle in amusement.
-
Rick smiled at Cera's comment about being a good swimmer but stayed silent wanting to stay on the young threehorns good side. "Well then Ducky would you be kind enough to show us the way to the pond?" Rick asked gently.
Spike was in the middle of eating a nearby plant but turned around and walked over to Ducky and mumbled something along the lines of 'What are we waiting for?'
Longtail flapped his wings and kept himself aloft as he waited for the others to start walking.
-
"Yes I would be, oh yes yes yes! Follow me!" Ducky chirped as she took the lead and began walking toward the pond.
What have I gotten myself into? Cera thought to herself as she followed the others.
-
Rick and Longtail both smiled as Ducky began to lead the way.
"I have a question Ducky." Rick asked politely.
Longtail kept to the sky, but close enough that he could hear his friends speaking.
Spike also followed along munching on plants as he walked behind his sister.
-
(I apologize for the delays guys, but I promise I'll post more in this rp in the future.)
Amy walked with Guido to the others and saw some of the dinosaurs leaving. She then saw Mr. Three Horn and a few others.
"Guido, if it makes you feel any better," She whispered to him, "I can be a bit afraid of crowds too. I really am not that great at spontaneous conversation, if you know what I mean."
------------
Little Foot saw that some his friends were leaving and that Petrie, his mom, Guido, and Amy were coming near them.
"Hey Petrie! Hey Gudio!" He called to them, being friendly as usual.
-----------
Mr. Three Horn saw Cera follow them and he called out, "Just be here before the bright circle comes down you hear?!"
-
"Look, it Littlefoot." Petrie said to those with him. "What you doing Littlefoot?" Petrie asked as he turned to look at Littlefoot.
-
"What is it, Rick?" Ducky asked with a smile.
-
“Yeah, I get ya,” Guido replied to Amy, nodding.
He then waved to Littlefoot. “Hi there!” he called. He hesitated briefly, unsure of what to say next. “Uh...I see you’ve met Pangaea,” he said, noting the larger glider, who looked to have just been conversing with Littlefoot.
Pangaea, for his part, smiled shyly at the new visitors and waved a little, but said nothing.
-
"I need to know, what do you do when you feel sad, or upset about something Ducky?" Rick asked politely, figuring that if he were to learn a life lesson who better than the pacifist of the Gang of Five.
Longtail scoffed and said under his breath.
"I'd poke, peck and scratch at whatever made me sad or upset...teach it a lesson. That's for sure."
Spike continued to walk and eat as he followed Ducky's lead.
-
"Me? I just think about all of the good things in life, my family, and my friends, yep yep yep!" Ducky answered before she stepped over so she was right in front of Rick and looked at him in a concerned fashion. "Are you feeling sad or upset?"
-
"How you guys doing?" Petrie asked looking around at those present.
-
Little Foot chuckled, "We're good Petrie, maybe just a bit wet, but okay." He smiled.
Mr. Three Horn snorted, "Well shouldn't fill that hole in the wall and get those new comers back in here? Or do I have to do it myself?"
Rebecca looked to Mr. Three Horn and said, "Yes, those newcomers might be freezing out there in the Mysterious Beyond. Poor things."
-
"Maybe we go and look for them. If Chomper could fly he could smell where they go." Petrie said.
Mim walked up. "So what's up?" She asked looking around.
-
Rick looked down at Ducky and for the first time her eyes seemed to pull the answer out of him. "Well....I am a bit nervous. I'm not sure myself, and the other members of the GOF are going to be able to get back to our own home."
Longtail landed on Ricks head and smiled.
"Awww what's the matter you home sick?" he said with a chuckle.
Spike looked up at Longtail with a cautious glare as if to say 'Don't make fun of him...he might not like it.'
-
Belmont had no idea why, but when he thought about it maybe there was a purpose for him and the other GOF members for being here, after all it couldn't have happened by accident,could it? But the real question was, what is that purpose?
"Hey Ducky,Rick" Belmont hollered happilly as he saw two familier faces a miles from him...
-
"Me do hope they ok and they get here quick." Petrie said.
"So those others haven't gotten back to the Great Valley yet? Maybe they took shelter in a cave or something and are looking for another entrance." Mim said.
-
Red Claw became impatient with Thud. "WELL...ARE YOU GOING TO ANSWER?!?!" He roared at him.
----------
The siamese colored flyer couldn't help but think that someone else was missing.
"Hey...uh...has anyone seen that sharptooth? Claw I mean? I know Vincent and Sam are missing...but...it's like he disappeared out of nowhere."
Little Foot raised a brow. "Claw? I'm not sure if I know who Claw is."
Amy looked at Little Foot and said, "Yeah he came here with the rest of the newcomers."
-
"Maybe he got lost in Great Valley." Petrie said.
"It is possible. This is a rather large place." Mim said, "And rather easy to get lost in if you are new here."
-
“Claw’s a fast biter; a friendly one,” Pangaea explained, “I mean, I’ve only met him brieflyóI didn’t even know his name ëtil just nowóbut he spoke Leafeater and tried to stop Screech from attacking a few of us the other night. If he’s not from around here, then I’m pretty sure he’s a GOF member, too.”
He turned to Mim, noting with curiosity that this rainbow face didn't sound like the female from the seventh LBT film. "By the way, who might you be?" he asked. "You a local, or are you new here, too?"
--------------------------------------------------
Screech was so startled by Red Claw’s outburst that he dropped the slab of meat he had in his mouth. Upon realizing that it wasn’t directed at him, he relaxed and rolled his eyes.
“I gotta say, Thud,” he growled, “You have been awfully quiet lately. What’s the matter? Ya break all your ribs getting tossed out of the valley by that threehorn, and now it hurts to speak?” Punctuating his sarcastic remark with a snort, Screech looked down at the chunk of meat he had dropped, scooped it up from the ground, and swallowed it.
(OOC: Rat_lady7: Do you want to try PMing f-22 and asking him if he's still participating? If he's not, I suppose I could take over a couple of his characters.)
-
"I've been living here for a few cold times or so. Not sure if that is long enough to be considered a local since many have been here far longer then I have." Mim said.
"Maybe Spike can find Claw, he follow Chomper smell. Help us find Chomper." Petrie said, remembering an event from the tv series.
-
After Sierra's and Rinkus' departure Claw decided, that he should go and find others. Maybe they will know something usefull about this poisonous fruit and if not... Well... He will have to do his spying, if he wanted to live...
It took only a few moments of walking and he could already hear some voice coming from some place nearby. Some of them sounded familiar. Claw headed in that direction...
------
Meanwhile, Chomper finally arrived where Littlefoot and others were.
"Hello, guys!" he said to them.
(sorry for not posting for so long)
-
"No I'm alright I was just thinking,' thud said.
-
Ducky felt sympathy for Rick.
"Well, I am sure you guys will find your way back home someday, yep yep yep. There were adventures the others and I went on and we never thought we would find our way back home but we still did, yes we did. But until you do know how to find your way, you and and the others are more than welcome to stay with us. You guys are our friends, yep yep yep," Ducky said to Rick before Belmont's voice got her attention. She looked over in his direction.
"It is one of our friends, yep yep yep!"
-
Rick smiled gently at Ducky's words and felt rather pleased at how calm it made him feel. "Thank you Ducky." he commented before turning his head and noticing Belmont's voice. "Hey! Belmont, how are you?" He asked his friend as he stepped closer.
Spike stepped over to Ducky and mumbled, 'That was a good thing you told him. I do hope they do get back to their home'
Longtail landed on the ground and said, "I was beginning to wonder where Belmont had gone to."
-
"Just keep positive. You may well get back home. " Mim said. "And you can stay here till you do." She said.
"Like Ducky say. We sometimes no sure we get back home but we always do." Petrie said nodding his head to what Ducky had said.
-
Belmont walked over and noticed Ducky was there as well "so what's been going on lately" Belmont asked Rick and Longtail...
-
Mr. Three Horn said, "Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go get them!" He kneaded the ground impatiently.
Little Foot saw his sharptooth friend, "Hey Chomper! How are ya doing? That was some nasty sky water storm wasn't it?"
Amy approached Chomper shyly, "Hi Chomper, you wouldn't happen to know where a sharptooth named Claw is would you?" She figured that maybe the sharpteeth would be friends immediately, considering how merciful Claw and Chomper both are to herbivores, despite the fact they were carnivores.
-
"Maybe Chomper or Spike can find them." Petrie said, "They have good sniffers." petrie said. "If flyers no can see them from sky."
-
(it's still raining? I thought the storm is all over...)
"Oh, I'm doing fine, Littlefoot." Chomper answered "But I still hate Sky Water falling on me..." he added with a slight frown., but he quickly replaced it with a smile, when Amy approached him.
"Hello" he said "I don't know where he is now. I'm looking for him myself. The last time I saw Claw was when Redclaw attacked. I thought that you might know where to find him..."
"Find who?" somebody asked. Chomper turned around and saw that creature, who asked this question was no one else, but the one they were just talking about...
-
(The storm IS over. :) Sorry for the confusion, just tired. :bang I edited my post too)
-
Rick turned to Belmont and replied, "Well not much, after you left, Longtail and I continued to talk for a little while...and then once we realized the storm was over, we wondered out into the valley hoping to find someone to talk to and we just so happened to bump into Ducky and her brother Spike."
Longtail then pipped up by saying, "We were all going to go swimming in the nearby pond. Ducky is taking us there now...and I think Cera and Tricia are coming with us as well."
Spike smiled at Belmont and continued eating the ferns nearby.
-
"That does sound like a good idea. " Mim said to Petrie. "I do hope they are not to far off and can be easily found."
-
"It nice to see you, Spike" Belmont told him before greeting Ducky "well I was looking for Cera, since we sealed the gap in the wall"....
-
Cera, who had been daydreaming, was brought back to reality by Belmont's voice saying her name.
"What about me?" she asked curiously as she approached Belmont.
-
Amy saw Claw as he was and shivered a bit, seeing those teeth, but at the same time, sensing something was wrong.
Little Foot saw Claw and saw Amy shivering. "Hey...are you okay?" He gently asked her.
"Yeah, I'm fine. Just cold." She hugged herself.
Little Foot shrugged and then went up to Claw, "Hi! That was some nasty storm huh?"
When Mr. Three Horn saw Claw nearby, he snorted and murmured to Tria, "I don't know why this valley takes chances with these carnivores. Aren't we supposed to stay away from them, not let them come in?"
-
"Thomas we really should head back to the valley now,' Sam said.
-
"Good idea" The human replied, getting up. "We've wasted too much time here as it is. I wouldn't be surprised if things had changed quite a bit by now. Never a dull moment around these parts."
-
"I agree with you on that,' sam said as he lead the way.
-
Chronicler and Ruby arrived at the cave. Ruby set down the bamboo plants at the edge of the cave. Chronicler grabbed one of the bamboo and sat down. He was about to use the rock to start cutting the leaves and branches off, but he hesitated and and looked at Ruby, who also looked back. After an awkward silence, Chronicler finally said, "Why do insist on staying near me?"
"What do you mean?" asked Ruby.
"It just seems to me that wherever I go, you always have to follow me. I asked you to look for Claw, but instead you chose to stay with me. You even came up with a reasonable excuse for why you wanted to stay with me. Before you say anything, I just want to say this: have you even considered what your friends are thinking about you at this time? They way I'm seeing it, you're spending more time with me - a complete stranger - than with friends that you've known for at least a year."
Ruby thought for a few seconds. "You're right, I haven't really thought about what my friends are thinking about me not being there with them."
"Then why don't you go find them and let them know you haven't been completely ignoring them. I don't need you're help to work on this. Heck, you're the one who would find it helpful to watch me." Realizing what he had just said, he quickly added, "Not that I think you should learn anything from me right here right now."
Ruby didn't say anything. Clearly, she was trying to decide what she would much rather do. Finally, she said, "Why don't you come with me? I'm sure my friends-"
Chronicler cut her off by sighing angrily and saying, "Do you remember how I reacted yesterday? I don't do crowds." He then sighed in frustration. "Alright. Fine. You can stay. You can stay, but tomorrow, I want you to promise you'll do something not related to me. Deal?"
"Deal." Ruby sat down and watched Chronicler as he began to work on the bamboo plant with his sharp rock.
-
"Me wonder if there valley where sharpteeth can all live happily and never have to hunt." Petrie said.
"I've never heard of anything like that, not that any plant eater would know about that sort of thing I'd guess." Mim said to Petrie.
-
"Well, are you guys coming or not?!" Cera asked impatiently before she approached the others. She then noticed they were looking in the same direction as Amy.
"Oh, for the love of buzzing stingers! What could you guys possibly be looking at?!" Cera demanded before she looked in the same direction as the others. When she saw none other than a fastbiter, Cera's eyes went wide as her face drained of all color.
"SHARPTOOTH!" Cera screamed in terror as she turned back around and started to bolt away. Just then, she felt herself get snatched up by a dinosaur that was quite bigger than her. When she saw it was Anna, and saw a mischievous expression on her face, Cera became more fearful.
"What are you doing?!" Cera cried out.
"Feeding him," Anna said. "He requested threehorn for lunch."
"Ahh! Please no! I'm your friend! You'd never do that to me!" Cera cried out again as she squirmed relentlessly.
"Of course not, silly!" Anna said with a chuckle as she shook her head in amusement. Cera stopped squirming, and realized she must've looked stupid.
"For someone who is sharp as a tack, ya oughta know I'd never do such a thing," Anna said with a giggle as she faced Claw with Cera. "Besides, I'm sure ya remember Claw? The fastbiter from the meeting this mornin'? He's a friend. Look at him if ya don't believe me." Cera took a good look at Claw, and realized he was indeed the fastbiter from before.
"Oh, how could I have forgotten about him?" Cera asked as she slapped her own forehead with her right front paw. "Man, do I feel silly now," she said with a smile as Anna set her on the ground. As soon as Cera found her bearings, she whipped around to face Anna as her expression changed from a smile to a vengeful expression.
"If you think you're gonna keep pulling funnies on me, then you've got something else coming to you!" Cera said as she pointed her nasal horn at Anna. Anna giggled in response.
"You're too funny, Cera. If that's a challenge, I'm willing to accept it. You're on!" Anna said as she pointed back at Cera. The two smiled at each other before Anna motioned for her to pay attention to Claw.
"For now, though, we have more important matters to tend to," Anna said. Meanwhile, Ducky and Tricia could not help but giggle about Anna's stunt on Cera. Cera was usually the one who pranked the others, and to see the joke on her for a change was rather amusing.
-
"Hello" Claw responded "Indeed, it was a one big storm and in all that rain I lost my way into the cave" he said the last part more to Chomper than to Littlefoot "Luckily, I found some other shelter, so I didn't get completly wet..."
Claw looked around, noticing how many dinosaurs were there. Perhaps he could ask now, if anybody knew something about black fruits... No! It wasn't the right moment, when so many was focusing on him. If he had question them, they would get curious why is he interested in that matter all of sudden. They would start inquiring him and that might not end well. No. He had to wait till they go about their business. Besides... He needed to ask only some of them, like Chomper and Ruby, who could knew something about curing ill sharptooth (hopefully). If that don't work, then he can also go to Mr Thicknose, since he had a vast knowledge about many things, so maybe he will be able to help too... For now though, Claw had to behave like everything was alright...
"So... What are you doing here anyway?" he asked.
-
Pangaea threw up his hands in an exaggerated shrug. “Practically nothing,” he replied to Claw. "You?"
He had remained silent for a long time, too shy to strike up any conversations in this large (by his standards) group, but not wanting to leave it either. He hadn't been sure who Claw’s question had been directed at (Probably no one in particular, he figured), so he had taken the opportunity to say something by answering it.
-
Belmont,who had remained silent for awhile,noticed something about Claw "Claw what happened to you during and after the storm" he asked.
-
"Like you, I don't have anything to do right now." Claw said. Nothing, but to look for some answers - he thought. He turned to longneck, whose question disturbed him a bit. Why was he so curious?
"Didn't I already say it? I had trouble finding the way to the cave in all that rain, so I decided to wait somewhere else till it's over. Then I've come here. The end." he said.
-
Amy raised a brow, thinking that she heard some hint of aggravation and anger in Claw's voice.
Little Foot then turned to his grandfather then said, "Hey, Grandpa, Grandma, do you think we should go find the others and take them back here?"
Rebecca smiled at the Longneck and said, "You know, I was thinking maybe having me and Pterano look for those two." She turned to Amy and said, "There is a gap in the wall still isn't? It's just not that big?" Amy nodded in reply.
"Well, if they can come back here, the rest of us can block that hole."
Mr. Three Horn rolled his eyes and exclaimed, "FINALLY! I've been needing to do something all day...I'll go with you and Pterano to make sure no sharp tooth gets in."
Rebecca raised a brow and replied, "Well it's your choice, but if I were you, I would work on actually healing your wounds and not destroying them."
Mr. Three Horn snorted defiantly. "Huh! Three Horns can always get over wounds. Anyone else going to come?"
A few spiketails and other three horns decided to follow Mr. Three Horn and one made a comment, "C'mon, let's go pick at some sharpteeth!"
Mr. Three Horn only nodded in response and then he turned to nuzzle his mate and said, "I'll be back, don't you worry." He smiled. Then he turned to the others and said, "Alright, let's move!"
Rebecca turned to Pterano and asked, "Pterano, would you like to come and look. Two pairs of eyes are better then one."
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded. "Yes, I do think they should be found and brought back here. If some do want to go, I think it would be good if flyers went with them, if any are willing, to help fly up and look for them and any dangerous sharp teeth also." Grandpa Longneck said.
"It does sound like an excellent suggestion." Mim said.
"Who go?" Petrie asked looking around at those present.
-
Rebecca turned to her son and said, "Petrie you stay here with your brothers and sisters, me, Mr. Three Horn and a few others are going to the wall."
Amy wondered if she could find some way to help, but with not having the ability to fly and still feeling hurt and sore from what happened earlier, she decided to stay behind. Though she wanted to do something, she just stood there thinking.
Little Foot nodded, "Grandma, Grandpa, it is okay if I go see my other friends right now?"
-
"Sure Littlefoot, just be careful." Grandpa Longneck said to Littlefoot while smiling.
-
(I said that to Belmont, Rat_Lady, so it should be him who is taken aback by my response. :D)
-
(Oh..whoops... :slap sorry about that...I should NEVER EVER try to read these posts when I'm tired...lolz)
-
(no problem... Probably I should had been more specific while writing this post)
-
Anna then felt her leg get tapped by something with a blunt end. She looked down, and saw Cera was trying to get her attention.
"Are we going today or not?" Cera asked impatiently.
"Okay, okay. We'll go now," Anna whispered before she turned to Ducky. "Would ya be kind enough to lead the way?"
"Oh, yes I would," Ducky replied before she took the lead. Anna, Cera, and Tricia quietly followed behind her.
-
Little Foot looked at his Grandpa and smiled, "Thanks Grandpa."
He turned away to follow Anna, Cera, Tricia, and Ducky, but he skitted to a halt looking to where Guido, Amy, and Petrie were.
"Hey guys, do you want to come with me, Anna, Tricia, Cera, and Ducky? I think we're going to play a game of some kind."
Amy hesitated for a moment and said, "I guess so," And then she mumbled darkly, "anything to take a break from this drama..."
Then he looked at Alli, Pangaea, Chomper, and Myrkin. "Would you guys like to come too?"
-
Rick smiled as he replied, "Finally I thought we'd never get back to walking towards our previous game."
Longtail scoffed and replied, "Oh relax Rick. We would've gotten there eventually. We always do."
Grandma Longneck smiled at her grandson.
"Just be safe dear, we don't want anything bad to happen to you."
Rick looked up at Grandma Longneck and spoke to her. "Don't worry. You have my word that we will look after the little ones."
"Thank you Rick." replied Grandma Longneck with a warm smile.
Longtail then flapped his wings, and caught up with Cera Anna, and Amy.
Spike continued to walk and eat as he followed his sister and the others.
-
Pangaea wrung his partially interlocked fingers hesitantly. He actually had no idea where Anna, Ducky, Cera, and Tricia were going, or what they were planning on doing, and while he relished the prospect of going with them, it seemed that several others already had the same idea. Hopefully, whatever Anna, Ducky, and Cera’s plans were, being accompanied by a small crowd wouldn’t interfere with them. Still, Pangaea was tired of idling around doing nothing, and didn’t want to be left out.
“Well, uh...I’d love to!” he replied to Littlefoot, “So long as I’m not imposing on them by going with.”
Guido shrugged. “If he and Amy are going, I guess I will too,” he said.
-
"Me go, but where we go? Me hope not to mysterious beyond on adventure. " Petrie said, a bit scared at his mention of the mysterious beyond.
Not having much else to do and being a bit hungry Mim tore off a leaf and started to eat it.
-
Little Foot chuckled at Petrie's response. "I doubt we are going to the Mysterious Beyond Petrie. They're probably just going to the Thundering Falls."
He then waited for Alli's, Chomper's and Claw's replies.
-
Anna overheard the others speculating where her group was heading. She turned around and faced them.
"Ducky's takin' us to the Thundering Falls. We were gonna go for a swim, but I'm sure we could come up with a game that involves bein' in the water," Anna said. "Y'all are more than welcome to join us."
-
Little Foot turned around and called out, "Oh okay! Thanks!"
Amy approached a bit, thinking that maybe she would like to go for a swim. She didn't know if it was physically possible for her as a flyer, but she was willing to try it out. She remembered wanting to swim for awhile, considering she loved the water.
"Let's go guys!" She spoke excitedly, yet softly to Guido, Pangaea, and the others.
She walked a bit away, still with a limp in her step.
-
Rick lowered his head and spoke softly to Amy so as not to startle her.
"Would you like a ride. That limp looks a little uncomfortable."
Longtail was still in the air flying in circles waiting for everyone to begin following along. "I can do this all day. Although I wouldn't mind racing someone to the Thundering falls....that's if no one is scared." he commented with a sly grin.
Spike shook his head as if to say 'no one's gonna race you. You are the fastest flyer in the valley' He then looked over to Ducky and mumbled something to Ducky along the lines of 'Isn't that right?'
-
Amy looked up at Rick, and smiled, "Sure, thanks."
--------
Red Claw was done with his fill and sniffed in a snooty way when Thud responded.
"Good...I'm glad you aren't dead or anything. Though you do smell like you could be." He winced a bit and his nose wrinkled. Then he turned away from the two and let them eat their dinner. He just stood there, listening to all the sounds of the wind, the trees, and many other things. It was calming in a way. And to be honest, it's been awhile since Red Claw has felt that, ever in a long, long time.
-
Ducky heard Spike mumble to her, and then she looked at Longtail.
"Spike is right, yes he is. You are the fastest flyer in the valley, yep yep yep," Ducky said to Longtail.
-
Rick lowered his head close enough to the ground to allow Amy to climb up.
"Just be sure to enjoy the view when I raise my head okay?" he asked with a light laugh.
Longtail frowned.
"So what if I'm the fastest, I can slow down and at least make it fair ya know. Winning isn't everything." He then turned to Cera and replied, "Isn't that right Cera?"
Spike had to agree with Longtail on that. Winning certainly wasn't everything.
-
"I guess not," Cera said with a frown, but then she smiled. "But it certainly does not hurt to win, either."
-
"Winning no everything, but it nice." Petrie said expressing himself with his wings a bit.
-
"Swimming? That will be fun. Are you going Claw?" Chomper asked fastbiter.
"Yeah... Sure. I will come along" Claw asnwered. Maybe later he will get an occasion to question Chomper in private. For now, he could enjoy the fun.
"I will race you, Longtail" fastbiter said, wanting to check his new body's limits "Although... I don't know the way to Thundering Falls" he added.
-
"Me watch folks swim. Me no good in water." Petrie said, remembering the times he had fallen, or once was grabbed by Ducky, and wound up in water. "And me glad we no go to mysterious beyond to explore or play game." Petrie said.
-
Longtail grinned.
"Alright Claw. Just tell me now if I should give it my all, or if I should slow down for the first time?"
Rick looked over at Claw for a minute. Then looked up to face Longtail, being sure Amy still stayed on his head. "I'd slow down for this one Longtail. You may know the way to the Thundering Falls, but I'm betting Claw doesn't know the way like you do."
Spike nodded his head agreeing with Rick's opinion.
-
"Just stay in my line of sight, Longtail, and I will try to keep up with you" Claw said, thinking that maybe he will get te chance to win this race. After all, the closer he will get to the Thundering Falls, the louder it will become. Therefore, he won't need any guide to get to them and he will be able to outrun Longtail, without fear that he may lose his way.
-
Little Foot smiled a bit, seeing mostly everyone get along. He wished the valley could be more like that. They could be of course, but if it wasn't for difficult dinosaurs like Mr. Three Horn and a few others, the herds would be much more unified as a community.
"So uh...Ali, do you want to come with us?"
Amy chuckled nervously and said, "Uhh this might sound kind of silly but, I'm afraid of heights..." She whispered it in Rick's ear, so no one else would hear it. "So maybe you could try to go slow for me? Please?" She asked trying to be as polite as she possibly could.
-
"sure, Littlefoot" Ali responded ,it had been awhile since she and Littlefoot had done anything together.
-
"You guys play swimmer splasher, or another game?" Petrie asked while looking at the others who he knew liked to play in the water.
-
Little Foot smiled and responded, "Okay Alli." Then to turned to Anna, Ducky, Cera, and Tricia and said, "Ok, let's go!"
-
Rick smiled at Amy as she whispered in his ear. To which he swiftly and quietly replied, "Of course Amy. If you'd like you can also ride on my back, it is closer to the ground."
Longtail smiled at Claw's response.
"Alright then....I'll be sure to keep to a straight line, but you just have to keep up." he said with a laugh as he flapped ahead of the others trying to gain speed.
Spike simply shook his head and mumbled to Ducky, 'Can you believe they are going to race....aren't they hungry?'
-
"Okay, let us go then, yep yep yep," Ducky said as she motioned for the others to follow her before she heard Spike mumble to her. "Oh, Spike. Not everybody gets hungry when others do, no no no," she giggled.
-
Petrie flew along with the group he was with, having no desire to race.
"No reason we all need race." Petrie said.
-
Claw laughed too and run after Longtail. It's going to be interesting race. Flyer against fastbiter. Wings against legs...
-
"Me wonder who win." Petrie said seeing the 2 racing. "Me hope no big blowy wind come and they no fall in hole or trip." Petrie said as he flow along with the others.
-
Rick continued to walk at a slow pace so as to keep Amy feeling safe.
"You doing okay up there Amy?" he asked, wanting to make sure she was alright.
Longtail however kept his promise and flew in a straight line but continued to pick up speed as he noticed Claw gaining. "You're pretty fast Claw. I think I ought to be worried."
Spike continued to walk, slowing down every few moments to chew on a plant.
-
Little Foot called out to Claw and Long Tail, "Hey wait up!" He wanted to see if he himself could race the two dinosaurs. He whizzed past the others, but a bit behind Claw and Longtail.
"Uh...yeah...I'm fine..." Amy clinged onto Rick's head. She looked down and thought she was going to blow chunks. "Ugh..." She responded. Amy decided maybe she could slide down Rick's neck to his back.
It's okay, you can do this
Amy then carefully climbed down and tried to calm herself down.
"You are really tall Rick!" She exclaimed, showing fear and exasperation. Then she was able to be on Rick's back and she sighed in relief. Then she plopped on her stomach and let her limbs dangling.
------------------
Mr. Three Horn lead the group to the wall and called out, "Alright! Let's go find them! He looked through the hole of the cave and called out in a booming voice, "HELLO! HELLO! Far walkers? Anyone out there?"
Red Claw heard Mr. Three Horn clearly and grumbled. "That old Three Horn doesn't need to fight in order to chase us away, he can just roar us to death!" He shook his head.
-
"Shh do you hear that,' sam asked 'thomas'. "That's mr threehorn,' sam said. "Hey Mr threehorn can you hear me,' sam shouted.
-
Mr. Three Horn roared in frustration. "Finally! You two, there is this hole here you can get through. I think you might be small enough for you two to climb through!"
Red Claw then heard other voices.
Huh, more meat around this area.
"Hey boys...did you know we had..."visitors" here?" He asked the two sharp teeth.
-
"That's news to me,' thud said.
-
"I do hope they can fit in, and get back here quickly. " Mim said from where she was.
"We can only wait for them." Grandpa Longneck said as he looked in the direction of where the holes and voices came from. "THough it will be safer if they get here sooner rather then later. "
"Yes, then we can finish." Mim said.
-
"Why bother with them?" Screech snorted indifferently, "We've got plenty of meat right here." He pawed the carcass of the sharptooth Red Claw had killed earlier.
(OOC: Sorry about my lack of activity. :oops I've had basically zero ideas for spontaneous posts lately.)
-
"Well it would give us a chance to get even for our two failed attempts to attack the valley,' thud said.
-
Longtail looked behind him to see Littlefoot running as well. He smiled as he lowered himself closer to the ground but kept up his speed. "Nice to see you trying Littlefoot." he commented with a laugh.
Rick grinned as he felt Amy slide down onto his back and heard her relax...slightly. He then turned his head and replied "Would you believe I'm still just an adolesant sized Longneck. I'm still not nearly as tall as Littlefoot's grandparents."
Spike continued to eat and walk content to just let the others do what they wanted.
~~~
Grandma Longneck stood next to her mate.
"I just hope there are no sharpteeth nearby, or all this noise we're making might draw them to us." she said with a hint of fear in her voice.
-
"Well we going after them red claw,' thud asked.
-
Red Claw grumbled.
Why do I even bother with these two?
"Well...wouldn't it have been nice if one of you told me there were some other meat around here other then this sharptooth meat I had to sweat to get it? Get what I'm saying here?"
Hearing the roaring from Mr. Three Horn again however, he jumped and stood back. Now that Red Claw was blind, he became much more jumpy.
Mr. Three Horn said, "Well c'mon out! There's no sharpteeth in the area is there?"
----------
Little Foot laughed heartily, "I can do this! You'll see! WOOOOO!" He then dashed off ahead of Longtail and was about a half a length away from the Thundering falls.
Almost there! He thought to himself.
Amy was amused at the sight, but also a bit envious. She would love nothing more then to be able to run with the wind in her face, with the dewy grass tickling at her feet. She knew it was an amazing feeling for her when she ran but she also wondered something else, What if flying is almost the same thing? If not better?
In response to Rick's comment she said, "Oh yeah of course, but still, it's amazing how tall these dinosaurs are verses how tall animals are in our time."
-
"Yes redclaw do you want me and screech to go after them,' thud asked.
-
"Me hope they no fall into water." Petrie said as he watched the racers.
-
(OCC: Is noname still participating in the rp?)
Sam continued walking until he reached the wall. "Well 'Thomas' we're here finally,' sam said.
-
"We are here, yep yep yep!" Ducky spoke up as the group reached the Thundering Falls.
"That's good and all, but what do we do now?" Cera snorted.
"Well, we go in the water of course," Ducky giggled.
"That's not what I meant. What kind of game should we play?" Cera replied. At the same time, Anna and Tricia had started wading into the water.
"Hmm...I wonder if I can use my tail like a beaver," Anna said to herself before she lightly brought her tail down on the water's surface. Tricia giggled as Anna's tail made a small splash.
"Ya like that?" Anna asked Tricia. Tricia simply giggled as she copied Anna's motion and slapped her tail on the water, making a much smaller splash.
"Not bad, but if ya wanna make a big splash, bring your tail down hard like this!" Anna instructed before she slapped her tail down hard, making a much bigger splash. Tricia giggled even more excitedly.
"Wanna see me pull a trick on your sister?" Anna asked. Tricia nodded as she laughed.
"Alright, then. Here's how to splash somebody else," Anna said. When she brought her tail down, she did it at an angle, causing Cera to get doused by water.
"Hey! What's the big idea?!" Cera yelled in surprise as she looked over at Anna and Tricia. Tricia was in a fit of harsh laughter, and Anna gave a mischievous smile.
"Think fast!" Anna hooted before she sent another splash over to Cera. She did the same thing several more times before Cera growled in anger.
"That's it! I'm gonna get you once and for all!" Cera screamed as she charged toward Anna.
"Come 'n get me, slowpoke!" Anna teased before she did a headfirst dive under the water. Tricia sat down on the bank and watched in amusement as Cera joined her.
"You've gotta come out of there sooner or later, and when you do, I'll...!" Cera was interrupted when Anna quickly resurfaced and hosed Cera in the face by spitting a spout of water.
"You'll what now?" Anna asked as she swam toward the center.
"Now you're really making me angry! You get back here right now!" Cera ordered.
"Nah ah ah. Ya wanted to catch me, now ya must come get me," Anna said before she dove beneath the surface again. Cera was looking desperately at the water. She knew she really was not that good of a swimmer.
"Argh! That's not fair!" Cera growled. Just then, she saw Tricia jump in and swim toward the center.
"Tricia! Get back here!" Cera shouted. Tricia, however, giggled as she swam with ease.
"Come on, Cera! If your baby sister can swim out there, I am sure you can too, yep yep yep!" Ducky said before she swam out toward Tricia. As Cera noticed her friends going in the water, she started to feel bad because she could not swim as well as the others could.
-
Little Foot reached the Thundering falls and yelled, "WOOHOO!" Then jumped in the water and made a big splash, which splashed Cera and Tricia.
He rose up to the surface and laughed.
"I made it!"
Amy was on Rick's back and was thinking over how it was be amazing to swim, she did not swim for a long time, so she figured it would be amazing to swim. She was also amused at the sight of Little Foot splashing and the facial expressions of everyone else around the thundering falls.
"Rick, do you like to swim?" She asked the longneck.
(OOC: I would think so Sam, but he might be busy with his studies.)
-
Longtail laughed as he landed on the shore next to the Falls, watching as his friends splashed about. "I'm kinda surprised I lost...but that's the whole point of a race I guess. To put it all on chance that you win."
Rick almost laughed at Amy's question but he held his tounge as he replied, "Sure, swimming is one of my favorite pasttimes. It's a shame that I can't find more time to do it though." He then turned his head and looked at Amy as he asked, 'Would you like to swim too? You can stay on my back."
Spike stepped into the water finding it relaxing and fun as he splashed water at Cera.
-
"Littlefoot won... You, Longtail, are second... That makes me third! Yay!" Claw said with fake enthusiasm "It would be more nice to be third, if there was someone fourth." he added.
At that moment, Chomper arrived and seeing who won the race, he said with smile:
"You were pretty fast, Littlefoot! Even faster than fastbiter!"
"Yeah. Don't mind me. I'll just stand here, while you talk about how these two were better runners than me." Claw said with bitter tones in his voice.
"Oh. Don't be a sore loser, Claw." Chomper responded "Come on! Get in the water and play!" he said, jumping into the water with big splash.
"Alright. Just make a room there! You don't want me to land on you with my claws." sharptooth said, before jumping into the lake.
-
"Hey! Cut it out!" Cera snapped at Spike. Just then, Tricia swam back to her sister.
"Well, you finally decided to listen to me and come back!" Cera said in annoyance as Tricia stood up and lowered her face toward the water like she was getting a drink.
"Don't scare me like that aga...!" Cera was interrupted when Tricia sprayed her in the face with a spout of water. Tricia giggled and babbled as Cera shook the water off herself.
"So, I see you taught her something bad!" Cera said as Anna surfaced nearby.
"I did not teach her, she just watched and learned. Pretty funny, though," Anna said with a giggle.
"Yeah, and what's real funny is I can get you now!" Cera said as she bolted into the water.
"If ya can, slowpoke!" Anna hooted before she dove under again. Cera, who was belly-high in the water, simply watched as Anna swam under the water, trying to figure out where she would resurface.
"Are you coming in or not?" Ducky asked as she swam by Cera.
-
Petrie landed on the ground near the water and watched his friends. A thing he much preferred to actually being in the water.
"Me just glad everyone ok and no one have accident." Petrie said.
-
Amy smiled back. "Sure, thanks."
Little Foot heard Chomper's comment and said, "Thanks Chomper, and nice race guys, you were pretty fast!" He smiled at Longtail and Claw, being honest.
-
Longtail frowned at Claws tone of voice. "Listen, if you want a rematch I'm always up for another one, and just ot make it fair, I'll run on the ground this time. No flying. Sound fair?" He asked with a tone of irritation.
Rick then stepped into the water and slowly walked into the deep end, and even then it only came up past his belly. "Hmmm....pretty shallow. But I suppose that's to be expected." he commented to himself.
Spike took advantage of Cera's distraction and snuck up behind her and nudged her into the water, laughing all the while doing so.
-
Cera yelled in startlement as she fell into the water. When she resurfaced, she felt like she could go after Spike.
"Spike! I swear, when we're out of the water, I'm gonna...hey, this is not so bad after all!" Cera said with a change of tune as she began to swim in the more shallow parts.
-
"Maybe we will race tomorrow then? And i don't mind you flying, Longtail. I'm sorry for what I said earlier. I should have taken defeat in a better way." Claw responded, swimming around, which wasn't very hard, but certailny in his human form he would do better.
-
Petrie watched the others in the water from where he was. "me glad you all having fun." He said, happy to watch them and not get into the water himself since he didn't know how to swim and did very badly in water anyway.
-
(OOC:I have come back.)
Bron had just arrived at the Thundering Falls and watched the newcomers,his son and his friends enjoy themselves Shorty, nor Belmont was with them but Belmont had other things to do and Shorty wasn't exactly in the mood.
-
"You should come in, Petrie. At least in the most shallow parts, yep yep yep. The water feels really nice. It does, it does," Ducky said as she swam near Petrie's location.
-
Little Foot saw Alli in the clearing and said, "Hey Alli! Come in and swim! It's a lot of fun!"
Amy looked down to see the soft water below with the others having fun swimming. She decided to slide down Rick's back and she said, "I'll be back, I just wanted to see a few others, okay?" She smiled letting him know.
Then she walked slowly in the water to a bunch of rocks and rested on them. She looked to Petrie and encouraged, "Hey, would you feel safer if Ducky and I stayed stayed by while you swam? If that's not a bother to Ducky that is." She would have expected Ducky to help her friend, but she wanted to be sure, just in case she good the wrong impression. So she looked to Ducky's direction so see if it would okay.
-
Sam reached the rock wall and climbed over. "Hey we're back finally,' sam said as he reached the bottom of the pile. Sam walked over to mr threehorn. "I'm sorry for what I said earlier I say things like that when I'm mad sometimes it was really rude of me to say those things and I apoligize,' sam said.
-
"Great to have you back. That leaves just one left I think?" Mim said first to Sam then the others.
"I hope things were not to bad for you out there." Grandpa Longneck said to Sam.
-
Mr. Three Horn snorted and laughed heartily, "Hah, no harm done rainbow face, it's already been resolved. By the way, didn't you have another friend out there?"
He narrowed his eyes to the hole, wondering if anyone else was supposed to come in.
Rebecca exclaimed, "Oh good! One of the newcomers are here!" She smiled.
----------
Red Claw snorted to the two, "It depends how many leftovers we have, if we have a lot then I don't see why we would need to hunt them, but if not, then it would be a good idea to go after them." He growled.
-
"It's good to see that you're back safe and sound,' the male rainbowface said. "Yes we've been waiting here in case you came back this way,' the female rainbowface said.
-
"Do you know if the other one was with you. Or did the both of you get separated in the storm?" Grandma Longneck asked.
-
"Maybe that would be a better idea, yep yep yep," Ducky said in response to Amy's suggestion. Cera looked over in Amy's direction from where she was wading.
"You mean to tell me you can't swim?" Cera asked the flyer. The thought made her feel like she was not the only one after all.
-
Pangaea had quietly followed the group all the way to the Thundering Falls, trailed by Guido. He now stood by the water’s edge, watching Anna, Tricia, Ducky, and Cera’s antics from a distance, struggling to suppress a chuckle each time the latter was splashed, sprayed, or otherwise doused with water. “Poor Cera,” he laughed softly to himself.
He turned to Guido, who was standing next to him. “Say, Guido, do you like swimming?”
Before Guido could even answer, Pangaea slapped himself in the forehead. “Right, right, right! I forgot. You don’t like to swim in the same place you drink.”
“Uh, yeah,” Guido affirmed. “Why, were you thinking of going in?”
Pangaea shrugged. “I dunno,” he said. “I used to like to swim back in my own universe, but it might not be so easy now that I’ve got these feathers.” He spread out a wing. “I figure I’d float, but even if these things don’t get bogged down with water, they’d probably make for pretty clumsy swimming.”
“Well...if you want to go in, you could just do what Cera’s doing and walk around in the shallow places,” Guido suggested, motioning towards Cera.
Pangaea nodded. “Maybe I’ll do that,” he said, “I’m bored to death of just standing around doin’ nothin’, anyway.”
-
"Swimming no good for flyer." Petrie said.
-
Belmont had alot on his mind,its no surprise he had gotten to like living in the Great Valley but he couldn't help but know that there were still questions without answers, Belmont cursed under his breath as he walked looked up at the great wall "I guess I could go to the Thundering Falls,it will help get my mind off of this kind of stuff" he thought and left.
---------------------------------------
Ali waded into the shallow waters near Petrie "this feels so good" she said out loud, though she was sure not alot of people or dinosaurs could hear her.
-
"I though 'Thomas' was right behind me,' sam said.
-------------------
"Well if he lost his way we have to go out and look for him,' Johan said.
-
Amy raised a brow at Cera, not sure whom she was asking, Petrie or her, so she said, "Ehh...well I swam quite a bit when I was a human being, but now...I'm not so sure if I can swim as good as I used to when I was human."
Great now I have that "When We're Human" song in my head She thought as she made her comment. She tried not to laugh as she thought this too.
Little Foot nodded to Ali, telling her he heard. "It sure is nice swimming huh?"
-------------
Mr. Three Horn snorted, "Well that human better come back later on, otherwise, we'll block this hole, we don't need those sharpteeth coming in again."
Some of the others agreed to the three horn, speaking amongst each other.
-
"Yeah I hear you,' sam said. He knew that he couldn't just abandon 'Thomas' in the mysterious beyond but he also knew that if the hole wasn't blocked off, that more sharpteeth would find their way in it was a heart wrentching choice either sacrifice one to protect many or risk many on account of 1 person.
-
" I wonder if any flyers would be willing to fly high and see if they see him nearby." Mim said
Grandpa Longneck went a bit closer to the wall and stretched his neck up to see if he could see or hear any sign of anyone approaching the wall.
--
"Me glad friends having fun in water. " Petrie said, having fun watching his friends from where he was and thinking of some past fun they had as well as remembering Mo.
-
Longtail was floating on his back in the water enjoying the sounds of laughter that his friends were making. He then looked up at Cera as he heard her ask her question. He then said, "Well i can swim...does that count?"
Rick was now sitting in the water simply enjoying the feeling of the water on his skin. "This is actually pretty nice. And peaceful...I like it."
Spike stepped over to Ducky and politely mumbled 'Are you hungry?'
-
"Thomas" had reappaeard in the valley. He and Sam had been gone a while. Looking the water before him, the human noticed a couple of creatures in the water. It was Rick and Longtail!
"Hello there! I've been away for quite some time" Thomas announced to them. "I've been wondering if anything important happened while I was gone."
-
Rick had been caught completely by surprise at Thomas' sudden return and as such he tried to get up to greet him and slipped on the rocks at the bottom of the lake, and despite the water breaking his fall, he splashed everyone around him. He shook the extra water off his head and smiled sheepishly at everyone. "Sorry about that...I slipped." he said as he looked over at Thomas.
"Good to see you again. The elders were getting worried about you." He looked over at Longtail with a pleading face as he asked, "I know this is kinda sudden, but could you-"
"Go tell the grown-ups Thomas is back....sure." Muttered Longtail with irritated look on his face.
-
"I'm just going to go to where my friends are,' sam said as he walked off.
"They could be at the thundering falls you should check there first,' johan said.
"I will,' sam said
-
After taking a moment to make sure that the ground underwater didn’t slope steeply away from the bank, Pangaea took a cautious step in. The water was high enough to just cover his feet and soak the lowermost feathers on his legs, so he took another step.
“Uh, how’s the water?” Guido asked from the bank.
“Pretty good,” Pangaea replied. “I’m going to go a little further out, see if I can find anything.”
“Like what?” Guido asked, puzzled. “What are you looking for?”
“Just critters,” Pangaea replied with a shrug, “I like looking for aquatic wildlifeóthat’s, uh...swimming creaturesówhenever I’m around water. Maybe catch a few if I’m lucky.”
“Catch for what?” Guido asked. “To eat?”
“Prob’ly not. I’m partial to shellfish, but I don’t think I’d have the heart to use a living one to satisfy my appetite. No, I just like to look at them; hold them if it doesn’t mean I’ll be bitten or pinched too badly.”
As Pangaea talked, he continued to wade further out. The water was now nearly up to his knees, and he was doing his best to disturb it as little as possible, so as not to spook any aquatic wildlife that might be nearby. The water was clear enough that Pangaea could see right down into it, and it wasn’t long before he spotted his first creature, hovering in the water just below the surface a few feet ahead of him. “Ooh, a fish!” he cooed in fascination. “A Eusthenopteron, I think.”
“A useless what?” Guido asked.
“Uh, a lobe-finned fish. I mean, uh...a finned swimmer. A...oh, never mind. Hold on, I’m gonna see if I can get closer.”
His gaze fixed on the fish, Pangaea waded further towards it as quietly as he could. Unfortunately, he didn’t notice a small pit in the bottom of the pool, and on the next step he took, his foot slipped into it. Pangaea only had enough time to utter a surprised “Awk!” before he toppled unceremoniously into the shallow water with a splash.
“Pangaea!” Guido, still standing on the bank, squawked in alarm, “Are you all right? You aren’t drowning, are you? I can’t help you if you’re drowning! I don’t know how to swim!”
At that moment, Pangaea lifted his head out of the water, the soaked plumes on his nape slicked messily across the top of his head. He was lying on his stomach in water not much deeper than that he’d been wading through, just deep enough that his entire body (minus his raised head) was submerged in his sprawled position. Needless to say, he was thoroughly drenched.
“Well, it was bound to happen,” Pangaea sighed, “That’s pretty much how I always end up submerging myself when I’m reluctant to go all the way in.”
“Oh, you’re okay,” Guido said, breathing a sigh of relief. He paused. “You ARE okay, aren’t you?”
“Yeah, I’m fine,” Pangaea said, “But the fish swam away.”
-
"So both of them in yet?" Flapper asked as he walked into the area, having taken a nap and gotten some food and a bit of a bath also during the time he was gone.
-
Sam walked up to the others at the thundering falls. "Hey guys,' sam said.
-
Belmont had left for the Thundering Falls, the thought of swimming beneath the huge waterfall was great, suddenly somebody stopped him "you're one of the newcomers aren't you" a voice said and a tan-colored maiasaura walked out into the field, Belmont recognized her immediately "Ms Maia" he conceded,the maiasaura nodded, "why aren't you with the others" she asked "I wanted some time alone" Belmont responded, he remembered Ms.Maia's threatening look back at the meeting but here she sure wasn't acting like that.
"I've never seen anyone like you" Ms. Maia said "I'm a human, do you prefer this look better" Belmont explained kindly before morphing into a brachiosaurus "it doesn't matter,what's your name" she asked "you can call me Belmont" Belmont aknowleged, "I saw you at the meeting" Ms. Maia responded "and I saw you" Belmont replied, it turned out Belmont , if not every Land Before Time fan had been wrong about Ms. Maia , she wasn't evil or mean or threatening at all.
"So where are you going" Ms. Maia asked "the Thundering Falls,why" Belmont responded, "I was just curious" she explained, the two each said they're goodbyes for now and Belmont contiued walking to the Thundering Falls.
-
"Well since they're both back we should get this hole blocked off,' johan said
-
Chronicler and Ruby were still at their cave. After cutting off all the leaves and branches from the first bamboo plant, Chronicler looked carefully at every part of it.
Curious, Ruby asked, "Why are you looking at that plant like that?"
"Let's just say I'm a technical person," replied Chronicler. "Whenever I make something, I have to make sure that everything is precise, and I mean everything." After looking over every part of the bamboo, he confirmed that it was exactly the way he wanted it. It now resembled a simple bamboo pole, which he thought would be excellent for self-defense. He set aside the bamboo pole and grabbed the other bamboo plant. Now he had to make that gift he had promised to give to Claw by the end of the day.
-
"Oh, Spike," Ducky giggled as she swam near her brother. "I cannot even think about food when I am swimming and having so much fun, no no no."
"Yeah, that counts I guess," Cera replied to Longtail. While she was glad to see her friends having fun, Cera felt left out. She was beginning to feel sad when Anna swam over to her.
"You're not comin' in any further?" Anna asked.
"No. I've gotta tell you something," Cera said.
"Lemme guess, you're not much of a swimmer?" Anna guessed.
"How'd you guess?" Cera asked.
"Well, why else would someone like yourself, who is so sure of herself and likes doin' things with her pals, be standin' over here while everyone else is havin' all the fun?" Anna replied.
"You're smarter than I thought. I just wish I could be out there with everybody else. Even Tricia's braver about the water than I am," Cera said.
"I think you're just scared of the water 'cuz you're not your strongest when in water. Back in my world, we have a way of helpin' folks get rid of phobias," Anna said as she continued to swim in place.
"Foe-bee-uhs?" Cera asked.
"Yeah. That's our word for an intense, irrational fear," Anna explained.
"Do you think that's what I'm dealing with?" Cera wondered.
"It's a possibility," Anna said.
"Well, tell me about this 'treatment'," Cera said.
"Well, what we do is expose the individual to their phobia and it helps 'em overcome their fear when they realize they're not in harm's way. That bein' said, would ya like to try what I'm talkin' about? I promise no pranks," Anna asked.
"Sure," Cera replied with a smile. "No pranks from me, either."
"A'ight, then," Anna said before she turned so her back was turned to Cera. She was submerged to her shoulders.
"Hang onto me and I'll swim us out to the others," Anna said. Cera did as told, and wrapped her front legs snugly around Anna's neck.
"Ack! Not too tight now," Anna choked.
"Sorry," Cera giggled as she loosened her hold.
"Much better. Okay, here goes," Anna said before she swam out toward the others. She made sure at least Cera's head was above the water as she swam. Meanwhile, Cera was enjoying herself. The deeper water did not seem so bad after all.
"Hey, guys! I'm out here now!" Cera said with a smile.
-
"Indeed. We need to get the hole plugged up and the wall secure before any unpleasant sharpteeth get in to cause mischief." Mim said.
"Indeed. Working together we can get this done before long. We have done it at least once before." Grandpa Longneck said to those present.
"Ok, who will do what?" Flapper asked looking around the area.
-
"That's awesome Cera!" Amy cheered Cera on, knowing that Cera wasn't the greatest swimmer in the world.
Then she looked toward Thomas and smiled politely, "Hi Thomas, how'd you get back in the valley so fast?"
Little Foot also was about to greet Thomas, but he saw Cera out in the water and he shouted, "Awesome Cera, you go!"
-
Belmont had finally arrived at the Thundering Falls, the water fall brought a sense of calmness to him and not far from it was the other GOF members, the gang and a few others, he walked to where they were and then waded into the shallow water "so what's been going on lately" Belmont asked some of the dinosaurs and humans as he approched them.
----------------------------------------
Ali was by Littlefoot's side, was watching Cera enjoy herself "good job Cera" she spoke.
----------------------------------------
Ms. Maia walked back to her nest and looked at her eggs "don't worry my children, you'll be with me soon enough" she said out loud.
-
Sam wasn't sure if the others heard him so he repeated himself. "Hey guys what's going on,' sam asked.
-
Claw looked at Sam and responded, walking out of the water.
"Everybody here is having fun in the water. That's what is going on." he said.
-
'Thanks,' sam said. Sam got into the water. "You know claw I really could get used to living here,' sam said.
-
"Really? You could?" Claw asked, as he lay down on the grass and let the sun dry his scaly skin "Is this so much better place, than the one you used to live?"
-
"Well I would miss electricity but I think I could manage living here it's just so much more peaceful,' sam said.
-
"Except the time when some big sharptooth is chasing you. In civilized world you don't have to worry about that." fastbiter pointed out.
-
"True but here I don't have to worry about my NF 1 since it doesn't affect me in this form,' sam said.
-
"Excuse me. Your NF what? I don't think I know what that is." Claw said with curiosity in his voice.
-
"My Neurofibromatosis type 1 it's a genetic desease it can cause bumps to grow on the body and it can affects nerves,' sam said.
-
"It can affects nerves..." Claw repeated "Is this painful?"
-
"Cera do good. That good Cera." Petrie said happily to Cera.
-
"It can be at times,' sam said.
-
"I see... So if you had to choose, you would rather stay in this world? I'm not sure if I would. I mean... It's nice place and all, but it's not a home." Claw said, thinking about the life he and other GoF members had left behind "Maybe I need more time to put down roots, so to speak."
-
Chronicler used the sharp rock to cut off all the leaves and branches from the second bamboo plant. He then looked carefully at it to make sure it was perfect.
"Is that what you are going to give to Claw?" asked Ruby. "It looks just like what you already made."
"This one's not quite done," replied Chronicler. "Now I need to do some carving on this pole so that it can easily catch fish, water-swimmers if you will." Before he began further work on the bamboo pole, he thought about what he had to do next. "Obviously, it needs to be sharp and pointy at one end, but what if that fish slips off?"
"Water-swimmers are slippery and hard to catch. I've tried a few times to get a water-swimmer for Chomper, but they're just too slippery and hard to catch."
After a few seconds, Chronicler got an idea. "Perhaps I could cut another point on it in such a way that it would allow this tool to grab the fish from the inside, where it's probably less slippery than the outside. I think that would make this tool work like a harpoon of some kind." He then began sharpening one end of the bamboo pole.
-
"Yeah I can see your point getting to know more of the residents of the valley would be nice,' sam said.
-
Belmont spotted Ali and waded towards her "nice to see you again,Ali" he told her, Ali,recognized Belmont's voice and turned to him "oh, hi Belmont" she greeted.
-
"It seems everyone is inside who should be and those outside are those who should be. Shall we get started closing up an further repairing the wall?" Grandpa Longneck asked.
"It does seem the best course of action at the present." Mim said.
-
Meanwhile, Cera continued to hold on as Anna swam in the deeper parts of the Thundering Falls.
"Are you having fun, Cera?" Ducky asked as she swam by the two.
"Actually, I am! This is not bad at all, and the water does feel good on my skin," Cera replied.
"Glad to hear it," Anna said with a smile as Tricia paddled over to her. "You're such a good swimmer for your age and species, Tricia." Tricia simply giggled before she swam back over toward the shallower parts.
"I wish I learned when I was her age. I'm sure I would've been a much better swimmer," Cera sighed.
"It's never too late to learn," Anna said. "Ready to let go of me?"
"What?!" Cera yelped.
"Don't worry, Cera. I won't let anything happen to ya?" Anna said. Cera was still hesitant.
"I'm serious. This is not a prank, and I would never put anybody in harm's way if I knew they were not safe. It's okay to let go," Anna added. Cera, however, still seemed uneasy.
"I'm your pal, right? Dontcha trust me?" Anna asked.
"I do, especially after you got me out of harm's way from Redclaw," Cera replied.
"See? You'll be safe with me," Anna soothed. "Go on ahead and swim in place." She was relieved when Cera slowly let go of her. She turned around so she faced Cera as she treaded water.
"Good. I see you've got the kickin' and paddlin' down. Tired yet?" she asked.
"No, not yet," Cera grunted.
"Okay, now try to just swim around in this area." Cera did as told, and found that she was having a relatively easy time.
"Lookin' good," Anna said with a smile. Suddenly, Cera went beneath the surface!
"Whoa, Nellie!" Anna gasped as she quickly reached under and took hold of the little threehorn under her shoulders and pulled her back up. Cera coughed and spat before she recomposed herself.
"Got tired?" Anna asked.
"Yeah, I did," Cera wheezed as Anna continued to hold Cera so she would not go back under.
"Perhaps we got a bit overzealous. I've got a better idea," Anna said. She then repositioned Cera so she could swim again, and this time placed one hand on Cera's back and the other on her belly, just like the way she would hold her dogs while they swam in her pool back at home.
"Okay, let's try again. This time, I won't let go," Anna reassured her friend.
"Alright," Cera replied before she began to paddle. Anna swam to the side of her as she followed wherever Cera went.
"Is that better?" Anna asked.
"Much better. Thanks for teaching me," Cera replied.
"You're welcome. Lemme know when you're tired next time," Anna instructed. Cera lasted a couple more minutes before she grew tired again. Anna let her wrap her front legs around Anna's neck again. As Anna swam around and enjoyed her time with the others, she began to realize that Cera was getting to feel like a little sister to her.
-
"Cera doing good." Petrie called out. "Keep up and you be betterer then your sister." Petrie said aloud.
-
Rick was still enjoying the water and he sighed contently as he watched the others playing and Cera learning how to swim. Rick then turned his head to face Amy. "Are you doing alright? And how do think Cera is doing at her swimming lessons?"
Spike continued to eat the green food found in the water and in fact had to swim to reach several spots where he saw green food sticking up out of the water.
~~~~
Longtail had finally reached the elders near the great wall and he specifically sought out Grandma and Grandpa Longneck. "Excuse me, but I have good news!" he said with a wide smile.
-
Mr. Three Horn looked Longtail's way and questioned, "Is that so? What is it?"
Rebecca looked toward Longtail too and added, "Did you find the other far walker?"
....................................
Amy looked at Rick and responded, "Yeah, thanks for asking. You? And yeah, I'm sure with practice Cera can be a good swimmer." She smiled.
Little Foot was shocked and grateful by Anna's save with Cera.
"You're doing great Cera!"
-
Grandpa Longneck turned to Longtail, "And what is it? Did you manage to get a treestar before Spike ate it?" He asked smiling good naturadly.
-
Belmont gave Ali an almost smug smile before turning and watching Cera get better at swimming, it brought a warm feeling over him.
-
"I also happen to know a lot about aircraft WWII aircraft if you wanted to hear about it,' sam said.
-
Longtail smiled and laughed at Grandpa Longnecks remark, shaking his head. "No, no, nothing like that. But yes, Thomas is back safely in the valley. As it is, he's over by the Thundering falls with the rest of us if you'd like to go see him." Longtail commented with a wide grin knowing this was very good news.
Grandma Longneck then gave a sigh of relief as she replied, "That is very good. Now we can seal up this hole without worrying about stranding anyone in the Mysterious Beyond."
~~~~
Rick grinned at Amy's response.
"Well I'm alright. And I'm starting to get an idea." he laughed lightly as he asked, "Would you like to hear it?"
-
"That is very good news indeed." Grandpa Longneck said. He turned to the others, "You hear that. They are both in so we can now fully seal this wall." He said.
"That is very good news indeed." Mim said nodding and smiling.
"A most well received good news indeed." Flapper said. "No we can proceed and finish this."
-
"Yes it is good that thomas is back well let's help them out with the wall shall we,' the male rainbow face said. "We might as well,' the female rainbow face replied.
-
"Why not? It might be interesting" Claw responded to Sam's proposition, but then he remembered something "I forgot that I have to check, if Chronicler made a tool for me. Maybe you could go with me? That way you will be able to tell me about WWII aircraft along the way and you will get to know Chronicler and Ruby..."
-
"Ok that sound good to me,' sam said.
-
"Then lets go.'' Claw said, standing up and turning to Chomper, who was still swimming in the water.
"Chomper? Could you lead me and Sam to our cave? I would like to talk with Chronicler and don't want to lose my way again." he said to purple sharptooth.
"Now? Okay... I think it's dinner time anyway." Chomper answered, coming out of the lake. Then he waved to his friends "See you later, guys."
-
Petrie waved to Chomper and the others going with him, "Bye, see you guys later." He said to them.
- - -
Grandpa Longneck started looking for some larger rocks that he could move to help seal the hole and ensure the wall was well enough sealed and piled up to keep out sharpteeth of all kinds.
-
Amy gave a puzzled expression, "Well...what idea are you thinking of?"
Little Foot saw Chomper go and said, "Oh okay, see ya Chomper! See ya Claw!"
-------------
Mr. Three Horn snorted, "Good, then let's go ahead and fill it up!" He started to look for large rocks to bash and fill the hole. It would definitely be an easy job, and very fun job for him to do, due to his rough and tumble personality and his physical strength.
-
Grandpa Longneck looked around for some rocks he could push into the rock pile using his head or tail, or one of his front feet.
Mim looked around for some rocks she could lift and put into the rock pile, pacing herself as best as she could.
Flapper meanwhile attempted to move some rocks a bit so they'd fit together better since he could remember how the Egyptian and some other very large stone structures had their stones fit together so well. Though they had tools to shape the stones, unlike here.
-
"Well to start off the reason why the German Luftwaffe had complete control of the skies early in the war was because they had the better aircraft.' Until they met the Spitfire they remained in control until the battle of Britian the Luftwaffe never came on a aircraft that could beat the Messerschmitt Bf 109 in a Dogfight,' sam said. "The 109 was also the plane of choice for the top 3 aces of the war,' sam said.
-
Recovering from the awkward slip in the shallow water that had left him thoroughly drenched, Pangaea stood up. The water was still only knee-deep (which, for Pangaea, was less than a foot), but as a result of having fallen flat on his stomach, he had managed to submerge himself completely. Pangaea imagined that he must be quite ridiculous-looking, with every feather on his body dripping wet; a suspicion apparently confirmed by the muffled snickering sounds he could hear coming from Guido’s direction.
Pangaea had his back to Guido, and twisted his flexible neck around to look at him. However, he turned his head so quickly that the wet, drooping plumes on his crown swung around and slapped him in the face, covering his left eye. He emitted a small squawk of surprise, and tossed his head to dislodge his uncomfortable accidental half-blindfold. Unfortunately, his efforts resulted in the wet feathers flipping in a sideways arc over the top of his head, hitting him in his other eye. “Gaaahh!” he shrilled in frustration. This time, he used his hands to lift the feathers out of his face, gently squeezed the water out of them, and slicked them back over his nape. Turning around bodily this time, he was finally able to get a clear look at Guido, still standing on the bank, desperately struggling to hold in his laughter.
Bearing a slightly strangled-looking smirk himself, Pangaea nonchalantly acknowledged his ignominious state in his usual manner: making fun of himself before anyone else could. “Falling over, and looking ridiculous,” he said, “two things I’m very good at.”
“Sorry...I’m sorry,” Guido panted, “I shouldn’t be laughing.”
“No, go ahead; that’s slapstick for ya,” Pangaea replied, “painful and/or embarrassing things happening to somebody else. Humor’s a weird thing, innit?”
“Yeah...I guess...” Guido said. “It’s weird: for as long as I can remember, just about everyone I’ve met has told me that I was funny-looking. Thing is, since I’d never seen another one of my kind until I met you, I didn’t realize how right they were.”
“In other words, now that you’ve got another one of your species to look at as reference, you understand what they were laughing at.”
“Well...yeah,” Guido replied, sheepishly. Having gotten over his amusement at Pangaea’s situation, he changed the subject. “So, uh...what are you going to do now?”
“Well, since I’m already soaked, I might as well swim for a bit,” Pangaea replied. “I don’t really mind getting or being wet; it’s drying off that I find uncomfortable. So I might as well put it off for as long as I can. Sure you won’t join me?”
“Y–Y–Yeah, I’m sure,” Guido said, giving the water an uneasy glance.
“Well, I might stay in for a while, so I don’t mind if you leave, but first there’s something I need to do.”
“What?” Guido asked.
In response, Pangaea ran through the water towards Guido and deliberately fell forward, plowing into the water to create a miniature wave that splashed the smaller glider.
Guido spluttered in surprise. He was nowhere near as wet as Pangaea had been, but the splash had nonetheless caught him completely off-guard.
Pangaea uttered a Curly-style “n’yuk-n’yuk-n’yuk” of amused satisfaction. “Sorry,” he said as he turned to head out into the deeper water, “I couldn’t resist.”
Guido sighed. “I knew I shouldn’t have laughed at him,” he muttered.
-
"The Junkers Ju-87 Stuka was also one of the most effective dive bombers of the war,' sam said. "It kept fighting up til the end of the war.' The Ju-87G had a pair of anti tank gun attached to it with one slung under each wing and it proved to be a very effective tank butser,' sam said.
-
Anna snorted and laughed at Pangaea's antics as she swam around.
"Could you drop me off, Anna?" Cera asked.
"Sure," Anna replied before she swam over to the shallow water. "Here we are."
"Thanks," Cera said as she climbed off of Anna. "That was fun."
"Glad to hear it," Anna said. "Would anybody else like to go for a water ride?" Meanwhile, Ducky and Tricia continued to swim and splash around.
-
(I'll double-post in attempts to breathe life back into this RP.)
Anna did not hear anybody speak up.
"Well, there's my answer I guess," Anna chuckled before she continued to swim.
-
Red Claw groaned from all the hard day's work he had, feeling a sense of new energy from defeating a sharp tooth and consuming the energy of it. It was a very interesting taste, but he wasn't concerned about taste, he wanted energy for himself and the group to keep them around to help him around. He felt a sense of ease, hearing the wind rustling through the trees, feeling a sense of calm.
------------
In the Great Valley, Rebecca knew that it was getting a bit late. So she went to Pterano and said, "Pterano, I don't believe you have seen Petrie have you?"
In the thundering falls, Little Foot watched his friends play around and he saw Cera by herself, so he started swimming toward her and began to splash her.
"Got you Cera!"
Amy still waited for Rick's response, but while she was, she thought over the day and what happened. She was glad things were back as they should be, but she also wondered if she should find a way home too.
-
"Hey!" Cera yelped when she felt herself bet splashed. She then heard Littlefoot's voice and turned toward him.
"Alright, Littlefoot! You asked for it!" Cera laughed as she charged in Littlefoot's direction and splashed him back.
-
Petrie was watching his friends playing in the water and cheered them on.
"you both doing well." Petrie said.
- - -
Mim and Flapper continued to work on the wall, Mim working on getting smaller stones she can lift onto the wall and Flapper on trying to make sure the stones fit together as well as possible.
Grandpa longneck looked over the wall to see how things were going so far.
-
Belmont chuckled at the sight of Littlefoot and Cera splashing each other, for once, everything was great and no one would have to worry about Red Claw or anything at that.
------
Shorty had just arrived at the Thundering Falls and had caught sight of Littlefoot and Cera enjoying themselves, but Shorty being who he was, casully walked over to where his adoptive brother and the beige threehorn were playing, then he whipped his tail into the water, splashing both of them.
-
"Now you both are gonna get it!" Cera laughed as she began to splash at both Littlefoot and Shorty. Meanwhile, Tricia swam over to Guido. She giggled mischievously before she stuck her face under water, brought her head back up, and spat a spout of water at Guido.
-
Little Foot lost his balance for a moment from the motion of the splashes,
"Whoa..." Then when he regained his balance, he splashed Cera again and tried to splash Shorty too.
"That's for turning against your own brother!" Little Foot jokingly commented.
-
Petrie was about to go see how littlefoot was once he saw him start to loose his balance but seeing him recover and return to splashing he stayed where he was and watched, not liking to get into the water himself.
--
Grandpa Longneck looked at the stone wall they had made, "It looks ok to me so far, what does everyone else think?" He asked looking over the stone wall before turning his head to look at the others present.
-
"I think it could use some more rocks just to be safe,' johan said.
Mr Thicknose pushed a large rock to the wall.
-
"I just chose to side with the Threehorn, that's all" Shorty responded before being drenched with water.
-
"Heeeyyy!" Guido squawked as Tricia doused him with water, "I was just starting to dry off!"
But even Guido found it hard to resist a water fight, and a playful smile crept across his face. "Oh, you think it's funny getting your part-time babysitter wet, huh?" he scolded Tricia teasingly, "Well, how about this?" Leaning out over the water from his position on the bank, Guido scooped up handfuls of water and splashed them at Tricia.
-
"Guido have fun? That good." Petrie said to Guido.
- - - - - -
"How high should the stone wall be?" Flapper asked as he moved a small stone or to so it fit into the stone wall better, thinking it would be better if they had tools to shape stone and make some concrete especially elastic type of concrete to be more resistant to cracking under earthquakes.
-
Tricia giggled as she began to splash Guido back by using the other trick she had learned from Anna, by using her tail to splash water at the glider.
-
'Well are we going to wait until those kids come back out here to get that flyer redclaw,' thud asked.
-
“Oh, hey, Petrie,” Guido said, acknowledging his flyer friend quickly as he struggled to counter Tricia’s splashes with his own. “Sorry, I’m kinda in the middle of a water fi–WHOA!” In his efforts to keep up with Tricia’s copious splashing, Guido had been leaning further and further forward over the water. Finally losing his balance, he plunged face-first into the pool (fortunately for him, the water was shallow this close to shore, but not so shallow that he hurt himself falling in). Sputtering and spitting water, Guido stood up. He had already been wet from Tricia’s splashing, but now he was completely drenched. Recognizing this, he glanced at his reflection.
“Wow, whaddaya know?” he murmured, his tone devoid of surprise, “I look just as ridiculous when I’m all wet as Pangaea does.”
-
Amy peeked over and saw Guido getting wet, so she approached him and asked, "You okay Guido?"
Meanwhile at the wall, Mr. Three Horn was helping building up the wall and filling in the hole.
"Looking good, we'll probably get this done in no time." He said, trying to take charge, as he usually tried to do.
-
"Guido look ok, just wet." Petrie said looking at Guido and guessing he was ok since he didn't seem or act hurt.
- - -
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "At this rate we will indeed be done before to much longer I think." He said. " It is going very well indeed."
-
"Yes it is looking very good,' johan said.
----------
Thud sighed as he waited for a response from redclaw.
-
“Yeah, I’m okay,” Guido said. He grinned sheepishly, appreciative of Amy’s concern but slightly embarrassed by the attention. “Just was playing with Tricia, and got a little wet,” he understated, spreading his soaked wings.
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea, meanwhile, was trying to figure out the most effective way to swim as a Microraptor. As he had expected, his long flight feathers weighed him down, while not providing much resistance against the water, so he wasn’t getting anywhere fast using his wings for propulsion. He tried sitting upright in the water and paddling with his feet like a duck, but his waterlogged wings made him too heavy to float on the surface, and so their feathers now trailed in the water beside him, preventing a hydrodynamic profile without contributing to forward movement at all. He even tried propelling himself with his tail, but the broad feathery fan at its tip made it remarkably inefficient for that purpose. Wow, Guido was right, Pangaea thought, We gliders sure aren’t fit for swimming.
Not that it mattered. Pangaea was in no danger of drowning, and he wasn’t planning to win any swimming marathons. (Even as a human, he had never been a very fast or endurant swimmer. He mostly just enjoyed the feeling of weightlessness and freedom of movement that came from being immersed in water.) What he was interested in was what kinds of wildlife the freshwater habitats of the Great Valley had to offer. Having swum out into deeper water, he held his breath and ducked his head under. He spied a large flippered turtle resting on the bottom, and a toothy gar-type fish floating lazily beside a sunken log. A small school of lobe-finned fish like the one Pangaea had seen before swam past, and a few fin-backed newt-like creatures darted between piles of debris and clusters of aquatic vegetation, chasing tiny crustaceans. One of the newts got too close to the waiting gar, which snapped at it hungrily. The crocodile-like jaws barely missed the startled amphibian, which paddled frantically into a sheltering clump of water plants. Whoa! Pangaea thought. To heck with my swimming ability; this is the best swimming hole ever!
(OOC: Can anyone spot the movie reference in this post? It should be very familiar to everyone on this forum. ;))
-
Tricia giggled before she returned to swimming. In the meantime, Cera was still in the shallow area. She had just finished catching her breath from her water fight with Littlefoot and Shorty when she looked over in Amy's direction. Since that morning, something had been bothering Cera, and she felt she was finally able to talk to Amy without being interrupted by some crisis or fun moment or another friend. Cera sighed before she slowly made her way over to the flyer.
"Hey," she said awkwardly when she reached Amy. "I know we have not talked much, and there's something I should really say to you."
"Hehe, this is fun, yep yep yep!" Ducky squealed as she swam past Cera. Cera momentarily frowned at Ducky before her expression returned to being remorseful as she looked at Amy.
"I'm sorry...about the way Daddy treated you. He's not very kind to strangers, but that's no excuse for his behavior," Cera said before she glanced at the water in front of her.
-
Belmont stood up "its been fun but I've gotta go" he said as he left the Thundering Falls.
-
"Where you go?" Petrie asked looking at Belmont. "Going to have nap or eat?" He asked.
-
As Anna was swimming around, she began to feel lightheaded and weaker.
Aw, crap. I didn't eat breakfast, she thought to herself as she headed for shore. Ducky happened to notice Anna was exiting the water, and swam over to her.
"Do you not want to swim anymore, Anna?" Ducky asked.
"Of course I wanna swim, Ducky. It's just that I have not eaten yet today and here I am doin' strenuous activity. I'll be right back after I get some food," Anna replied.
"Oh, can I come? Please?" Ducky asked.
"Sure, why not?" Anna responded as she lifted Ducky up out of the water with her tail and placed Ducky on her open right palm.
"You have got the shakies, yes you do," Ducky said. "That happens to me if I have not eaten yet. It does, it does."
"Yeah, and I bet it happens to the others. It's a result of there not bein' enough sugar in your blood," Anna replied as she headed over to a nearby tree that was full of lush treestars.
"What is sugar?" Ducky asked.
"Well, in this sense, it's what makes treesweets so sweet. The stuff that tastes sweet is called sugar in the human world. We need to keep our blood sugars up, and if we don't, we could eventually become very sick or even die," Anna said before she chewed a mouthful of treestars.
"Oh, that would be terrible, yep yep yep!" Ducky gasped. "What did you mean by 'in this sense'?"
"Well, we also use that term in reference to a person with a sweet personality, especially one with an insanely sweet personality," Anna said before she ate another fistful of treestars.
"I do not know what an insanely sweet personality is, no no no," Ducky said.
"That surprises me, 'cuz you've got one," Anna piped before she took another bite.
"Me?" Ducky asked.
"Yup. You're a very, very sweet girl. Don't ever let that part of your personality go sour," Anna replied as she handed Ducky a couple of treestars. "Want them? I took more than I can eat."
"Thank you," Ducky giggled as she accepted Anna's offer.
"Another thing, Ducky. When you're older and much bigger, please do learn how to grow a pair and stick up for yourself. I'd hate to see such a nice swimmer be picked on or used by others," Anna said as she walked back toward the water.
"I do not know what 'grow a pair' means, but I think I do understand what you are saying, yes I do," Ducky giggled. "I am glad to see you are okay now."
"Thanks, Ducky," Anna replied. "Ready to go back in the water?"
"I always am, yep yep yep," Ducky chirped. Anna rolled her eyes.
"Sometimes I wonder why I ask the obvious," Anna chuckled as she set Ducky down before the two returned to swimming.
-
Petrie looked at the ones getting out of the water, "If you want Spike can show you where green food is. He can always find green food." Petrie said.
-
Belmont turned to Petrie and spoke "thanks but no thanks, I would prefer someplace quiet", then Belmont walked away, thoughts clouded his mind but he still knew where he was going to go.
-
Amy was about to respond to Guido, but Cera got to her attention. She responded gently, "You don't have to apologize, your dad and I are okay now, adults just sometimes can be too overcome with fear. Some lash out when they are afraid, others hold it in. It takes a strong, big person to admit they are afraid."
While Amy was talking to Cera, Little Foot had a chance to talk to his brother, or rather splash in his face.
"Hey Shorty, did you meet my friend Alli by the way?" He brightened up.
-
"Well, his behavior was embarrassing to me, but I'm glad to hear you two are okay now," Cera replied.
-
"no, is she cute" Shorty asked Littlefoot in response.
-
"I heard that it was also used to attack large groups of escaping civilians... Is that true, Sam?" Claw asked.
-
"It was used like that at times which is why it's so infamous and one of my least favorite,' sam said.
-
Little Foot was a bit puzzled by Shorty's question and responded, "Cute? Uh...I guess...she's...she's a lot of fun and a long time good friend!"
Little Foot sees Alli a little bit away and said, "Hey Alli, have you met my brother Shorty?"
-
Petrie waved to Ali, happy to see her. "Ali. Hi, come over here." He called out to her as he waved.
-
Ali heard Petrie's voice and turned to him "coming" she said as he ran over to him.
---------
Belmont walked into the center of the valley, it was quiet and he could think about these thoughts going through his mind.
-
"We glad to see you Ali. " Petrie said happily.
-
Tricia crawled up onto the bank and curled up in the sunlight to warm up before she dozed off for a nap.
-
"so what is it you wanted to ask me,Littlefoot" Ali asked
---------------------------
Not only did Belmont find that he knew something was going to happen, due to his dreams and nightmares, he knew what he had to do...
-
"I do hope this one stays up for a good while, with no earthshakes messing it up." Mim said. "A bother but an important bother to keep it filled in." She said.
-
Little Foot brightened up when Alli spoke to him, so he said, "Hey Alli, did you meet my Shorty yet? He's my brother, Shorty, this is Alli." He politely introduced them.
Amy decided to break the awkward silence between her and Cera, so she said, "Well, thank you for telling me what you needed to tell me anyway, I think I know what you're going through with your dad and all. You know what though, I think with age your dad will ease up a bit. It can take awhile for dinosaurs to change. I know it took a long time for my dad to change." She stated thinking of her father back at home.
------------
Meanwhile at the rock wall of the valley, Mr. Three Horn and the others were able to fill in the hole and finally finished their project.
"All right, good work everyone." Mr. Three Horn stated gruffly.
-------------
Red Claw seemingly in a trance, awoke with a start and replied, "Sorry, did someone say something?"
-
"Good, then we can all rest, and be glad of the good work we all did together." Grandpa Longneck said smiling to those together who had been working on the stone wall.
"I'm glad we can finally rest." Flapper said sitting down.
"Though we did do good work." Mim said as she looked for a place to sit down and sat down.
-
From his floating vantage point on the surface of the Thundering Falls pool, Pangaea continued to observe the Great Valley’s underwater flora and fauna, alternately raising his head above the water to grab a breath of air, and ducking it beneath to watch the inhabitants of the pool. A couple of times he tried to dive down and swim underwater, but his buoyant feathers prevented him from attaining any depth whatsoever.
After spending an indeterminate amount of time engrossed in his naturalist observations (as was typical of him), Pangaea found himself suddenly jolted out of his concentration by a pang of pain shooting through his gut, coupled with an enteric growl loud enough to startle a few nearby fish.
Holy buckets! Pangaea thought, immediately recognizing the familiar ache and its accompanying sound. How long has it been since I last ate?! He tried to think back. Must’ve been last night, just before Thud showed up; those tree sweets Guido showed me.
Or was that two nights ago? he wondered. Good grief; how bad am I at keeping track of time?! In any case, it had definitely been quite some time since he had eaten anythingólonger than he was accustomed toóand he had been very active in that time. Hunger pangs for Pangaea tended to come and go; at times he would suddenly feel ravenous, like he hadn’t eaten in days, but if he delayed in responding to the impulse to fill his stomach, the feeling tended to fade. Admittedly, Pangaea loved to eat, so while he might ignore such pangs for a few hours if he was heavily focused on something at the time, he would almost always find an excuse to indulge himself before the day was out. Of course, these last couple of days had been so exciting for him that, apparently, if any of these hunger pangs had come up before, he had not noticed them. Now, however, he felt that he should definitely pay attention to them.
“Gotta eat somethin’,” he muttered, glancing for a moment at the little red shrimp swimming around him. Experimentally Pangaea snapped at one (Whether it was his taste for seafood or his Microraptor instincts that strained his reservations against attacking food that was still moving, he didn’t know), but it darted away before he even came close. Pangaea wasn’t surprised; even if he had been completely comfortable with the idea of catching some freshwater creature for food, he seriously doubted that he would be able to do so. He would have to return to land and find something to eat there. Oh well, he thought, I guess I needed to get out of the water sooner or later.
Still harboring a slight twinge of disappointment at having to abandon his freshwater observations so early, Pangaea began the awkward swim to shore.
-
"Me hope you get along." Petrie said, hoping Ali and Shorty got along well.
-
Just then, Cera felt the need to be by herself.
"Excuse me, guys," Cera said before she walked off to find a quiet place. Anna, who happened to be swimming nearby, looked over at her friend as Cera walked off.
"I wonder what that was all about. I thought she was havin' fun," Anna said as Ducky swam up next to her.
"Huh?" Ducky asked curiously.
"Cera just left us. Does she normally do that?" Anna asked her swimmer friend.
"Oh, yes she does. She likes to be by herself quite often, yep yep yep," Ducky replied.
"Hmm," Anna hummed as she looked back in the direction Cera had walked in. "Maybe she'll feel better later."
"She will, yep yep yep," Ducky said before she gently tugged on Anna's arm. "Come swim some more, Anna."
"Alrightie," Anna replied with a smile before she rejoined Ducky. She continued to think about Cera as she swam.
Hmm...there's somethin' about that girl that reminds me of myself. I'll talk to her later, Anna thought to herself as she swam. Meanwhile, Tricia continued to nap on the bank of the water.
-
"Me can understand that. With all Petrie's brothers and sisters sometimes Petrie wants to be alone for a bit while at nest." Petrie said, understanding how Cera felt.
-
"I guess you're right. I think I can understand how she feels, too," Anna replied as she swam around, thinking about how being an Aspie makes her like more quiet time than NT folks.
Meanwhile, when she found a quiet clearing, Cera curled up on the ground and rested her head. It was nice to hear the sounds of nature for a change instead of the others' chatting. She truly cared about her friends; it was just that so much noise and stimulation got to her sometimes. The young threehorn then closed her eyes as she took in all the nature sounds around her.
-
"Redclaw I was just wanting to know when you wanted to try to go after that flyer again,' thud said.
-
Red Claw shrugged, "Not now, I'm still too sore over what happened in the valley. Later on perhaps, but now, I think I need to find some food."
He sniffed the air and his surroundings, wondering what was around him now.
---------------
Amy saw Cera leave and saw her sitting by herself. Then she decided to leave the water herself and dry herself off. She tried into much of the sun as she possibly could, and tried to make sure she wasn't sprayed or splashed by anyone.
-
After swimming for what felt like forever, Pangaea reached water that was shallow enough for him to stand up in. From there he waded to the bank. Now came the part of getting wet he didn’t like: drying off. He was pleased to discover that much of the water his plumage had been soaked with simply drained out once he was out of the water (evidently, like most birds’, his feathers had a water-repellent coating over them), but he was still far from dry.
I wonder if I can do that “wet dog” trick the LBT dinosaurs use whenever they get out of the water or mud, he thought. Trying to remember how he had seen Guido do it in the twelfth movie, Pangaea attempted to shake himself dry. He succeeded in sending droplets of water flying everywhere, but also managed to make himself dizzy through the exceedingly rapid motions of his head. “Okay,” he said dazedly, “this is harder than it looks.” Instead of achieving a rolling motion of his spine, Pangaea was shaking his entire body from side to side, which was not only far less effective at shedding water, but also made him look rather ridiculous. Realizing this, Pangaea secretly hoped that no one had been watching. He proceeded to walk to a more sheltered location among the trees lining the bank, and try again.
After a few more attempts to shake himself dry (by which time his feathers had probably already lost most of their water), Pangaea managed to pull off a reasonable emulation of the dinosaurs’ dog-like water-shedding technique. He found that the less he concentrated on getting the shaking motions just right, the easier it was to perform them. I guess it just comes naturally after you practice for a while, he figured.
Now dried off, Pangaea set off on his next order of business: finding some food.
-
"Ali visit for long?" Petrie asked.
-
Amy didn't take notice of anyone there, though she smiled feeling the wramth of the rays of the sun on her skin. She stretched out, doing some yoga poses, even poses she thought she would never be able to do, nevertheless been a flyer!
Ahh! That feels good!
Though she felt a little sad being away from home and away from her little guy. She even wondered if that part of time even existed anymore. If she and the others from the future were here, would that mean that period ceased to exist or was just stock-still?
Little Foot looked at Petrie and said, "I don't know, what do you think Ali?" Hoping to get Ali's attention.
-------
At the wall, Mr. Three Horn yawned, feeling tired from all the work. Then he said, "Well, I suppose we should get back to our herds."
He started to leave and a few others started to leave as well.
Petrie's mom was relieved that everything was at peace again and the kids were safe. Now that everything was done, she nudged Pterano and asked, "So Pterano, do you want to see your nephew and the other kids? I think they would be happy to see you."
-
"Indeed. No reason to be around here if we are finished." Mim said looking around at the others before she went to a nearby bush to pull off a few leaves to eat while she thought where to go next.
-
"I think I'm begining to feel really hungry..." Chomper said, his stomach rumbling "Could we sheer away a bit? There should be a nest of stinging buzzers nearby..."
"It's fine by me" Claw responded.
-
"hi" Shorty greeted Ali, he blushed slightly as he did, "hello" Ali replied.
-
Anna then swam over to where Amy was located.
"Hey, how's it goin'?" sh asked with a smile.
-
Grandma Longneck agreed with Topsy as a yawn as she stepped away from the wall and looked around. "It would seem the wall is indeed fixed for now. i would suggest those of us who are hungry, should go and find food for ourselves. Others who are tired should find a place to rest."
Spike had just finished off his forth shrub full of treestars and smiled as he walked over to Ducky and gently nudged her hoping to get her attention and grumbled as if to say, 'would you like something to eat?'
Rick for his part incredibly had fallen asleep under the falls letting the water run down his back. Although he was sleeping peacefully his mind continued to ponder about his home in the future and if he'd ever see it again.
Longtail was still having fun swimming in the water and continued to dive as deep as he could go on a single breath of air. While underwater this time however he smiled as he picked up a shell off the ground and swam back to the surface with it, and once his head was above the waves he had to close his eyes from the bright, rainbow like glare that shinned from the shell in his beak.
-
Little Foot raised a brow as Shorty replied the way he did to Alli. How Alli responded was an understatement, she was ALWAYS shy, but Shorty?! Gruff, tough, and trouble making Shorty? Shy didn't even fit his description at all!
I wonder what's up with Shorty...
------------
Taking notice of Grandma's statement, Petrie's mom nodded in agreement. "Yes, absolutely. We should all rest up."
------------
Taking notice of Anna, Amy smiled a bit awkwardly and said, "Nothing much...just warming up."
Then Amy chuckled and said, "Well, you look like you're having fun."
-
Anna could not help but giggle at Amy's last comment.
"I'm happy anytime I'm in the water. I've been like that since I was in diapers," Anna giggled. "How 'bout yourself? It looks like you're enjoying yourself, too."
"I am not hungry right now Spike, oh no no no," Ducky giggled in response to her brother. "Are you having fun, Spike?"
Tricia got up and began to wade in the water where it was just belly-deep on her.
Meanwhile, Cera was still in her quiet place. She had felt her mood shift, and she knew why but she felt she could not talk to anybody about it. Cera was not sure why her mood had changed at that time. She was with her friends having a good time, and there were no immediate dangers around them. As she continued to think how none of the others would understand what was upsetting her, she drifted off into a snooze.
-
Petrie walked over to where the others were since many were out of the water now.
"Me think most have fun here." He said smiling.
---
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "It does make sense since we are finished to go about what we usually do. Though I do agree most will want to eat, rest or do some of both." He said. "Or relax in the water for a while."
-
Amy smiled at Petrie's comment as well, and shrugged, "Well, flyers are indeed made for flying, and speaking of which..." then turned her attention to the swimmer.
"Unfortunately, my swimming abilities really have lessened because now I have a build for flying. Though, I at least could "fly" in the water. So I guess it's a start." She shrugged and also asked her swimmer friend, "I also was thinking, if you, me and the other GOF members are here in the past, what would that mean for the future. Is it nonexistent? Or maybe it's just standing still.
--------------------
Little Foot began to feel a bit cold himself, and realizing more and more dinos were coming out of the water, and feeling awkward about the meeting between Shorty and Alli, he stated, "Well...I'll just be over here...in the sun with the others..."
-
Lacking a body capable of processing and digesting vegetation, and just a bit too soft and squeamish to eat the insects and other invertebrates that comprised his species’ natural diet, Pangaea’s hopes of appeasing his complaining stomach lay with finding a source of ripe fruit. He wandered a convoluted path through the undergrowth, scanning bushes and treetops in the hopes of finding one that was fruiting.
As Pangaea searched, a troubling thought suddenly occurred to him. How would he know what was good to eat? He couldn’t imagine that the ecology of the Great Valley was so convenient that none of the plants were poisonous. Surely the herbivorous dinosaurs would know which ones were edible, or be resistant to their toxins, but for a creature like him that didn’t normally eat fruit, how was he to know if one wouldn’t make him sick, or worse? Pangaea was so fearful about this that when he came across a clump of bushes bearing clusters of tiny, bluish-black berries, he only paused for a quick sniff (which yielded no olfactory information on the berries’ palatability) before moving, despite his stomach’s protests. He had no idea whether he had just missed out on one of the tastiest treats in the valley, an unpleasant taste in the mouth, or the Mesozoic equivalent of deadly nightshade, but he decided that he didn’t want to find out firsthand.
Apparently, however, luck was on his side, for Pangaea soon came across a type of fruit he recognized, not just from the LBT series, but from his own world.
“Grapes!” he exclaimed excitedly, salivating at the sight of the dozens of small, round, fuschia fruits clumped on a ladder-like network of vines climbing the tree in front of him. There weren’t that many of them; in fact, most of the ones lower down had already been eaten. But Pangaea figured that was a good sign; it told him that they were indeed good to eat. Eagerly he clambered up the tree to reach the grapes that had not yet been taken. As a human, Pangaea had never been a good climber, being uncoordinated, heavy, with poor arm and hand strength and a fear of falling. As an arboreal dinosaur, however, climbing came so naturally to him that he did it almost without a second thought (The fact that he now possessed gripping claws and a lightweight body was even more helpful). He quickly made his way up to a suitable perching branch, beside which a large bunch of the delectable fruits was conveniently hanging.
-
Anna thought hard about her friend's question.
"Ya know, I've had a thought that the future must be standin' still as we speak, but I'm really not so sure," Anna replied as Ducky swam past them, totally unaware of the conversation.
-
Despite his relative certainty that the grapes were safe to eat, Pangaea proceeded cautiously in verifying it. Digging the claws on his feet into the branch he was standing on, he reached out to the cluster of grapes hanging in front of him, plucking the nearest one. Out of a combination of curiosity, uncertainty, and the fact that he was very picky about the condition of the fruit he ate, Pangaea took a moment to examine the fruit. It was perfectly spherical in shape, with the same texture and overall appearance as the grapes he was familiar with, but given the fact that he was now a three-foot long dinosaur, it appeared much larger to him, like he was holding a nectarine or an orange. Pangaea sniffed it; it certainly smelled grapey to him. As if on cue, his stomach growled again. With a sigh of resignation, Pangaea decided that there was no point in putting off tasting the fruit any longer, and took a bite.
-
To Pangaea’s delight, the grape was delicious. Its texture was just the way he liked it: firm enough to make a crunching sound when he bit into it, but also juicy and tart. And sweet. It was, in fact, considerably sweeter than the grapes Pangaea was used to. Well, I suppose they don’t call ëem “sweet bubbles” for nothing, he thought, reminding himself to use that word whenever referring to grapes while conversing with residents of the LBT world.
Now confident that these fruits were genuine Great Valley sweet bubbles, and not poisonous lookalikes, Pangaea continued eating the one he was holding. His smaller size relative to the world around him meant that he could not easily pop the whole grape into his mouth as he could when eating grapes as a human, but had to eat it bite by bite, like an apple. This turned out to be just as well, for Pangaea soon discovered that the grape contained large, hard seeds. He realized that he shouldn’t be surprised; these were wild grapes, after all; the ones he was used to were artificially cultivated and bred to be seedless. Pangaea supposed the seeds must not bother the leafeatersóeven Ruby could just crush them in her beakóbut his own jaws weren’t adapted for chewing or crushing; he could only bite off chunks, pulp them a bit against his teeth and the roof of his mouth, and swallow them. So he just picked the seeds out or ate around them, like he was eating a cherry or peach.
After finishing the first grape (a task which only took a few seconds once he worked out how to deal with the seeds), Pangaea again reached out to the hanging cluster and picked another, which he quickly polished off as well. He didn’t bother to keep track of time or how many grapes he ate, but within a few minutes he was feeling sated. Obviously he had a much smaller stomach to fill now. However, if his appetite as a dinosaur was anything like the one he had as a human, Pangaea figured that it wouldn’t be long before he felt like eating again. It usually didn’t take too large a meal to make him feel full, but it was his experience that he could stuff himself to the gills and still feel hungry a few hours later. He wondered if he could take a few grapes with him to eat later.
-
(ooc: Never mind)
-
Just then, Anna looked over at Cera. She was concerned about the little threehorn's sudden change in mood.
"'Scuse me, I'm gonna go see if Cera's okay," Anna said as she exited the water and headed in Cera's direction. As she was walking along, she looked up and saw some treesweets that looked exactly like the watermelon-like treesweets Ducky and Cera had shown her the day before. Always game for sweets, she reached up and plucked four of the hard fruits from the tree. She figured she would save a couple of them for later. Since she was much larger as a swimmer than a human, Anna was not nearly as quiet when she walked. She caught the attention of Cera when she came within approximately ten feet of her. Anna did the first thing that came to her mind when Cera looked up at her, which was to crack a smile.
"Hey there," Anna piped.
"What do you want?" Cera snapped. This caused Anna to stop in her tracks.
"Geez, I'm sorry for whatever I did. I was just worried so I wanted to make sure you're okay," Anna replied in a surprised manner.
"Well, for your information, I'm fine," Cera barked with all the pride she could muster up. However, she had forgotten to mask her expression of sadness. Anna rolled her eyes in response to Cera before she stepped closer to her.
"Hey, I may have been born at night but I sure was not born yesterday. Whatever the problem is, I'm sure I've been around long enough to know how to help," Anna replied as she set the treesweets down. When she tried to sit down, she realized it would be nearly impossible for her since she did not have any trees to lean on in the clearing. Even though she was a human in a swimmer's body, her design made it more challenging for her to sit how she normally did on a flat, open surface. That being the case, Anna decided to change back into a human for some time. As soon as she did that, she sat just a few inches away from Cera.
"What would you know about what my problem is?" Cera growled.
"Did I ever say I know? I haven't even been told what it is," Anna said as she straightened her glasses on her nose. "Does it have somethin' to do with not knowing how to swim as well as some of the others?"
"Well, sort of, but you'd better not tell anybody we had this conversation," Cera replied with a glare.
"First of all," Anna replied as she reached out and held a pointed index finger against Cera's horn. "Don't threaten me. I don't take kindly to threats, nor am I willing to be friends with somebody who threatens me. Secondly, your secrets are safe with me. I have a very hard time trusting folks, but I like for myself to be known as somebody who can be trusted. Now, please tell me what's wrong." Anna then set her hand back in her lap.
"Well, it's just...I...um...alright, already. When you were teaching me how to swim, it reminded me of my mother. See, I could not swim as well as my sisters, and they would tease me about it. My mother told me she would teach me how to swim, but that chance never came. I'm not sure how much you really know about my past, but she and my sisters...they...well, um," Cera's voice began to crack.
"I figured," Anna softly replied. "We humans were never informed of that, but many of us suspected it all along. I'm sorry, Cera."
"Tell me something, Anna. Have you ever lost a parent?" Cera sniffed as a stray tear escaped her. Anna was not in the least bit surprised. In fact, she was pleased Cera was letting her real feelings out.
"If you're referring to death, not in that sense. My situation was mostly similar to Spike's. I was adopted, and then my parents split a few years later. My father did not seem to want to have anything to do with my upbringing after that. We never got along, and have not spoken in the last couple of years. Nothing I ever did was good enough, and all I heard from him was how bad I was. So, basically I grew up without a father. However, since I was never close to him, I can't begin to imagine how hard it was to lose your mother, along with your sisters," Anna said.
"He sounds like Daddy," Cera sobbed.
"Your dad may be kinda rough, but there's a huge difference between the two. Your father really does care about his family, and especially yourself, Cera. He's misguided, but he tries his best with what he knows and he only wants to ensure you're safe and healthy. I wish I could say the same about mine," Anna replied.
"But, I still miss my mother and sisters a lot," Cera choked as she cried harder. As if out of a reflex, Anna came up to Cera and embraced her as best as she could. Anna was afraid she had just signed her own death certificate, knowing how Cera did not normally like such attention. However, it surprised her when Cera simply rested her head on her shoulder and continued to sob.
"It'll be okay, Cera. They're up in the...I believe y'all call it the Great Beyond. They're watchin' over your family and yourself. Our loved ones are never truly gone," Anna whispered. After a few minutes passed, Cera was able to recompose herself. Anna let Cera go when she felt her lift her head.
"Feel better now?" Anna asked with a smile.
"Yeah, I guess. Thanks for listening," Cera sniffed.
"No prob. Looks like you're gonna need to go wash up. Your face is all tear-stained," Anna said. This caused Cera to let out a little chuckle.
"Yeah, but when nobody else is around to see me like this," Cera replied. Anna rolled her eyes and sighed.
"Some things never change," Anna chuckled.
"Yeah, including my sweet tooth. I could go for some treesweets right now," Cera said.
"Well, by a strange coincidence, I brought your favorite. Help yourself," Anna said as she gestured to the treesweets she had brought.
"But, I thought those were for you," Cera replied as she slowly stood up. When she did not hear a response from Anna, she looked down only to see Anna staring back in shock.
"What?" Cera demanded.
"Its just, since comin' to your world, never had I truly noticed how big ya really are," Anna gasped.
"Are you calling me fat?!" Cera snapped as she tapped Anna with her horn, causing her to fall over.
"No! Not at all! It's just, compared to a human, you're so big," Anna explained. Cera blushed in embarrassment.
"I'm sorry, Anna. I thought you were calling me fat," Cera replied before she stretched out so Anna could take hold of her horn.
"It's okay, Cera," Anna giggled as she took hold of Cera's horn. Unaware of how light Anna actually was, Cera flung her head up, causing Anna to fly several feet up in the air.
"Whoa, s***!" Anna yelped before she landed on her feet on the ground.
"What's with you pipsqueaks being so easy to toss around?" Cera laughed. This caused Anna to laugh along with her. Just then, when Anna reached up to fix her left tank top strap, she noticed her entire shoulder was drenched. The joint hurt a little from having beared the weight of Cera's head, but Anna did not care.
"Threehorn tears," Anna noted.
"I'm sorry," Cera said.
"Hey, don't worry. It'll dry up. Here, lemme transform back so I can join ya in eating those yummy treesweets," Anna said before she transformed back into a swimmer. She and Cera then cracked into the treesweets and consumed the sweet contents of the treesweets.
-
Looking up at the remaining grapes, Pangaea saw that he had eaten most of those on the side of the clump facing him. The section of vine the bunch was hanging from curled above and away from the branch, so Pangaea had had a small gap to lean over every time he had reached for a grape. Now that he had eaten most of the immediately accessible ones, it wouldn’t be as easy to pick any more. But Pangaea had another idea: maybe he could tear off the whole cluster. It would be heavy, but much easier to carry than a small pile of grapes separately plucked from the vine. The hard part would be cutting through the stem that attached the bunch to the vine. Pangaea figured that he might be able to bite through it, though he wasn’t sure if he would be able to hold onto it afterwards. He looked up at the arched section of the main grapevine. He doubted it could support his entire weight, but perhaps he could use it as a handhold while he severed the stem. If he could hang on to the grape bunch long enough to regain a secure foothold on the branch, he could carry it down the tree. If he couldn’t, he would just let the grapes drop, and with luck, a few would be unbruised and still clinging to the stem afterwards, and he could climb down and THEN pick them up.
“Aw, what the heck,” he muttered to himself, deciding to give it a shot. Once again clamping his toe claws down on his perch, Pangaea leaned over the gap between him and the grape cluster. Stretching up with his arms, he grabbed ahold of the main vine the grapes were suspended from. The vine rocked a little, but didn’t break. Relieved, Pangaea moved onto the next step. He grasped the stem that connected the bunch to the vine, just below the point he planned to sever it. It wasn’t easy, as his wing feathers got in the way a little, but he managed to hold the vine steady as he brought his jaws to bear. This was even harder; he had to stretch out his neck and twist it to the side in order for his mouth to grip the stem. Once he did so, he found that his many small, sharp teeth did not cut cleanly through the stem as he had (perhaps vainly) hoped. “Why are these things always so hard to cut?” Pangaea grumbled through his teeth as he attempted to gnaw through the stem.
Unfortunately, multi-tasking was not one of Pangaea’s strong suits, and as he concentrated on biting through the stem, he became absentminded about maintaining his grip on the branch. With most of his weight leaning over the side of the branch, supported partially by the one hand he was using to cling to the grapevine, it wasn’t long before disaster struck: Pangaea’s foot claws tore free of the bark. Feeling gravity take hold, he reflexively scrambled for something to hold onto . . . which ended up being the bunch of grapes. Unfortunately, his added weight caused the stem connecting the grapes to the main vine to snap. The resulting joltóand the fact that a cluster of thin grape stems and smooth grapes didn’t make for very sturdy handholdsócaused Pangaea to lose his grip and fall, followed by the severed grape clump. “Aw, crap!” he squawked, “Not again!”
-
Not seeing anyone near him Petrie flew off, looking around for something to do. Looking around below him he saw what looked like Ducky, but seeing the 2 others she was with knew it was one of Ducky's sisters. Petrie landed nearby.
-
"Now, THAT was refreshing!" Anna said as she finished her portion of the treesweets.
"Tell me about it. BUUUUUUUUUURRRRP!" Cera belched. This caused Anna to laugh.
"Good one, Cera!" she laughed, until she felt an air bubble rise up out of her stomach. "BUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRP!"
"Daaaamn!" Cera replied. This caused Anna to stop laughing.
"Hey, lemme tell ya somethin' 'bout that word ya just used. That's for older folks, okay? You're still a bit too young to be talkin' like that. Got that?" Anna gently but firmly told her friend.
"Yeah, I got it. Can I at least say...?" Cera was interrupted when Anna poked Cera on the horn again.
"No! Don't use ANY of those words. I don't wanna get in trouble with your father 'cuz ya learned that language from me," Anna said.
"Hehe, what would he know about that language?" Cera giggled.
"True, but I don't wanna risk not bein' allowed to hang out with ya again 'cuz you're cussin'. Just listen to me, okay?" Anna replied.
"Oh, alright," Cera grumbled as Anna stood up.
"I've gotta admit, though, you're impression of my 'daaaamn' was perfect," Anna giggled as Cera got up. Cera joined in on her laughter.
"C'mon, Cera. Let's go back and join the others," Anna said as she started walking toward the Thundering Falls. As she did that, she was unaware of the treesweet rinds they had left on the ground.
"Gahhhh!" Anna squawked in startlement as her right foot got snagged in a rind and her feet flew out in front of her, causing her to land hard on her back. THUD! Anna groaned as the sky above her continued to spin out of control, but then she broke out into a histerical fit of laughter. As her field of vision became still again, Cera's face appeared above hers.
"Hahaha...are...ha...you...hahahaha...okay...*snort*?!" Cera laughed harshly as she spoke. This only caused Anna to laugh harder.
"Uh...Anna? You're scaring me," Cera said more seriously. This, however, did not phase her friend. It took a couple of minutes for Anna to calm down before she could stand herself up safely.
"Oh, Cera! That was hilarious!" Anna giggled as she wiped tears of laughter away. "By the way, we should move those rinds so nobody really gets hurt."
"Good idea," Cera replied before the two stored the rinds in a much safer location out of anybody's path. Once that was finished, they made their way back to the Thundering Falls.
-
Belmont walked out of the Valley's center and walked into the outskirts, there he began to climb up the great wall, once he got to the top, he sighed "Into the Mysterious Beyond I shall go,there are many answers about this point in time that I seek, maybe I'll find a way back home" Belmont thought aas he began to climb down the wall and into the Mysterious Beyond...
-
Amy overheard Anna and Cera's conversation and could not help but bust out laughing. She said to both of them, "Nice guys! Very nice!"
Little Foot laughed as well and he went next to Amy.
---------------
Mr. Three Horn was at his nest just resting after working so hard on the hole. When everyone was done, everyone left the site and went about their own business. Mr. Three Horn was left alone with his own, lingering thoughts.
Huh, I wonder where those kids are now...I'm guessing near the Thundering Falls. I just hope none of those new comers do any funny business with us. If they do...they will know what's coming to them...
---------------
Red Claw decided to take a walk and practice his skills with his sniffer and hearing. Now that he was blind, he could use other senses. So getting up he told his comrades, "Well...you two planning to do anything? I'll be off a little ways, I might as well practice getting used to not having my sight."
-
"What you 3 up to?" Petrie asked Diver and her two friends.
"We were thinking of going swimming for a while." Rhyn said.
"That certainly sounds like fun. But you don't like to swim do you Petrie?" Diver asked.
"Me no swim." He looked at Rhyn. "Petrie never hear of flying who swims before." He said.
"Diver taught me how to swim during our journey together." Rhyn said.
"yea, and she can teach you too." Mia said nodding.
-
Pangaea hit the ground, belly-down, with a grunt. The fact that his wings had been partially spread on the way down, providing air resistance, meant that the fall was not especially painful, though it was still jarring. More uncomfortable was the shower of grapes that descended upon him immediately thereafter, many of them bouncing off his head and back, culminating in the main cluster (with its remaining grapes) landing on top of him.
“Ullff,” Pangaea groaned, “Yep . . . yep . . . yep . . . that hurt.” Pushing the grapes off his back, he dazedly stood up. “I think I overestimate my abilities as a tree climber,” he said to himself as he began brushing himself off.
“Boy, if anyone had been watching that, that would have looked really stupid,” he muttered.
No sooner had Pangaea said those words than he heard a crunch. Looking to his right, he saw a clubtail, a hollowhorn, and a Brachiosaurus-type longneckóthe latter in the process of chewing a mouthful of foliageóstaring at him from between the trees several feet away. There was an awkward silence that lasted a few seconds . . . until the longneck munched the leaves in its mouth again.
“I have nothing to say,” Pangaea said, struggling slightly to keep a straight face. He proceeded to pick up the stem with its remaining grapes, as well as a few loose ones on the ground (as many as he could easily carry), before strolling off nonchalantly, like a cat that had just taken an awkward fall off a sofa attempting to maintain its dignity by acting as if nothing had happened.
“If I left any, they’re all yours,” he told the gawking leafeaters.
--------------------------------------------------
“Nah,” Screech grunted, lying down and scratching an itch on the side of his head with a toe claw, “My stomach’s full from eating that sharptooth you killed. My only plans were to rest for a while. Just roar if ya need us to help you with something.”
-
Pangaea ambled through the forest with the clump of grapes slung over his shoulder and a small pile of loose ones in arm, looking for all the world like a saurian Santa Claus on his way to deliver gifts to the fruit-loving dinosaurs of the Great Valley. Back in his own universe, Pangaea had a habit of carrying large loads of groceries, library books, school supplies, and trash/recyclables all at once (rather than making multiple trips), so carrying all the grapes was not especially challenging to him. It helped that his wing feathers provided a sort of basket for the loose grapes, preventing them from slipping out of his grip. Still, it was a little hard to hold onto them, and more than once a grape or two popped from the pile and rolled out of Pangaea’s grasp, forcing him to set down the bunch over his shoulder and pick them up. One time when he dropped a grape just after picking his bundle back up, he simply leaned forward and picked it up in his mouth. As he continued on, he started to bite into the grape, and eventually crushed it in his jaws and swallowed it, realizing at that point that he felt like eating once more.
Eventually Pangaea reached the Thundering Falls again, not far from where he had come out after his swim. Pangaea set down his fruity cargo on the grass along the bank, and sat down beside it. He twiddled his thumbs (impressed that he could still do that as a dinosaur), glanced around at the dinosaurs and GOF members presentónone of whom were particularly close by at the moment, and absently started nibbling on a grape as the gears of his ever-restless mind began to turn . . .
-
"Me no sure about learning to swim. " Petrie said to the others he was with. Shaking his head since he was not sure about going anywhere near water except to take a bath or get a drink and then only going near or into very shallow water to do those 2.
"It's not hard." Rhyn said, "I thought it was at first." She said to petrie.
-
Amy turned to see Pangaea near the Thundering Falls. She really had nothing to do, so she went towards him and said, "Hey Pangaea, I'm just wondering...do..." She stalled for a moment to repeat what she said to Anna.
"Do you think that we will get out of the Great Valley at all? Not that I REALLY want to leave but you know...it feels strange to be in a world where you know that an end will come to it...it's strange knowing the future."
-------------
Red Claw scanned his surroundings with his hearing and little by little, he began to rely on his hearing. Also he relied on the Earth to sense different surroundings. In some ways he was actually even more dangerous as a predator due to losing eye sight. He could understand and detect where everything was. The trees, the crawling creatures upon the ground, the sound of wings flapping, and of course, the pounding of dinosaur feet.
Cool. He thought to himself as he realized this. However, he still believed that justice had to be served for himself and probably to every predator that had to be humiliated with loosing a certain sense. To get closure with that flyer that made his sight go before his eyes. Literally.
-
Being the shy, jumpy character that he was, Pangaea was a little startled by Amy’s arrival (having been too deep in thought to have noticed her approaching). His entire body gave a sudden, brief twitch at the sound of her voice, but his surprise quickly faded (This happened regularly with him; he could be fleetingly spooked by a stack of melting ice cubes collapsing in an otherwise empty beverage glass). He was glad to see Amy, though; he had been hoping for someone to talk to.
“Oh, hi,” he greeted Amy in his typical meek tone. He then took a moment to make sure no native dinosaur was within earshot before responding to her question.
“Umm . . . Your guess is as good as mine,” he said with a shrug. “I . . . didn’t really get to hear anyone else’s story, but if the rest of you got here anything like I did, then we all arrived pretty spontaneously. Y’know; we didn’t exactly buy tickets to Trans-Universal Airways and have them whisk us off for a little vacation in The Land Before Time. It just happened, and we didn’t have much say in the matter. Not that I regret it happening, though.
“Anyway, what I’m getting at is, if it is possible for us to go back home, I’m guessing that we’ll probably leave the same way we arrived.” Pangaea suddenly felt apprehensive, contemplating the possibility that he, at any time, might be unexpectedly sucked back home, without so much as a chance to say goodbye to Guido or anyone else he had met. “I sure wish we had control over it,” he sighed.
Pangaea next considered Amy’s comment on knowing the future. It pained him to think that all the inhabitants of the valleyóand every other non-avian dinosaur on the planetówould one day be gone. He did see a hopeful window of possibility that this might not be the truth, however:
“Also . . . uh . . . are you sure this is even the past?” he asked, “I mean, what are the odds that we go back in time and find the exact same characters from the Land Before Time movies living for real in a real-life Great Valley? Personally, I think it’s more likely that this is another universe entirely.”
-
It wasn't long before Anna began to feel weird again. Not from low blood sugar this time, but actually from consuming too many sweets. In addition, she noticed that she was starting to feel a little sluggish. She knew this meant that she had not been eating any real sources of protein or vitamin B12. Anna then looked around at her herbivore friends. She knew they would not appreciate her eating any non-plant living things around them.
"Hey, I'll see y'all later. I've gotta go find me some other kind of food," Anna said before she left the Thundering Falls area. As soon as she was away from the others, she morphed back into her human form before she looked around for a long, relatively straight and sturdy stick. Once she found that, she looked around for a sharp rock but could not find one.
"Maybe closer to the water," Anna said to herself as she followed the sound of a stream. Once she found the stream, she looked through the rocks that lined the stream until she found a jagged one to sharpen one end of the stick with.
"Perfect," Anna blurted before she turned in the direction the stream flowed. "Where streams flow, rivers are found." With that, she began to follow the stream, unaware that she was being followed by some curious friends of hers.
-
Amy thought over Pangaea's statement for a bit. Then she shrugged, "I never thought of it that way, maybe, but these guys are still dinosaurs even if they didn't actually exist..." Amy stopped talking realizing she was probably too loud so other dinos could hear her. Little Foot looked her way and tilted his head a bit, puzzled.
She lowered her voice to a whisper, "even if they didn't exist in the dinosaur world that we know."
Then she continued. "Well, you might be right, if we come back to the way we came here, then maybe we can head home." She smiled hopefully.
I know I sure miss home...especially my little guy.
----------------
Red Claw sniffed his way to one tree to another firsthand to start off small. He found with his sense of smell and touch combined, he could find a way through the woods without bumping into trees, ducking branches, and whatnot, it could help him greatly.
With this in his mind he felt eve more empowered then ever, he was probably even more powerful then any sharp tooth with sight ever.
-
"Yeah, now we're talkin'," Anna said out loud as she finally found the river the stream had led her to. She then walked a little further until she found exactly what she was looking for: a calm part of the river that was occupied by her favorite source of protein. Large, silver-colored fish were swimming around in the calmer waters. Anna then sat down before she took the jagged rock and sharpened one end of the long stick. By the time she was finished, she had made a spear out of the stick. Anna then took her shoes and socks off, rolled up her pantlegs, and then waded into the water while carrying her homemade spear. Having watched herons and egrets fishing in the wetlands back at home, Anna followed their example by standing absolutely still while holding the spear ready as the fish started to make their way closer to her again.
-
"Let's explore over there." Mia said looking at her friends and Petrie.
"Certainly better then standing around here all day." Diver said, looking around.
"May be fun, just let's not go to far. At least till we know this area better." Rhyn said.
"That is certainly a good thing to do." Diver said nodding to what Rhyn said.
-
Longtail enjoyed the water and had collected several shiny shells while underwater, but after a while of that he'd become bored. He was wondering what he could do next to keep himself amused when he noticed Rick still asleep under the waterfall and then a devious grin creeped onto the fliers beak. He slowly scaled the wall next to Rick until he was eye level with the longneck and gave Rick a rough head-butt to the face.
Rick was startled awake, and as he stepped backwards he tripped on a rock hidden underwater, and fell with a loud splash into the surf beneath him. It was at that moment that Rick decided it might be best to change forms for a while and returned to his human state. He then broke the surface of the pond with a scowl on his face knowing exactly who had woken him up. "Longtail!" He yelled a bit too loudly.
The young flyer looked down now feeling bad that he'd caused an accident. He flapped down and landed in the water facing Rick's human form. "I... I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make you trip like that. It was... just a joke." he stuttered softly.
Rick still held his irritated look upon his face as he replied, "Yeah you should be sorry. I could have been really hurt." But after a moment he sighed and gently patted Longtail on the head. "But... you did apologize, so I accept your apology. Just don't do it again." he said with a stern but friendly air to his voice.
Spike at that moment stepped over and gave a soft moan with his mouth full of treestars.
Longtail looked over to Spike and smiled. "No thanks Spike, I'm not hungry right now, but thank you anyway." he commented with small laugh.
Rick also declined by saying, "I'm not hungry either Spike, but I do thank you for thinking of our health."
-
“Obviously I’m just hypothesizing,” Pangaea said, making sure to keep his voice low as well, “This is waaaaay beyond anything that could be considered an area of expertise for me.”
He paused for a moment to mull over what Amy had just said. “Hold on, I might have misunderstood you there, but when you said ëif we come back to the way we came here, then maybe we can head home’, were you suggesting that returning to the exact same locations we found ourselves in when we arrived would take us back home? ëCause when I got here, I was on the edge of a cliff at the top of the Great Wall with Screech stalking around. I, uh . . . don’t know if I'd want to go back there, or even if I could get all the way back up to the right spot.”
-
Amy paused for a moment, now she was confused.
"I thought that's what you meant...we go back to our locations and some how go back? Well...at least...that's what I thought you said." She blushed, shuffling her feet. She hated it when she misinterpreted things people said.
--------
Little Foot, feeling a bit bored decided to see how Cera was doing. He went up to her and asked, "Hey Cera, are you okay? You seemed to be a bit...well sad awhile ago."
---------
Mr. Three Horn came to his nest and just rested there for a bit. He waited for the rest of his family to come back, and while he did so, he thought over a few things.
Seriously...why are those newcomers here? What in the world is going on? They just come here without warning, talking about strange things like "Am-eri-ca", "hum-ans", and com-put-ers..
-
“D’oh!” Pangaea applied a quick, light slap to his forehead. “Sorry; I knew I could’ve explained that better. What I meant was, I have no idea of what brought us here or how we go back, but unless I’m mistaken, none of us came here by choice. We just got swept up and dropped here, whether we liked it or not. …Well, I can’t imagine that any of us DON’T like it, but you know what I mean. Anyway, I’m getting off the subject…”
Pangaea’s voice and speech pattern at the moment were entering their usual form whenever he became frantic or felt like he was doing a poor job of speaking. He was talking very quickly, and his voice was becoming slightly higher and more nasal, and he was stammering a bit. To anyone listening, it was clear that he was a bit anxious.
“My thought was, if we end up going back, I won’t be surprised if we don’t have much choice in that matter either. We’re like…” Pangaea searched for an analogy, a method he was fond of using when he was having a hard time explaining something. “…like caterpillars on a tree. We all got picked off our usual leaves and dropped on this new tree without any say in the matter. If whoever brought us here decides to take us back to where they found us, I’m guessing we’ll just be picked up again and put right back where we were.” Another disconcerting speculative thought struck him. “If they put us back where we were. For all I know, we might next end up in The Lion King world or something.” He spread his hands in philosophical resignation. “But…that’s a whole other topic. At any rate, did I make sense that time?”
-
After taking a moment to enjoy the water, Rick decided it would be best to climb out of the water and sat on the bank in the sun letting it dry him. "Just like the beaches back home... home. I wonder if any of us will get back." He said quietly to himself.
Longtail climbed out of the water shortly after Rick did and sat down beside him.
"So... how do you like the Great Valley?" he asked gently.
Rick looked down at Longtail and smiled. "This place is absolutly beautiful. It truly is a paradise. You and your friends are lucky to have found this place. Although I do wonder about one thing..." commented Rick.
Longtail looked curious and asked aloud, "What?"
"I wonder... just how big is the Great Valley really?" said Rick.
Spike then stepped up next to Longtail and Rick laughing gently.
Longtail looked over at Spike with a smile.
"What is so funny?" he asked the spiketail.
Spike used his nose to nudge Rick and laughed again.
Rick raised an eyebrow and commented by saying, "I think he's laughing at me. Or maybe the question I asked."
Spike then nodded his head letting Rick know he'd been correct at his laughing.
-
"looks like some trees with tree sweets over there." Rhyn said pointing to their right.
"It does indeed. Anyone hungry?" Mia asked looking back at the group.
"I certainly am not." Diver said shaking her head.
"Ok, we can remember that tree, maybe explore around the area so we can keep it in sight so when we need to rest or eat." Mia said.
-
(OOC: Amy, my character has left the area and Cera, Tricia, Ducky, and Guido have secretly followed me. Just to let ya know ;))
"Gotcha!" Anna grunted as she managed to spear a good-sized, silver-shaded fish. The fish looked foreign to her, but Anna figured it would make a tasty dinner nonetheless.
"You'll look much better over a fire," Anna added as she braced the fish against the ground with her right left hand and yanked the spear out of the fish with her right hand. Just then, she heard some tall grass rustle nearby. She looked around, but it only took her a couple of seconds to figure out who it was.
"Ya know, it's not very polite to sneak up on somebody, especially when they've got a weapon in their hands," Anna said more loudly. A couple of seconds later, Cera, Tricia, and Ducky emerged from the tall grass.
"We are sorry, Anna. We just wanted to see what you were up to, yep yep yep," Ducky said apologetically.
"Okay, but for the record, y'all are always more than welcome to join me if I take off somewhere," Anna replied as she washed the tip of the spear off in the river. Just then, Cera noticed the dead fish on the river bank and raised an eyebrow.
"Uh...Anna, what exactly are you doing?" Cera asked.
"Gettin' some food," Anna said as she waded back into the river.
"What?" Cera gagged. Anna then realized she had not informed her friends of her dietary needs.
"Guys, just so ya know, I don't only eat plants and treesweets. My kind are omnivores, meaning we eat both meat and plants," Anna said before she looked at her friends. Their expressions indicated that they now felt nervous around Anna.
"But, don't worry! First of all, I don't eat friends or family members of friends. In fact, I don't eat meat, but I do eat fish and other sea critters," Anna added.
"Well, what about the others? How do we know they won't eat us?" Cera demanded.
"They don't eat friends, either," Anna replied before she got her spear ready.
"So, that is how you catch, um, you called them 'fish'?" Ducky asked.
"Yup, but back in my world, we have other, more advanced forms of catchin' these guys," Anna said.
"I'm not sure I can watch. That looks so gross," Cera blurted.
"Then, don't watch if you're afraid your mind will get scarred," Anna said.
"May I watch?" Ducky asked out of curiosity.
"Sure, but please stay out of the water so the fish will come right up to me," Anna told the little swimmer.
"Okay, I will stay here, yep yep yep," Ducky chirped as she took a seat on the river bank while Anna remained still and held her spear ready. Even though she had been grossed out, Cera was still too curious and ended up watching Anna anyway.
-
Amy was getting rather tensed up as well. Just seeing Pangaea stutter and whatnot made her stressed.
"Yeah, I think so. Well...I guess we won't know until it happens." She shrugged. Then she settled herself down and and breathed so she could calm herself down.
--------------
Little Foot didn't hear anything from Cera, so simply waited for someone to make a response back.
-
As usual when he found himself in a conversation that went just the slightest bit wrong, Pangaea was feeling awkward (and had he known that his anxiety was causing Amy stress, he surely would have felt guilty as well). He felt that it would be rude to just leave at this point, but he wasn’t sure how to continue the conversation, so he took a moment to think on how he could segue into another subject.
“Uhh…” he began hesitantly, “I can’t remember if I told you this already, but I was asleep when I got brought here, so I don’t know how it actually happened. What was it like for you? Were you awake at the time, and, uh…how long did it take you to notice you were a pterosaur?”
(OOC: You can reference your own posts from the very beginning of the RP to help write your response. ;))
--------------------------------------------------
Above the calm stretch of river where Anna was catching fish, Guido watched from an overhanging tree branch. He had seen Ducky, Cera, and Tricia following Anna, and, having had little to do, had decided to do the same, gliding from tree to tree after them.
“You mean, you’re not a leafeater?” he called down to Anna, the surprise evident in his voice. Like the others, Guido found it strange, but at the same time he was intrigued that this strange shape-shifting individual wasn’t just a plant eater. Many of the leafeaters Guido met considered it disgusting that he ate insects, and Chomper and Ruby were the only other dinosaurs in the valley he knew who regularly ate things that didn’t grow on trees. Guido was excited by the prospect that he might have found another individual he could identify with.
“Wow!” he exclaimed (his earlier question having been rhetorical). “Do you eat crawlers, too?”
-
Pondering over the human-mircoraptor's question, Amy responded, "Well...let's see..." She got herself up and started walking the other way to think.
"I was...online I think and I was about to get ready for bed, then for some reason there was a very, very violent earthquake. I realize we have plenty of earthquakes in California, but that was just too violent of an earthquake, next thing I know, I was in some twister and spiraling down it."
She paused to think again and then said, "Then I was on a cliff or rather...a plateau of some sort. I felt very sore like I fell and landed hard right then and there." At this she held her wing that was still sore. Not because of the landing, but talking about how she came here reminded her of her sore wing.
"Then I get up and then I realize I have these!" She spread her wing that wasn't sore to Pangaea's way. She shook her head as if she was still in disbelief that she was what she was, but she continued. "Then I hear voices, Noname's and Pterano's, so I come to see what that was about and then I slipped and then I meet Red Claw and well...I'm sure you know the rest by now." She blushed a bit thinking maybe she was boring Pangaea by talking a bit more then needed.
------------
Little Foot followed Cera, Ducky, Guido and Anna to see what was going on. He at first said hello to them so they would not be startled, then he added to tease his friend, "You know Cera, Chomper eats buzzers yet I don't see you getting grossed out by that now." He smirked.
-
Pangaea listened to Amy’s story with rapt interest. He waited until she was finished before he spoke again. “Wow, an earthquake, and then a twister? Kinda makes me wish I’d been awake when I came here, if it was that interesting.” He chuckled. “On the other hand, I don’t know how I would have reacted…I probably would’ve freaked out.” He paused, wondering if what he had just said had sounded awkward.
“Ehhhhh…at any rate, how’s your wing now?” he asked. “And, um…does anyone elseó” He gestured around him to indicate the native dinosaurs… “óaround here know the details of how we got here?”
-
Amy smiled and nodded, "It's better thanks. And I'm not really sure...I know most of them know were human, but I don't think any of them know how we got here. I would ask CT about that, I know she has been talking to Ducky and Cera a lot lately." She added.
-
Anna looked up at the glider and chuckled in response to his tone.
"Yeah, I don't eat just plants. I don't eat meat, though. Just these guys," Anna replied as she gestured to the single fish in some nearby grass. "And no, I don't eat crawlers. I've tried it before, and while it was good 'cuz it was seasoned well, I'm not sure I'd eat 'em on a regular basis."
"Real funny, Littlefoot! I've only seen Chomper eat crawlers. I've never seen anybody eat water splashers before," Cera butted in before she turned her attention to Anna. "You're not gonna eat those right here in front of us, are you?"
"Nah, unless I'd like to get sick, which I don't. I've still gotta catch a couple more, and then I'll go clean 'n cook 'em," Anna replied before she returned to fishing.
"Clean and what them?" Cera asked.
"It's a human thing. I don't think you'd understand unless you're okay with watchin' how I cook fish," Anna said.
"How do you clean them? Aren't they already clean from the water?" Cera asked.
"Nope. Gotta clean the guts out, too," Anna said matter-of-factly before she managed to spear another fish. Cera, meanwhile, looked like she would be sick. Ducky and Tricia did not look much better.
"Hey," Ducky spoke up from where she sat on the bank. "You said before that you tried crawlers, yep yep yep. What kind of crawler was it?"
"Escargot," Anna replied.
"What is that? I have never heard of ess-car-goe before, nope nope nope," Ducky said.
"Cooked snail. Ya know, those slimy crawlers?" Anna said as she kept the end of the spear with the fish held above the water. Ducky still looked confused.
"Well, if I see one around here, I'll be sure to show it to ya," Anna added as she removed the fish from the spear.
"Without eating it?" Cera asked sarcastically.
"Without eating it. Incoming!" Anna warned as she tossed the fish toward the shore. Unfortunately, Cera was too slow to react and ended up with a dead fish stuck on her horn.
"Ahhhh! Get it off me! It's so slimy! Eeeeew!" Cera screamed as she ran around in a circle.
"Cera! Stop where ya are and use your paw to push the fish off!" Anna barked. Cera, however, did not listen as she continued to run and scream. Anna sighed as she set her spear down on the banks and moved quickly over to Cera before she jumped in front of her.
"Halt!" Anna ordered, and the threehorn tripped over herself and landed right in front of her human friend. They could hear the others laughing.
"Now, stay still," Anna said more quietly as she reached down and gently removed the fish from Cera's horn. "See? It's that easy."
"Eeeew, those really stink!" Cera gagged.
"Yup, and unless ya go give yourself a bath, the whole valley will be able to smell ya," Anna said humorously. Cera glared at the others, who were laughing at her ordeal, as she went over to the stream and scrubbed the fish slime off her face.
"Just one more fish," Anna said as she resumed her fishing. She then looked over at Cera.
"Hey, I'm sorry 'bout what happened. Seriously," Anna called to her friend. Cera nodded in acknowledgement as she continued to wash herself off.
-
“Well, that’s good to hear about your wing,” Pangaea said. “I was just thinking, maybe some of the dinosaurs saw us arrive. Y’know, if our transportation consisted of a earthquake and an interdimensional tornado, don’t you suppose our arrival might have caught somebody’s attention? I mean, I’ve got no clue whether our landing here was as dramatic as the…um…departure you described, and even if it was, I don’t know if it would tell us anything about how we got here or how to go back, but…” Pangaea paused, realizing that his idea wasn’t much help. “Never mind; I’m just thinking out loud at this point,” he sighed.
He looked around. “So, where’s CT now? Do you know?”
--------------------------------------------------
“Hmm…” Guido mused after Anna described escargot, “I think I’ve seen those slimy crawlers. I tried eating one once, but it had a shell and I couldn’t bite through it.”
Guido was secretly a little curious about what fish tasted like. Having not known what he was for most of his life, he had made a habit of trying many different foods, in order to find out which ones he could eat. Though when Anna mentioned removing the guts from the fish before eating them, he did become momentarily queasy like the others.
Then when Cera got the fish stuck on her nose and was running around in a panic, and eventually tripped, Guido laughed along with the others so hard that he fell off his branch, landing in the undergrowth with a soft crash.
“I’m okay!” he called as he held up a wing, hoping to quell any concerns the others might have.
-
Belmont put his back to the side of a mountain near the Great Wall, even now he wonder why he was in the mysterious beyond, however this wasn't the case, it wasn't from the beginning, so without further hesitation Belmont turned and headed back toward the Great Valley,he felt more confident than ever before.
When Belmont had climbed over the Great Wall, he peered over the Valley and tried to locate the other GOF members, "I guess they're still at the thundering falls,eh" he mused before setting off once again.
-
"Well, last time I saw her, she was with Ducky, Cera, and Tricia, and I think Guido came along with them." Amy pondered.
Little Foot realized no one was responding to him, but that was all fine and good, he knew everyone was still all interested in the new comers, so he didn't take any offense at all.
"So...you like both green food and meat? That sounds a bit...interesting...but heh, I guess it takes all sorts, I mean it seems like everyone else in your group is like that too." Little Foot stung up a conversation with Anna to somewhat "cure" the silence.
---------
Red Claw came back with yet another meal for his small group.
"I hope you like swimmer boys, because that's all I smelt on the way here." He smiled while putting the meal down. Unfortunately however, it was the wrong way, with his face toward the other way and his tail facing his friends.
-
"Yeah, most humans tend to eat both meat and green food. Some refuse to eat any kind of animal and only eat plant-based foods, but they have to be very careful with their diets. There's a nutrient the human body needs that can't be found in almost all plants and plant-based foods. Without it, a human can get very sick and eventually die," Anna replied to Littlefoot before she brought her spear down on another fish. "Gotcha! That's enough for now." Anna then returned to the banks before she removed the fish from the spearhead. Cera happened to rejoin them at the same time.
"Eeew, those are so gross!" Cera gagged at the sight of the fish.
"Not as bad as they smell when left out for too long," Anna replied as she held a fish up to Cera's nose.
"Ack!" Cera cried out as she quickly put herself in reverse and backed up ten feet. "Keep those things away from me!"
"Oh, stop actin' like a chickensh..., I mean, scaredy-egg!" Anna corrected herself. The last thig she needed was the children talking like sailors.
-
Flapper was sitting in a tree eating a treesweet after he had eaten some leaves. He was sitting with his back to the trunk since that added extra support. Petrie landed next to where he was.
"You see me friends. Me look but me no see them. Me stop here to rest." Petrie said.
Flapper shook his head. "I've not seen them in a while. Here have some of this." Flapper said as he took the treesweet he was eating and tore off a piece that he handed to Petrie.
"Thanks." Petrie said before he started to eat the piece of treesweet. [1]
-
(OOC: Hey Kor, what is the "[1]" for?)
Little Foot was amazed how Anna was able to catch those slivery buggers. Though he didn't exactly like the fact that she was actually going to eat them, he didn't pass any other judgement on her.
He chuckled at Cera's response as he watched the scene take place.
-
Pangaea thought for a moment. “Well, if CT has some of the gang with her, then we won’t exactly be able to ask her privately whether she’s told them about how we got here. But do you think we should go find her anyway?”
--------------------------------------------------
Guido stood up from the spot where he had fallen, and moved closer to Anna and the others. “So, uh…are you going to ëclean’ these things now?” he asked Anna, pointing a wing at the fish. “I, uh…I…I don’t think I want to watch that. Can I cover my eyes and you just tell me when you’re done?”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech considered telling Red Claw that he was facing the wrong direction as he attempted to present the two fast biters with the swimmer carcass. However, he figured that the big sharptooth probably felt like he was on a roll for having killed three large dinosaurs despite having lost his eyesight. The blue fast biter decided that he didn’t want to risk knocking Red Claw off his pedestal by pointing out that he had failed a minor feat of sensory orientation, for fear of him becoming irritated with him and/or again becoming despondent of is blindness.
“Sounds good to me, Red Claw,” Screech said, standing up and walking over to where the swimmer had been set down.
“Well,” he said, looking over the not very large but plump and delectably succulent leafeater, “blindness certainly hasn’t dampened your skills at hunting.” It was flattery, to be sure, but Screech figured that the more he could do to keep Red Claw from relapsing into that pathetic state of depression, the better.
-
( Hi, I'm new here and I was wondering if it was too late to join)
-
( Hi, I'm new here and I was wondering if it was too late to join)
(OOC: I responded to you in the discussion thread. You might want to look there on what I said. ;) )
Amy shrugged shyly, "Well okay, I guess we can ask her when she is not talking to anyone else."
--------
Red Claw heard Screech from the other direction and he shook his head in frustration.
Wow...HI-LARIOUS RED CLAW. He thought to himself, he didn't say anything about it being the proud hunter that he was.
--------
Rebecca decided to go find her children and see where they were.
I'm sure Pterano will come to our place soon enough. Hopefully Petrie will be able to see him.
She stopped to land where the longnecks, Grandma and Grandpa Longneck were. She looked around for the young ones around there.
-
Flapper finished the treesweet he had gotten from a nearby branch and looked at Petrie, "Maybe some of your friends are at the Thundering Falls or nearby." He said.
""Maybe, me look after me rested a bit longer." Petrie said.
"Plenty of room to rest up here, and enjoy the view also." Flapper said.
---
Mia, Rhyn and Diver came upon a large, to them, depression where rain and other water had accumulated.
"Let's go for a quick swim." Mia said and went over to jump into the water.
"Better then getting to hot." Rhyn said and flew over to land on the water and swim a little.
"I certainly like that idea." Diver said and went to join her friends in the water. [1]
-
After getting their meal, Chomper and Claw went towards the Ruby's cave. All the way Claw was wondering how he should ask Ruby about this black fruit? He should probably talk to her in private or at least ask the question in a way that won't make anybody suspicious. It might be a bit tricky, but if he won't find a cure, then he will have to play his part as a spy of Rinkus and Sierra.
Moments later they arrived at the entrance to the cave.
OOC: By the way, F22 Raptor... Is your character still with me and Chomper?
-
OCC: Yes.
-
I hope this is OK
~Our world~
Patrick sighed as he got up from his computer, He was new to the GOF website, and was in the process of creating a character. He decided to take a break from his computer and headed towards the Kitchen to Grab a snack. Suddenly the floor seemed to open up beneath him and a black hole-like anomaly started to suck him into it . Patrick was too shocked to react and blacked out.
~Land before time Universe~
Patrick awoke in what looked like some sort of jungle. Patrick stood up and noticed his view was a lot shorter than normal. He then looked at his hands, only they were not human hands. Patrick gasped as he jumped back at this sight. He examined his body and then he spotted a nearby stream. He stared into it and saw a blurred reflection of his face. he was a Dome head, or a Pachycephalosaurus, and a hatchling by the looks of it. Patrick hesitated to reach for his right arm, but when he did, he gave it a pinch. "Ow" he yelped. Patrick looked around and saw he was still here, and still a dinosaur so he wasn't dreaming. Patrick decided to look around, maybe there was someone here who could help him.
As he searched, Patrick started to feel hungry, he looked around before he saw a small tree and tried to reach for the food. Unable to reach it, even by jumping, Patrick decided to try another approach. He moved back and after lowering his head, charged at the tree. His head hit with a thud, but he felt next to no pain. Patrick smiled when he saw what it yielded, a small pile of leaves. 'well now to see if it was worth it.' He thought as he picked up a star shaped leaf. Patrick closed his eyes and took a bite. To his surprise, it tasted good. It was so good he started to eat the small pile. Patrick gasped when he saw a green caterpillar on one leaf. He picked it up and recalled that Pachycephalosaurus was thought to have eaten a mixed diet of leaves, seeds, fruit and insects. Patrick gulped as he closed his eyes and ate the Caterpillar. Like the Leaves, it was surprisingly tasty. 'Thank you Wikipedia' He thought to himself as he continued eating until he was full.
Patrick looked around until he overheard someone talking. Looking trough some tall grass his eyes widened when he saw Little foot. it was impossible, he was a fictional character unless.... Some how he was transported to the Land Before time Universe. Patrick then saw a human. 'Impossible, unless she was brought here the same way he was.Patrick wasn't paying attention and fell flat on his stomach. "Ow!" He yelped out loud as he looked towards Little foot ad the human. Patrick decided he needed an alias, and one name came to mind. "Uh, hi I'm Rocky he said as he got up. and dusted himself off.
-
(OOC:Sure that's fine. :) )
Little Foot looked to the Dome Head, a bit surprised of the brash entrance of the Dome Headand replied, "Are you okay? I-I'm Little Foot by the way."
-
"Thanks, me eated and resteded enough now me go looking for friends." Petrie said waving to Flapper. Petrie took to the air, flying as he was looking for his friends. He circled around the tree as he gained some altitude before he took off looking for where his friends were.
Flapper continued sitting where he was. Glad he had again hidden the fact he didn't really know how to fly and not sure how long he could keep it up. He thought he should find a place to practice taking off and landing. Somewhere where others would not see him. He thought there should be some places since Littlefoot and his friends in some movies and tv episodes keep sneaking out of the Great Valley with no adult seeing them. [1]
-
(OOC: For RP sake, I'll refer to my guy as rocky from now on)
"Yea, I just tripped. Anyways it's nice to meet you Littlefoot." Rocky said as he walked over towards little foot. It was then he realized that Cera was there too. Just as with Littlefoot, he decided to act as though he didn't know them so as not arouse suspicion. "and may I ask what your name is." Rocky asked Cera. Rocky hoped to get off on the right foot with these two, since It was probably in his best interest's. now he just needed a good cover story. But that could wait for the moment.
-
Chronicler had finished working on that tool for Claw a while ago, so he decided to pass the time by telling Ruby more of the Bionicle storyline. He had left off at the end of the first year, the 2001 storyline, so he told her everything that happened in the 2002 storyline. He started by describing the Bohrok, which had been awakened and began their task of destroying everything on the island of Mata Nui. He then described how both the Toa and the Matoran dealt with the threat of the Bohrok, eventually ending with the Toa successfully imprisoning the Bahrang, the Bohrok queens. This success also caused the Toa to be transformed into the more powerful Toa Nuva, which he also described.
As soon as he finished telling Ruby about the 2002 storyline, he noticed Claw and Chomper arrived, along with someone else. "About time you got here," said Chronicler, annoyed. "What took you so long?"
-
"I'm Cera. I'm a threehorn in case you didn't know," Cera replied in her usual manner before she looked over at her sister and Ducky. "This is my baby sister, Tricia."
"I am Ducky, yep yep yep!" Ducky chirped from where she stood near Tricia. Tricia simply giggled and babbled as she kept watching Rocky.
"And that's Anna over there," Cera spoke up as she pointed her head in Anna's direction.
"Hey there," Anna said as she waved her free hand.
"She's a weird one," Cera added. "She calls herself a human, but she can also turn into a swimmer like Ducky. Also, she eats swimming splashers."
"She means these guys," Anna said as she held up her spear that now held the three silverish fish on it.
"Yeah, and you better not bring them near me again! They're gross" Cera barked.
"Cera is a scaredy-egg! She is, she is!" Ducky giggled.
"I am NOT! It's just, those are so slimy and smelly!" Cera replied.
"You sure acted like a scaredy-egg when one of the swimming splashers was stuck on your horn, yep yep yep!" Ducky giggled again.
"We're sorry ya missed the show," Anna joked with Rocky. Cera, meanwhile, tried to look tough, but the others could see she was embarrassed about her recent behavior.
-
Rocky grinned as everyone was introduced. He could tell it was a good idea to pretend to be a dome head, at least until he could figure out how to turn into a human. Rocky kind of figured the Great valley Residents would find humans weird, another reason why it was safer not to cause a panic or something by acting like a crazy fan.
"Nice to meet you all." He said with a smile. Rocky chuckled that Cera found how Anna prepared her fish gross. He also heard Ducky teasing Cera. "You know Ducky, just because someone is disgusted by something don't mean their a scaredy-egg." The young Dome head replied. "I heard some Sharp Teeth only eat those swimming splashers and nothing else." Rocky stated. Rocky coulld see that despite his less than Ideal introduction, he looked as though he was getting off to a good start. Rocky decided to try and change the subject. "So what do you all do for fun around here?" He asked.
-
Petrie had been flying and looking for his friends. Having found them he turned so he would be heading towards them. He saw they had some others with him, strangers he had not met or seen before. He hoped they were friendly and not scary or mean. [2]
-
"Well... For a start. I got caught in the big storm, so this slowed me down a bit." Claw answered.
"And then we were playing at the Thundering Falls. Just after Claw raced with Littlefoot and Longtail!" Chomper added joyfully "Littlefoot won, while Longtail was second!"
"Yes. I was third, but I will do better next time" Claw spoke, then something came to his mind "Then again, my imaginary friend was fourth, so I wasn't a worst runner in that race" he said, grinning.
"You have an imaginary friend? How does he look like?" Chomper inquired.
"I've just made him up, so I don't know how he looks like yet" fastbiter said, then he turned to Chronicler "I see that you've finished working on that thing." he pointed at tool Chronicler made.
-
Chronicler stood up and picked up the tool he had made for Claw. "Yes, I actually finished it a while ago. Yes, I was able to find some bamboo on my own, but I'm still going to keep my end of the deal. I told you I was going to make a tool that would allow you to catch water swimmers more easily so, basically, I tried to make this like a harpoon of some kind. As you can see, not only is one end of this pole sharpened to a point, but there's also a little hook on the side of that point so that if you catch something it won't slip off, and I'm sure you know by now how slippery those water swimmers can be." He then handed the tool to Claw. "Now, this is only a first attempt, so don't expect it to be like the ideal solution. If it breaks or something else goes wrong, just let me know and I'll try to fix it for you."
-
"Thank you, Chronicler. It will surely help a lot with catching water swimmers." Claw said with honest gratitude, trying harpoon out. It might work as improvised weapon, if he would need to defend himself. He put it away, as he didn't need to use it now, and turned to Ruby.
"There are many things I dont know about this place and I would like to learn more about it. Could you help me with that, Ruby?" he asked fastrunner politely. Maybe she knew the cure for sickness caused by eating black poisonous fruit. Hopefully...
-
"Of course I can help you," replied Ruby. "I was able to help Chronicler learn about this place when he first came here, so I'm sure I can help you learn about this place."
"I have to admit, the help you gave me back then allowed me to at least tolerate being here," commented Chronicler to Ruby. "When I said that you're an expert at helping others solve their problems, I really meant it."
Ruby almost blushed from hearing such praise from Chronicler. "Thank you, Chronicler." She turned back to Claw. "Anyway, what do you want me to teach you so that I can teach you about it?"
-
Petrie flew down as he flew close to where his friends were. "Me finally find you." Petrie said to his friends. "Me look all over and no find you." Petrie said smiling and happy. [1]
-
"I'm sam but i'm also know as f-22 on the GOF," frank said.
-
"Oh, hey Petrie!" Little Foot exclaimed happily before he could answer Rocky.
"Petrie, this is Rocky, Rocky, Petrie."
-
Rocky smiled as he waved at the small flyer. "Nice to meet you Petrie." Rocky said to Petrie. Rocky then looked over to Littlefoot. " I don't mean to be sound rude, but how many friends do you actually have? " Rocky asked, hoping it would not arouse much suspicion.
-
"He has a few good friends, yep yep yep," Ducky spoke up. "He is friends with me, Petrie, my baby brother Spike, Cera, Chomper, Ali, and Ruby. He is also friends with many other dinosaurs, but we are his closest friends, yep yep yep."
"What do we do for fun?" Cera spoke up. "We do a lot of things for fun. We play games, go on adventures, and even go on some really crazy adventures that turn out to be fun in the end."
-
Petrie waved, "Me glad to meeted you Rocky. You just geted here?" He asked Rocky.
Hearing his friends talking about some of the adventures made Petrie shiver. "And scary also. Lots of sharpteeth with sharply teeth and sharply claws." Petrie said shivering again at the scary memories of some of their past adventures.
[1]
-
"Well... How about teaching me what places here are dangerous or what is better not to eat?" Claw asked.
-
" Same here. " Rocky relied as Petrie asked him one of the questions he hoped they wouldn't bring up. Caught off guard by it for a second, Rocky quickly relied. "Yeah, I did." He said, the human turned Dome-head silently prayed that they wouldn't ask too many questions. He didn't want to lie to them, but he had no Idea how or why he was here in a fictional universe. He just hoped that what ever caused the dinosaurs to become extinct wouldn't happen here.
Rocky decided to try and change the subject. " Littlefoot, I was kind of hoping you and your friends would be willing to show me around the great valley." He said, In truth he was always curious about the Geography of the great valley, know he had a chance to learn about it first hand.
-
Little Foot smiled at the newcomer and replied, "Okay, sure, well where you are standing right now is near the ponds where sometimes others drink from. And I guess now they hunt from too." He chuckled a bit looking at Anna.
"Then over there", Little Foot stated, pointing his nose to the north. "Do you hear that roaring? That's the Thundering Falls, that's where we go to swim, bathe, play, and drink."
-------------------
Amy then stated to ease the silence, "Well, I guess we better go find her, and see what's up." She started to walk away, but slow enough where Pangaea could catch up.
------
Red Claw snorted and asked Screech coolly, "Screech, I need to speak with you for a moment. You think you can spare a minute?"
-
"some eat underwater green food there." Petrie said, remembering how some swimmers liked to do that. Petrie laughed a bit at some of the games they had played. "Many games we play."
-
"Underwater plants sound good right now, yep yep yep," Ducky said in response to Petrie's comment before she ran over to the water. "I see some right over there, yes I do."
"Be careful, Ducky. The current is stronger than it seems," Anna cautioned her friend as she shoved the fish on her makeshift spear. Anna had returned to land by that point.
"Oh, I will be careful, yep yep yep. I am a very good swimmer you know," Ducky stated confidently, which seemed odd for her. Anna gave Ducky an odd look as she washed her hands in the water before returning to the others. Meanwhile, Ducky waded toward some underwater plants, which were located about ten feet in front of her. The water became too deep for her to wade in, so Ducky began to swim over to the plants. After she dove under and grabbed onto the plants, she realized Anna had been right, for she could not even return to the surface due to the current being too strong for her. She kept holding onto the plants for dear life until she felt herself unable to hold her breath anymore. With that, Ducky let go of the plants and managed to resurface as the current was sweeping her away. She coughed harshly as she gasped for air while struggling to keep her head above the water. Just then, she saw somebody running toward her rather quickly, and realized it was Anna. Ducky was suddenly pulled under again but was not beneath the surface for long before she felt herself get scooped up.
"Are ya okay, Ducky?!" she heard Anna's voice ask as Ducky coughed and gasped for air. Meanwhile, Anna was holding Ducky facedown so she could safely cough up any water she had aspirated during her struggle. To be on the safe saide, Anna gently dealt her friend several backblows to ensure she had no water remaining in her. Once Ducky stopped coughing and regained her breath, Anna turned her onto her back. Ducky seemed quite bigger when Anna was in her human form.
"Ya feel okay, little one?" Anna asked again. Ducky nodded, and Anna began to head back for their friends.
"What'd I say before regarding the current?" Anna gently asked Ducky.
"It is stronger than it looks, yes I know. I guess I thought I was a better swimmer than I really am, yep yep yep," Ducky whispered.
"It's not that. You're a very good swimmer, Ducky. It's just, when it comes to strong currents, even the best swimmers get stuck. It can happen to any of us, so don't be so hard on yourself," Anna said. "Besides, I'm always more than willing to help if help is needed."
"I thought I could have gotten those plants myself. I did, I did. Mama is so good at it," Ducky said.
"You're good, too. Remember when ya showed me how to dive for the plants? Only it was in calmer water. Save the more dangerous water for when you're bigger, okay?" Anna said as the two reached their friends.
"Okay, but what am I good at now?" Ducky asked. Anna was surprised by Ducky's remark and in response held Ducky up to eye-level.
"That lack of air must've really gotten to ya, but you're an excellent swimmer as I already mentioned. Also, you're good at bein' a good friend and bein' kind to others," Anna said. "Feel better?"
"I do, yep yep yep," Ducky nodded, and Anna gently set Ducky on the ground.
"Glad to hear it. I'm also glad to be a runner back in my world. Otherwise, I don't think I would've been fast enough," Anna replied as she sat down and put her socks and shoes back on.
-
“Okay,” Pangaea replied to Amy with a nod. He picked up the last of the sweet bubbles (still attached to the vine) and scurried after her.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech swallowed a mouthful of swimmer meat. “Sure, Red Claw,” he said, “What is it?”
-
Red Claw had his blankless "stare" in the other direction as Screech approached him.
"If memory serves me right, you wanted to seek revenge on that glider didn't you?"
-------------
Amy lead the way and passed the thundering falls to see find Anna and Ducky talking a bit. She was unaware of what happened, so she emerged from the vegetation and stated, "Hey guys...um how's everything?"
------------
Little Foot went wide eyed as he saw Anna save Ducky, he excused himself and went over to the girls, "Are you okay Ducky?"
-
Petrie jumped up and cried out in fear when he saw what happened to Ducky. Then he saw Anna save her. He rushed over to where Ducky was, worried about her. He landed near to where Ducky was. "How Ducky. Water fast." He said to her. [1]
-
"I am okay now, yep yep yep. Thank you anyway," Ducky replied to Littlefoot and Petrie.
"Everything's okay here. Ducky just had a little water trouble but she seems to be alright. How ya doin'?" Anna asked Amy.
-
"Pretty good Anna." Amy responded back and she looked at Ducky sympathetically, feeling bad for the little swimmer.
Then she looked at Anna again and whispered, "When you have the time, me and Pangaea would like to talk to you about something."
Even though she might have known someone well, Amy still had trouble keeping eye contact when she was a bit nervous, excited, or panicky about something. What she was panicky about was the social situation, as mild as it may have seemed between Ducky's fall, others being around and what not.
-------
Little Foot nudged Ducky and said, "Okay just wanted to be sure." He looked at Anna gratefully and stated, "You sure are a hero Anna."
-
"Who, me? No way," Anna replied to Littlefoot. "I just do my best to look out for others, especially those I care about." She then turned her attention to Amy and Pangaea.
"Uh, sure. Guys, these two here need to talk to me, so I'll see y'all later. Cera, please watch over Ducky for now. If she starts to become really sleepy or yawns a lot, don't let her fall asleep," Anna said to her threehorn friend.
"Uh, okay. What would happen if she did?" Cera asked curiously.
"Ya don't wanna know," Anna replied. Cera looked confused at first, but then seemed to catch on before she nodded in acknowledgement. Anna then crouched down to speak to Ducky.
"Remember what I just said. If at any time you're feelin' ill or sleepy, let Cera know so she can come get me, okay?" Anna said gently. Ducky nodded quietly before Anna stood back up and faced Amy and Pangaea.
"Okay, guys. Where shall we go and chat?" Anna asked the two.
-
Belmont walked through the valley, he stopped as he suddenly heard a voice, of course, it was common around here, but Belmont being who he was wanted to find out who's voice he heard, he morphed into his brachiosaurus form and walked to where he believed the voice came from, when he got there Belmont saw a swimmer, a flyer and a glider. He also saw Littlefoot,Cera,Petrie and Ducky there too.
Belmont seemed to recognize the swimmer,flyer and glider, he came up with the conclusion that they too were GOF members, his curiousity getting the best of him, Belmont casually walked toward the three dinosaurs, "how do you do" he said in a friendly tone...
-
"Those are some good things to know," replied Ruby. "After all, how can you avoid something dangerous when you don't know what is dangerous?"
Ruby first described all the dangerous places in the Great Valley that she was aware of. When she was done, Chronicler simply said, "Yup, already knew about those places."
"You did?" asked Ruby, a little surprised.
"Remember, Claw and I come from another universe, and in that universe, this universe is... just a bunch of stories we've heard," replied Chronicler, trying to help Ruby understand by telling her that the Land Before Time movies were spoken stories. "Every dangerous place you just mentioned has already been mentioned in those stories at least once."
This confused Ruby a little, but she figured she could ask Chronicler later to get a better understanding of what he just said. She then turned back to Claw "Okay, now for things you shouldn't eat-"
"I think you can skip on describing any plants to him," Chronicler interrupted. "I mean, he's a Fast-Biter. They're not supposed to eat any plants at all anyway, and I seriously doubt he would be stupid enough to do such a thing."
"Good point, Chronicler, that is a good point," commented Ruby. She then continued with her safety tips to Claw. However, aside from a few types of frogs or spiders, there really wasn't much to tell Claw about what was unsafe to eat.
-
Amy looked to Pangaea, wondering if he would say anything first, but thinking that he was expecting her to speak, she did, so she said, "Anna, Pangaea and I were just talking about how we came here, and well I know you have been talking to Cera and Ducky lately, so we were wondering...was...do they know how you got here? Like how we transported here from our world to here?"
-
"I haven't really talked about it, since I don't even have any idea what happened myself. The only thing either of those two would know is me somehow landing on Cera when I first got here. I wouldn't recommend a threehorn for a seat," Anna said with a chuckle. "Even if I did attempt to tell those two, I don't think I would even be able to make the story make sense."
-
Screech snarled recollectively when Red Claw mentioned the glider; that red leafy-looking freak of nature that had challenged, attacked, outwitted, and thoroughly humiliated him. His eyelids twitched involuntarily; Screech could still faintly feel the throbbing pain in his eyes from when the glider had poked them.
“Would I ever…” he growled, “If I could only get my claws on that wretched…whatever it is…its suffering would be legendary. I’d start byó” Screech suddenly stopped, and peered at his pack leader suspiciously. “Red Claw, what are you planning?”
--------------------------------------------------
Even though he, Anna, and Amy had moved away from the group by the riverbank, the number of individuals congregated there (many of whom were familiar LBT characters), and the fact that something rather serious and dramatic had apparently been going on before his and Amy’s arrival, was intensifying Pangaea’s shy and nervous social demeanor, as evidenced by the stutter in his voice as he spoke to Anna:
“Uh, also…” he said, “I–I–I was just curious, when…how did you find out that you could…you know…switch from being a human to being a dinosaur and back?”
-
"Thank you for sharing this knowledge with me, Ruby. It will surely help me in the future." Claw said, even though this didn't help him with his current problem. SO he kept asking:
"Even though I shouldn't eat plants or fruits as a fastbiter, could you still tell me witch of them are dangerous to eat?" after that he added quickly "I noticed that some of people, who came from our universe can turn back to their human form. Someday I might learn how to do it too and then it might come in handy for me to know which fruits are poisonous or deadly..."
-
Rocky's eyes widened when he saw Ducky fall in, but he was soon releaved that Anna saved her. Rocky's attention was diverted when he saw some more dinosaurs appear, he turned to little foot and the others. "It was nice to meet you, and i hope you feel better ducky. I'll see you all later. Rocky said as he left.
Rocky walked through the Valley. He was looking for a place to sleep while he was here. Rocky was caught up in his thinking that he failed to notice he stepped in something until he heard a squishing sound. 'Please let it be mud or a piece of fruit.' He thought silently as he looked down. he saw a piece of rotten fruit. 'Well it could of been worse.' He sighed as he saw a small pond. Walking over to it. Rocky started to wash his foot off.
Rocky was busy washing his foot to notice someone behind him. The next thing he knew it, Rocky was faced down in the pond. When he got up he saw Hyp, Mutt, and Nod were standing over him laughing. Rocky got up as Hyp started to speak "You must be new here, that's our .." Hyp started to say when Rocky threw some mud at him and it landed right in Hyp's mouth.
Rocky took this chance to run. He knew it would not be wise to fight them, they had a size and numerical advantage over him. Rocky kept running till he collided something, or rather someone. Looking up he saw a fully grown long neck that looked like littlefoot. Rocky recognized him as Bron, Littlefoot' s father. it was proven further when he saw Shorty stand close by.
"Sorry, I wasn't looking where I was going." Rocky said as he got up. "I'm Rocky by the way." He said, introducing himself as he dusted himself off.
((Ooc: I hope it's ok that I used Hyp, Mutt, and Nod. I don't intend to claim them by the way.))
-
"Sure, I suppose I can-" replied Ruby, but was interrupted by Chronicler.
"Uh, sorry to interrupt, but I think you should be aware that I'm starting to get a little suspicious here," said Chronicler.
"What are you suspicious about that is so suspicious?"
"The question he just asked. He could wait until later to get an answer to such a question, but why is he so insistent on getting such an answer right now? Hey, Chomper, have you ever though of asking a question similar to the one Claw just asked?" He was expecting Chomper to say that he never thought of asking such a question.
-
Bron looked down at the dome-head that had collided with him "Its not your fault Rocky" Bron said in response to Rocky's apology, Shorty was silent but he glanced at Rocky before walking away from him.
--------------
Belmont morphed into human form before turning and leaving, seeing as these three weren't in the mood to speak, he felt he felt that he needed to talk about these dreams he had that night, but at the same time wanted to keep them secret.
When he had walked at least two miles, Belmont saw a longneck in the distance, so he walked towards it seeing as there was something he needed to discuss...
-
"Petrie just glad Ducky ok." Petrie said looking over at Ducky with relief on his face.
-----
Grandpa Longneck was eating from a tree, one of the ones with treestar leaves and lots of leaves on them. He did this to make sure there was a lot of food for others and enough for the trees also.
----
Mim was sitting on a rock not to far from the thundering falls. She had been doing some light running to keep the ability to do long distance running in case she needed to, and had stopped to rest on a handy large rock.
--------------
Flapper had finished eating some leaves and tree sweets in a tree and was enjoying the view before he would try gliding down, being sure no one was around to see how badly he'd do, and he was resting for now. [1]
-
"That's a good question," Anna chuckled. "I didn't have to make a conscious effort to learn how to do that. I just freaked out at the thought of not bein' able to outrun Cera when I first got here, and almost out of a reflex, I changed back into my human form. I find that, if I don't think too hard whenever I wish to change forms, it seems to come naturally."
Meanwhile, back at Cera's group, Ducky let out a yawn.
"Thank you, Petrie," she yawned. "I do feel sleepy, yep yep yep."
"Don't fall aslep on us, Ducky," Cera said as she gently nudged the little swimmer. "Remember what Anna said?"
"I know what she said, yep yep yep," Ducky softly replied.
-
Amy was curious about Anna's reason for Ducky to not going to sleep, she wondered if it had to do something with being cold or something, so she asked, "Um...I'm not an expert at being a nurse or anything, so I'm wondering, what would happen if Ducky goes to sleep?"
Then she quickly added, "It was the same thing with me, it was all spontaneous and just...well out of nowhere, coming here I mean."
-
"You've never heard of secondary drowning before? It's when somebody drowns on fluids that got into their lungs hours after they've had some kind of trouble when swimming. People usually feel really sick or really drowsy shortly after and wish to get some sleep, but that's the worst thing they can do. Basically, the person may go to sleep and never wake up again," Anna explained as best as she could to Amy.
-
"No, I don't think so..." Amy wondered. It was strange with her, she might have been told something before and she might slightly remember the term, but she didn't know what it actually was. She felt very stupid when this happened as well.
----------------
Red Claw grinned in spite of himself and declared, "Now that my strength is returning and more and more I am becoming accustomed to my blindness, I realize something...as a predator, you are more dangerous then ever then when you can see. So...I have a mission for both of you as soon as you are done with that meal."
He paused for a moment and commented, "From what I understand, and heard is that the hole was plugged up already from us to get in. What we need to do is find the entry that those stupid leaf eaters use to get inside. When we find it, you can capture that glider and bring him out here so the others will try to follow you out. If that flyer comes out to try to rescue him...she can be taken under our claws." His teeth flashed in the sunlight of this plan.
"Do it at night as well. Oh and bring Thud along, two heads are always better then one."
--------
Mr. Three Horn went to the Thundering falls to see how his children were doing. He saw the sight of other kids and the newcomers in the scene. So he decided to have a drink.
-------
Little Foot went along with Cera, Ducky, and Petrie and said, "I've noticed Anna and the others talking a bit, I wonder what they are saying...I know they said something about coming from the GOF and not exactly seeing each other. Maybe somehow we could help them find their home." He smiled. However to reassure he wasn't trying to kick them out he quickly added, "Not that they are a problem or anything...it's just..." He trailed off thinking about his past and the events that happened to him and his friends...and his mom.
-
"Well... No. I don't eat any plants, so I was never interested in which of them I shouldn't eat." Chomper answered.
"That's because you are a sharptooth and not a human in sharptooth body." Claw claimed, before turning to Chronicler "I might not know how to turn into a human right now, so of course I could ask these question later, but what if later there will be no time? A lot happens in this place and it is not improbable that, when I'll be able to turn into a human, everyone will be too busy resolving some crisis to give me an answer. That is why I ask now, before some big commotion and not particular fastrunner would interrupt..." he said the last line with a tone of sarcasm. He was clearly annoyed by Chronicler's interrupts.
"Is it so unreasonable of me to ask these questions now, Ruby?" Claw asked other fastrunner "If you think it is, then I guess I will have to wait with asking them till later time..."
-
"If Ducky feel sleepy and it bad to sleep maybe we can walk around and talk. That way she not get to tired to go to sleep." Petrie said. He looked over at littlefoot, "Maybe it like when grown ups want talk with us not around." He said shrugging.
-----
Mim got up and continued on her way to the thundering falls to see what some other folks were up to there.
----
Seeing no one around Flapper climbed down from the tree. Glad no one was around since they may think it odd for a flyer to climb down from a tree and not just fly down.
[1]
-
"Hey, I'm just trying to do what I believe is the right thing to do," responded Chronicler.
Ruby was uncertain about how she should respond to Claw's question. "I'm not sure, What do you think, Chronicler?"
"Well, I'm not sure what it is, but something doesn't seem right." He then picked up the bamboo pole he had just recently made for himself, just because he needed something to hold onto. "Is it okay we speak in private, Claw? I believe it would best for all of us."
-
Claw rolled his eyes in annoyance. He would prefer, if Ruby refused answering his question of her own accord and not because Chronicler said so. After all, she should be able to speak or think for herself as well as anybody else, right?
"Alright. I will take this harpoon now to practice catching fish. We can talk then." he said, grabbing the tool and heading to the exit. He was stopped by Chomper's voice:
"Chronicler says you are acting suspicious and now you are both leaving to talk about it." little sharptooth said, looking at Claw and Chronicler with his usual innocence "You want to share some secrets without us listening to it, right?" Claw sighed and replied:
"Chomper, Ruby. It is not like we don't trust you, but..."
"Then why don't you want to talk here? Maybe we don't know you for a very long time, but we are friends and friends should tell each other about their problems."
"Er... Who said I have a problem?" Claw asked rhetorically "It's just Chronicler being overly suspicious about perfectly innocent question" he lied, hoping it will convince anyone "I am sure that after a few minutes of talking he will see eye to eye with me on this..."
-
Bron looked down at the dome-head that had collided with him "Its not your fault Rocky" Bron said in response to Rocky's apology, Shorty was silent but he glanced at Rocky before walking away from him.
"Yeah, i guess your right." Rocky said as he looked at Bron. "If you don't mind me asking, what's your name?" Rocky asked Bron, even though he already knew both Bron and Shorty from the 10th land before time movie.
-
"That's okay. It's not a commonly known condition," Anna said, having picked up on Amy's embarrassment.
----------------------------
"I think Petrie's right Let's walk around a little bit," Cera said as she gently nudged Ducky. Before Ducky could reply, her mother happened to come across the group of children.
"Well, hello there. How's everything?" Ms. Swimmer asked as she looked from one kid to the next.
"We're all okay, but Ducky's not feeling too well," Cera replied.
"Oh, my goodness. What happened, dear?" Ms. Swimmer asked out of concern as she gently scooped up Ducky.
"I got caught in the current while trying to get to some underwater plants, I did I did. I thought I would drown, but then Anna got me out of the water. She then told me that if I feel sleepy to not sleep because something bad could happen to me, yes she did," Ducky explained. This caused Ms. Swimmer to look down at Cera.
"She didn't tell me why, either, but I believe what she said," Cera spoke up.
"Well, I'm so glad you're okay, Ducky. By the way, who is this Anna? Is she an imaginary friend? You've mentioned her name a lot, but I've never seen her," Ms. Swimmer said as she looked at her surroundings.
"She comes and goes a lot, and she does seem to come from nowhere quite a bit," Cera said. "I'm sure she'll show herself to you sooner or later."
"Interesting," Ms. Swimmer said, feeling convinced Anna was indeed an imaginary friend that the group of children had created. She then turned her attention to Ducky.
"Why don't you come back home with me, dear? I know where there is some green food that might help you feel better, and once you feel better you can come out and play again," Ms. Swimmer said as she headed for her nesting area while carrying Ducky, paying attention to ensure she did not fall asleep.
-
"Alright, let's go," said Chronicler as he followed Claw. After a few steps, he stopped and turned around. "Oh, and Ruby, this time I would really appreciate it if you don't follow me, okay? I want to talk to him in private, that means I don't anyone hearing what we say to each other."
"Okay, I'll try not to follow you this time since you don't want to be followed," replied Ruby.
Chronicler then turned back around and continued to follow Claw out of the cave.
Although Ruby wanted to follow Chronicler's advice and not follow him, she just couldn't ignore the feeling that she needed to always be with him.
Once Chronicler and Claw were far enough away from the cave that he was sure nobody would hear them, Chronicler said, "Okay, I'm going to be realistic here and assume that you won't just flat out tell me what you're hiding from me, right?"
-
"Well... Assuming that I had anything to hide... Yes, that would be a correct statement." Claw said, still walking towards the nearest stream. He wondered what Chronicler will do or say to get him reveal his secret? No matter what fastrunner will do, Claw couldn't spill the beans as long as he didn't have a cure for that poisonous fruit. Already he could feel it's effects, as he was feeling a bit tired. After that, a pain in his head was supposed to come... Maybe not right away, but soon enough to prove to Claw, that Rinkus and Sierra didn't bluff to him.
-
"Bron" Bron told Rocky, Shorty still remained silent.
-
Chronicler thought for a moment. Clearly, the only way he was going to get answers from this person in a Fast-Biter's body would be to gain his trust. Ultimately, he reluctantly admitted that the only it could be done would be to reveal a dark secret of his own.
Chronicler sighed in defeat. "How about this, what if I told you a secret of my own? One so deep and so dark that I would never ever want Ruby to know about. Would that be enough for me to gain your trust so that you can give me the answers I want?" He then added, "Don't worry, even though I often want all the answers I can get, I rarely give them to anyone."
-
"Bron" Bron told Rocky, Shorty still remained silent.
"Nice to meet you Bron." Rocky told the long neck. "You know I meet a long neck who looked a lot like you, I think he said his name was littlefoot." Rocky said, anticipating Bron's response would be that was his son. Rocky turned to Shorty. "So what's your name?" He asked the green long neck.
-
"So, what were we gonna talk about again?' Anna asked her friends.
-----------------------
Meanwhile, Ducky and her mother stopped on the way to their living area when Ducky's mother noticed the green food she had mentioned about before.
"Here, Ducky. These should help you feel better soon," Ms. Swimmer reassured her daughter as she handed Ducky several green leaves.
-
Claw and Chronicler arrived finnaly at the shore of small stream, which would be (hopefully) a good place to practice using the harpoon...
"You rarely give the answers?" fastbiter repeated "Is that a reassurance, that you can keep secrets?" he asked, before trying Chronicler's tool for the first time, but unsuccessfully. He turned to fastrunner and said:
"Here is a piece of advice, Chronicler. When you see, that someone is behaving suspiciously you don't say anything about it, but you wait till you can speak with him in private. It is more easy then to convince him, that you can keep a secret. It doesn't work, if you point out to everybody else how strange my questions are. If you couldn't keep silence at that time, then how can I trust you will keep it after I give you the answer you want, hmm?"
-
"To tell you the truth, I thought it was the best way to let the others know why I wanted to speak to you in private," replied Chronicler. He then sighed in frustration and mumbled, "Why do I always have to explain everything?" He then looked back at Claw. "Alright, I'll be honest with you, when I suspected that you were hiding something from me, I immediately wanted to know what it was that you were hiding. I guess you can say that I've got a curiosity that rivals Littlefoot's, but I handle my knowledge far more differently than he does. When I want answers, I will do anything it takes to get those answers, and I don't seek answers to help others, I seek answers because I want those answers. Even though I often will never use such knowledge or even bother telling it to anyone, I still want answers."
-
"I see..." Claw just said, since he was too caught up in trying to hunt fish. After several more tries, he eventually caught one small fish. It wasn't much, but since he just begun practice with harpoon it was definitely something and was enough to feed his stomach for a moment. However, before he started feasting on this fish he said to Chronicler:
"I assume, that you won't let me rest until I say what you want to hear, right? Since you offered to reveal your secret, I would like to hear it first and after that I will give you answer. Would that satisfy you?"
-
Pterano asked his sister, "Rebecca, I hope that you don't mind...but I would like to see how Petrie and the others are doing."
Rebecca turned to him and smiled, "Alright, I'm sure Petrie will be happy to see you."
Pterano smiled back and flew into the air to find his nephew. He noticed Mr. Three Horn over drinking by the Thundering Falls, he made sure to steer clear of him so he looked over the other side and saw Petrie along with Cera and Little Foot. He wasn't sure how to approach them. On one hand he didn't want to scare them, but he wanted to see his nephew. So he gently rested in one of the trees and waited for the right moment to come in.
----------
Amy then spoke, "Well we asked if you know if Cera and Ducky knew about how you came here to the valley. At least...that's how I understood it." She had her head down and fiddled with her hands.
---------
Little Foot stayed with Petrie and Cera. He was still wondering about Anna and the others about what they are talking about.
"So...what do you two think those three are talking about?"
-
Petrie shrugged looking at Littlefoot. "Maybe how scary Cera's dad is. Me find him scary." Petrie said as he shivered at the memory of what Cera's dad looked like. "Maybe they talk how neat valley is here." he said trying to think of a happier thought.
-
Screech’s eyebrows rose as Red Claw described his plan. It was certainly an ambitious one, but the fact that it offered Screech an opportunity to exact revenge on that loathsome red glider made it an attractive prospect.
“I have to say I’m taken with that plan,” he said, nodding, a wicked smile growing on his face. “I can start searching for an entrance right away, or as soon as Thud’s ready. When we find one, do you want us to come back and tell you, or just head straight in as soon as the time is right?”
--------------------------------------------------
“Uh, I could go ask them, maybe,” Guido offered to Cera and Littlefoot. He gestured to Anna’s pile of fish. “Anna did say that those things would start to smell bad if she let them lie there for too long, didn’t she?”
-
"I don't know, but I'm getting sick of older folks not talking around us!" Cera snorted as she stomped her right front foot on the ground. Just then, as soon as Guido had mentioned the fish, a full-grown flyer swooped down and picked up the spear that held the fish. Cera happened to notice while the flyer was still on the ground.
"Hey! Those are not yours! Beat it!" Cera shouted as she charged at the flyer. The flyer, however, was faster and took off with the fish before Cera could catch it.
"Hmph! Lousy thief!" Cera insulted the mysterious flyer. She then slowly returned to the others.
"I can't believe I just lost my friend's dinner," Cera sighed as she let herself drop to the ground and curled up.
-
"Shorty" the young brachiosaur replied,Belmont arrived just then though he didn't seem to notice Rocky's presence "what's the rush" Bron asked, "I as just passing through,really" Belmont responded.
-
"Well, seeing as I proposed to do that, I suppose I must," replied Chronicler. He then sighed. "Alright, I'm about to tell you my honest feelings about something I've noticed these past two days, and I would really appreciate it if you don't tell anyone, alright? Okay, in case if you didn't know, Ruby is my favorite Land Before Time character, but after these last two days here in this universe, she's... starting to creep me out a little. Ever since we first met, just seconds after I arrived, she has always stayed close to me. She absolutely refuses to be anywhere away from me, even the few times when I had insisted that she do something else. For example, when that storm stopped, I suggested that she and Chomper look for you while I stayed at the cave to work on a tool that would allow me to make the tool you're now using. Even though I clearly told her this, she either wanted me to come with her, or wanted to stay at the cave with me. Naturally, I chose to stay, so she decided to stay, leaving poor Chomper to look for you on his own. I don't know why she's acting like this, but my best guess at the moment is that I'm the first 'Fast Runner' outside of her family that she's ever met." Chronicler sighed again. "Alright, there's my secret, now let's hear yours."
-
Sam had wandered off from the cave where he claw and chomper lead him to. "I wonder when I'll run into hyp and his friends," he thought.
-
Through all Chronicler's speech, Claw remained silent, listening. After fastrunner finished telling about him and Ruby, sharptooth didn't say anything for a moment or two, thinking about what he had heard. Ruby had let Chomper go alone to look for him? It didn't sound like a thing she would do, it was out of character for her, Claw thought. After all, she was always the one to look after Chomper and she had never left him alone for long before. Then another thought filled his mind, as he looked at Chronicler.
"You thought it was wrong to let Chomper go alone on searching, but you didn't come with him when Ruby decided to stay with you..." he pointed out "Why?"
-
"Um... well... I guess the thought never occurred to me," replied Chronicler. "You do bring up a good point, though. When we're done here, I'll have to talk to Ruby about that. Remind her about her real duty. Alright, now will you tell me what I want to hear?"
-
"Yes. I told you I will give you an answer, so here it is: when I was going back to the cave in that storm, I met Rinkus and Sierra or to be more precise I was knocked out by them. After I regained my consciousness we had a small conversation. Long story short: I was made to eat poisonous fruit, so I had no choice but to spy for them till they leave the Great Valley. That's why I asked Ruby about dangerous plants and so on, cause I wanted to find the cure for the sickness caused by that fruit." Claw said almost on one breath, then he added "The End."
-
Pterano saw the flyers stealing the food and he shook his head in disgust. Why would a bunch of flyers go so low to do that and steal another's food? So he decided to go out of his safe haven and investigate.
"Excuse me...uh...you two...what have you got there?" He tried to sound a bit more friendly and less threatening when he arose from the tree to fly over the flyers.
--------
Amy was about to say something else until she heard Pterano's voice and saw him fly else where around where the kids were. She also noticed that two other flyers were having some fish.
--------
Little Foot shook his head and ran to the flyers, "Hey! You can't steal someone else's food like that!" But then he quieted himself and skidded to a halt, noticing Pterano over them.
-----
Red Claw looked as though he was thinking intently over Screech's question, but then he finally responded, "No..I don't want you to come to me about it, wasting time on coming back to me is not worth it. What's important is that you get that glider and lure them out here...and then she will be mine..." His mouth began salivating just thinking of the flyer's scent, of her flesh ripped apart, and swallowed whole. No...what's too merciful of a death...knocked and beaten down first and torn from the insideout was the key. The key for Red Claw to be at peace.
-
"Interesting..." said Chronicler. He then thought about what he had just heard. After what seemed like a very tense minute, he finally spoke up. "Well, good news is that I just thought of a cover-up story that I think might work. Basically, we'll tell Ruby that you were being careless and, for some reason that you can't seem to remember, managed to swallow that poisonous fruit. You'll describe it to her and, hopefully, she'll know the cure. If this works, you can stop worrying about this no time. How does that sound?"
-
"It's fine with me" Claw said "Hopefully, she knows the cure and after getting it I will warn everybody, that those two flyers are in the Great Valley."
-
"Alright, good to see we've come to an agreement," said Chronicler. "Why don't you continue fishing with that tool, I'll head back to the cave to check on the others and see how they're doing." Bamboo pole in hand, he turned around and began heading back to the cave.
It was likely only ten seconds later when Chronicler pushed aside some vegetation and found himself face-to-face with Ruby. They were both quite startled to see each other. "Ruby? What are you doing here?" he asked.
"I, uh-" replied Ruby.
"I thought I told you to not follow me this time." As he said this, he looked around Ruby's feet and noticed the absence of a certain young Sharptooth. He looked back up at her and asked, "And where's Chomper?"
-
"That no your food." Petrie said shaking his tiny fist. "We chase them?" he said looking at Littlefoot.
------------
Mim reached the area near the Thundering Falls. She looked around to see if she recognized anyone present before she went closer. [1]
-
Petrie's remark snapped Little Foot back to his friends and he decided, "Um Petrie...I think your uncle has is taking care of it." He pointed his nose to the sky to prove his point.
-------
Pterano spoke to try to coax the two flyers, "You know, it's not very nice to steal one's food away when their is plenty of food to go around." He hoped he would have to go to their level to fight them for the food.
-------------
Mr. Three Horn stopped drinking his water and ran next to Cera to see what was going on. He stared and saw the scene between the three flyers. He was puzzled as to what Pterano was doing.
----------
Amy nudged Anna and said, "Um Anna...aren't those your fish up there?" She pointed to the sky with her finger. If she knew how to fly, she would get those fish away from those winged robbers in a heart beat.
-
Anna was snapped out of whatever daydream she was having.
"Say what?" she asked in a confused manner before she looked in the direction Amy had pointed. "Hey! That's my dinner!"
---------------------
The two flyers simply laughed at Pterano.
"Finder's keepers," one of the flyers sneered.
"What are you going to do about it, Lone Flyer?" the other flyer joked.
---------------------
"What's going on, Daddy? Is Tria okay?" Cera asked.
-
Pterano shrugged in response, "Nothing. I'm just wondering, why would you go and get something that's already dead and probably eaten up already by flesh eating crawlers instead of a mouth watering, juicy, blood racing, fresh sliver swimmer that just ready for you two to get into your claws and in your stomachs." He decided to try to coax them out of their work again, hoping they would get the hint.
"In fact, I could show you the best fishing spots around here for the best juiciest sliver swimmers in the entire valley. Now wouldn't you prefer that over this scrap of skin and bones?" He pointed to the fish with his beak.
"But of course that's just a suggestion, if you want you could learn this the hard way..." He almost dared them with a fire and narrow of his eyes.
--------
Mr. Three Horn responded harshly, "Tria's fine! Tell me, what's going on here?"
-
Cera flinched in response to her father's tone.
"Geez, what did I do to make you mad?" Cera asked in a hurt manner.
"Those rascals have taken my fish, that's what!" Anna replied as she sprinted past the two. "Hey! Give that back!" she shouted at the flyers. Meanwhile, the flyers were grossed out at the thought of crawlers in the fish.
"With pleasure," they said in disgusted manners before they tossed the spear holding the fish down to Anna. Anna let the fish land on the ground in front of her as she watched the flyers speed off.
"Pansies," Anna snoted before she picked the fish up. "If you'll excuse me, guys, I'll get these outta here before they smell."
-
“Sheesh, who were those two?” Pangaea asked, referring to the two flyers who had temporarily stolen Anna’s catch. “I didn’t think the Great Valley allowed characters like that in here.” That was awfully nice of Pterano to get the fish back from them, he thought.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech nodded. “Okay, Red Claw,” he said. “We’ll do it. You do know it might take a while to find an entrance, though. We might not be back for some time.”
He looked in Thud’s direction. “Thud, did you catch all of Red Claw’s plan? You ready to go?”
-
"Wait a minute! Don't you want to know where the best fishing spots are?" Pterano asked, being persistent on his promise to them.
Mr. Three Horn shook his head and snorted, "Why isn't that rude?" He shook his head in disgust. Then he turned to Cera tried to reason, "I apologize, I was just wondering what the ruckus was about."
--------
Amy shrugged as she added to Pangaea's comment, "Heh, well I guess that's the blessing of having wings and knowing how to use them, you can pretty much go anywhere you want." She smiled to try to ease the mood of the situation.
-
"I would rather like to talk with Ruby about cure, since this time you won't be foling my efforts at getting answer from her." Claw said after fastrunner, following him back to the cave, when they met Ruby. When Chronicler asked about Chomper, there was a slight rustle in some bushes and seconds later little purple sharptooth came out.
"I am here. We were just curious what you would talk about..." Chomper said with slight embarassment, as he felt guilty for eavesdropping on his new friends.
"Well... I guess it was quite understandable, with us behaving so secretive and all..." Claw said calmly, somehow not feeling angry at Chomper or Ruby at all "So... How much did you hear?" he asked.
-
"Actually, we just got here, so we really didn't hear anything that you said," replied Ruby.
"Good," commented Chronicler. "Some things were said that I don't think either of you would like to know about. At least, not yet." He then turned to Claw. "I'd tell her myself, but since it's your problem, I think you should tell her about it." Hopefully, Claw would tell that cover-up story in such a way that it would be believable.
"What are you talking about?" asked Ruby.
-
"Me see. Me glad things ended with no fighting." Petrie said. "Me glad to see me uncle back." Petrie said, indeed glad to see his uncle but with Cera's dad present he was waiting to see what would happen, especially between those 2.
--------------------------
Mim looked around, not seeing anyone she recognized immediately. [1]
-
Cera simply nodded in acknowledgement to her father's response as Tricia came over to them.
----------------------------
Anna was busy looking for the lava pit that she had seen in the sixth film before. She was carrying the spear and fish the way a homeless person carries a bag on a stick. Just as she was starting to feel lost, Anna thought she heard a familiar voice.
"Do you feel better now, dear?" a female voice asked from somewhere nearby.
"I think so, yep yep yep. May I go play with my friends?" a much younger sounding voice replied. Anna immediately recognized Ducky's voice, and moments later recognized Ms. Swimmer's voice.
"You certainly can, but remember to come home if you feel bad again," Ms. Swimmer's voice replied.
"I will, yep yep yep. Thank you!" Ducky's voice replied. Anna could tell Ducky was coming her way, so she just remained where she was until Ducky appeared.
"Hello! It is good to see a friend again, yep yep yep!" Ducky said excitedly as she came up to Anna.
"I'm glad to see you're okay. How ya feelin'?" Anna asked as she crouched down to Ducky's level.
"I feel better, yep yep yep," Ducky replied.
"That's even better to hear. Hey, since you're feelin' better, I could use some help in findin' that place where Grandpa Longneck tells y'all bedtime stories. Would ya mind helpin' me out?" Anna asked.
"I would be happy to help, yep yep yep," Ducky said.
"Thanks, Ducky. Wanna ride or would ya rather walk?" Anna asked.
"I think I would rather catch a ride, yep yep yep," Ducky giggled as she ran up Anna's back and sat on her left shoulder before Anna stood up.
"Okay, let's go then," Anna replied before Ducky pointed her in the right direction.
-
Pterano saw that there was no response, so he decided to land down next to his nephew. He loomed down at his nephew, with his eyes starting to water. He adored his nephew, he always had a special place in his heart from the time when Petrie hatched. He was reminded of his younger self whenever he saw Petrie.
"Petrie, I see you at last!" He wanted to burst out of happiness.
--------
Mr. Three Horn saw the scene in shock and didn't even notice Tricia coming near them. He flinched but nothing more.
-
"We are here, yep yep yep!" Ducky spoke up as the two finally reached the lava pit area.
"Perfect! Thanks, Ducky. You're quite a pal. Now, if you'll excuse me, I've gotta find some dead sticks and twigs on the ground," Anna replied before she set her friend down.
"May I help?" Ducky asked.
"Sure. Let's just look around this area and find what we can," Anna instructed the little swimmer. It took a few minutes, but the two managed to find enough dead wood.
"That should be good," Anna said as she set part of the wood up in a log cabin-style pattern before she formed a tipi with the rest of the wood on top of the log cabin pile. She then took the final piece of wood, lit an end on fire with the lava, and then set the wood pile on fire. Ducky simply watched out of curiosity.
"See how I did that? Best way to get a campfire started, though in my world we use matches or lighters," Anna said.
"That is neat, yep yep yep, but why do you need fire?" Ducky asked.
"To cook these guys over. I've gotta clean 'em out first, so if I were squeamish like yourself, I'd turn around and not watch this," Anna warned as she took the fish off her spear and fetched the sharp rock she had used to carve the spear earlier out of her pocket.
"Okay, then. Please tell me when it is over, yep yep yep," Ducky said before she turned around so her back faced Anna.
"So, Ducky. Does your mother keep pretty busy with all your brothers and sisters?" Anna asked as she cleaned the fish as quickly as she could.
"Oh, yes she does. We all keep her busy, yep yep yep," Ducky giggled.
"Sounds like she's very nice," Anna said.
"I think so, yep yep yep. You will have to meet her, yes you will," Ducky replied.
"Maybe I can meet her in a little while. I need to eat these fish before they go bad and I get sick," Anna said. After a couple more minutes passed, Anna was finished cleaning the fish. She discarded the inedible parts into the lava pit before she wiped her hands off in the grass. She really wished she had some soap and warm water with her.
"Okay, Ducky. I'm just gonna cook 'em now," Anna said as she placed the fish on the other end of the spear and held them over the campfire.
-
When Claw was about to tell Chronicler's cover story, he suddenly thought that he maybe he should tell Chomper and Ruby true version, especially since he wanted them to help him. He looked around to ensure that nobody else was listening to their conversation and then he said:
"I believe, that you deserve to hear the truth..."
After that, he told them how he was captured by Rinkus and Sierra, how they forced him to agree to be their spy and how that poisonous fruit looked like. When he finished, he waited for their reaction to his story.
-
"Uncle, Me glad to see you uncle." Petrie said as he flew over to hung his uncle, very glad to see him once again. "You stay this time?" He asked him hoping he would stay and wasn't up to any of his tricks like he had been before. [1]
-
When he heard Claw say that he was going to tell the true version, Chronicler thought to himself, Great, my efforts have just been wasted.
When Claw was done explaining his story, Ruby was rather terrified by what she heard. Although she never met those particular Flyers, she had heard about them from stories her friends had told her. The worst part for her was that poisonous fruit Claw was forced to eat. She knew the cure, but getting it would be a major problem.
"Alright, now that you know what we're dealing with here, do you have a cure for him?" asked Chronicler to Ruby.
"I know the cure, but I can't give him the cure as quickly as you were hoping," replied Ruby. "That's because, as far as I know, the plant that we need to cure him can't be found here in the Great Valley. The only place I've seen that plant grow in is in that small valley where I used to live with my family."
Chronicler was rather surprised by this revelation. "Are you serious?"
"I'm afraid I am serious, otherwise I wouldn't be speaking so seriously right now."
Chronicler sighed in frustration. If he remembered correctly, a trip to that small valley near Hanging Rock and back would take a whole day. It was already late today, almost past dinner time, so the best choice would be to wait until tomorrow to start going there.
-
"I am glad that there is a cure, even it might take some time to get to it" Claw said. Hopefully it will still be there and it won't be, for example, taken away by Rinkus and Sierra to ensure that he will not heal himself without them knowing about it. On the other hand, if they did something like that, then Claw would need to either spy for them or find some way to force them into giving him a cure.
"Alright. When do you propose we go to this small valley? And most importantly: what should we do about those two flyers? Should we tell all Valleyers about them right now?" he asked.
-
"I was thinking that we should leave tomorrow, as early as possible," replied Chronicler. "It's a little late for us to go to such a far away place today. Hey, Ruby, how long would it take to get there?"
"I think it would take all day just to get there, so it would take us quite a while just to get there," replied Ruby.
He turned back to Claw "Alright, as for those two Flyers, I think you should decide what we need to do about them. After all, you're the victim in all this."
-
Belmont had finally arrived at his destination, though unlike last time, no one was here to welcome him, knowing this, he left.
-
"Well... I'm supposed to report to them in the morning. Perhaps, I would be able to learn if they're planning to do anything more than rest in the Great Valley. Call me paranoid, but they have a few reasons to seek some sort of revenge on Valley or people that lives here..." Claw said, thinking about what happened in seventh LBT movie.
-
"How long will it be before you can eat those silver splashers?" Ducky asked as Anna continued to roast the fish over the campfire.
"Not much longer, Ducky. You've gotta wait'll the meat of the fish is whitish in color," Anna replied. Ducky did her best to appear okay with her friend's dietary needs, but she felt like she would be sick.
"Are they any good?" Ducky asked, almost too afraid to do so.
"Yup, and there's no way I could eliminate fish from my diet," Anna said before she checked the fish. "Hey! They're all done."
"That is good so you will not get sick, yep yep yep," Ducky said. Anna then noticed the little swimmer was keeping her distance.
"Hey, I don't eat friends, remember? It's perfectly okay to sit near me, and I promise I won't try to offer ya any fish," Anna said.
"I hope not, because I do not eat silver splashers, oh no no no," Ducky replied as she took a seat near the campfire.
"I understand, little one. It's common courtesy back in my world to offer others food or drinks regardless of their diets just to be friendly, but I know things are different here," Anna said before she took a bite of fish. "Smoked fish is so good."
"Are you not afraid you will get burned by that fire you made? You are sitting awfully close, yep yep yep," Ducky said in a concerned manner.
"Nah, the heat of the fire feels so good, and it reminds me of many good times I had growing up. Go on ahead 'n try it," Anna said. Ducky scooted in closer until she could feel the warmth of the flames.
"That does feel good, yep yep yep," Ducky agreed.
"Do ya know what else humans make small fires like this one for, aside from eating? We like to sit around 'em and tell each other stories," Anna said while she ate.
"What kind of stories?" Ducky asked.
"All kinds of stories. True stories, make-believe stories, stories of our ancestors, myths, legends...we humans love stories, especially ones that are told well," Anna replied. "So, what kind of story would ya like to hear?"
"Well...I think I would like to hear about a big adventure you have been on, yep yep yep," Ducky requested.
"Okay, fine with me," Anna replied before she thought of a story and began to tell it to Ducky.
-
Just then, Guido glided down several feet away from Anna and Ducky, tentatively walking up to them. “Uh, sorry,” he said. “I hope I’m not interrupting you or anything. I was just wondering if I could try a little bit of that…uh…fish you caught.”
(OOC: CT, the lava pit where you and Ducky are is the volcanic vent where Grandpa Longneck tells the gang stories, right?)
-
"You do bring up a good point," said Chronicler. "Not something I'd be concerned about at the moment, but it's worth keeping in mind. Anyway, we'll worry about this tomorrow." He then turned to Ruby. "I'm a little hungry at the moment, so what would you recommend for dinner?"
"I'm hungry too. Come with me and I'll show you what we can eat," replied Ruby as she headed in another direction. Chronicler followed her.
-
" Well nice to meet you shorty." Rocky said. he was a little surprised that Shorty was so quiet. "well I've got to go, I guess I'll see you two later. " Rocky said as he walked away.
Rocky walked until he found were Anna and ducky were sitting by what looked like a camp fire. "Well hello again, I hope your feeling better Ducky." Rocky said to the swimmer. "I just ran into this jerk named Hyp, you know him?" He asked ducky. " I also ran into two long necks named Bron and Shorty." He said to them as he smiled. "Mind if I join you?" He asked the two, not taking his eyes off of Anna.
-
(OOC: That's right, Pangaea :yes)
"Uh, sure no problem. C'mon and join us," Anna greeted Guido and Rocky. "And yes, Guido, you're more than welcome to try this fish. It's very good."
"Friends are good to have around, yep yep yep," Ducky said with a smile when she saw Guido and Rocky.
-
(OOC: I think Guido came to you and Ducky, not Pangaea. ;) )
Pterano embraced his nephew in response and said as if Reading Petrie's thoughts, "I will try my hardest to never, ever lie to you or the valley again."
Mr. Three Horn snorted, not very convinced of Pterano's words. He stayed close by his daughters just to be sure Pterano would not do anything funny while he was around.
-------
Amy did not want to interrupt anything so she turned to Pangaea and asked, "Um so...what do you want to do right now?"
-
(OOC: Amy beat me to the correction. :p It IS Guido who showed up, not Pangaea. ;))
“Heh, thanks,” Guido said as he came closer. He studied the piece of fish closest to him, then gave it a cautious lick. “YEOW! Ow! It’s hot! Yow!” he cried, jumping back, his eyes bulging and his slightly scalded tongue hanging out of his mouth.
--------------------------------------------------
Some distance away, Pangaea heard Guido’s yelps of pain. “Uh, sorry, hold that thought,” he said to Amy. “Follow me if you want.” He ran off in the direction of the cries.
A moment later, Pangaea arrived at the volcanic vents where Guido, Anna, Ducky, and Rocky were. “What’s wrong? What happened?” he asked Guido, concerned.
“Uh…Ah trahd a pieth ah Anna’th fith and ih wath really hot,” Guido explained, his tongue still hanging out.
Pangaea’s eyes widened. “Whoa, you tried a piece of fish?” he said in surprise. He hadn’t expected that Guido would be interested in trying such a food. Then he remembered that Guido was in pain. “Er, uh, sorry,” he said sheepishly, hoping he hadn’t appeared insensitive, “You burned your mouth, I’m guessing? Sorry about that. Is it bad?”
“Uh, not really,” Guido said, flicking his tongue a few times in an attempt to remove the scorched sensation. “I just wasn’t expecting it would be hot.”
“Ah, well, that’s good news,” Pangaea said. “How did it taste?”
“I dunno. My tongue was too busy getting burned.”
“You wanna try it again?”
Guido shrugged. “I guess so,” he said. “Maybe I should wait until it’s less hot, though.”
“Try blowing on it first to cool it off,” Pangaea suggested. He attempted to demonstrate, only to find that it was much harder to create a concentrated stream of air with his mouth when he had long narrow jaws and almost no lips.
Guido took his advice nonetheless, and puffed on the fish for a few seconds before tasting it again, this time taking a small bite. The white flesh separated easily from the rest of the fish. After mashing it up between his jaws and his tongue for a bit, he swallowed it.
“Whoa,” he said, “It’s really soft! You don’t even have to chew it!”
“Good thing, since you can’t chew,” Pangaea noted. “How is it?”
“Surprisingly, it’s pretty good!” Guido said, nodding.
“Well, good for you for trying a new food!” Pangaea congratulated him. He then turned to Anna. “Um…I don’t suppose there’s enough of this fish that I could have a little bite of it too, is there?” he asked timidly.
--------------------------------------------------
“THUD!” Screech bellowed, “Are you coming with me to find the valley entrance or not?!”
-
Amy jumped when she heard the screeching of something and Pangaea dashing right after it. She stalled for a moment and look back at the scene between Petrie and Pterano. Then she looked back to where Pangaea ran. She sighed and decided to see where Pangaea was heading off to.
She was on all fours and ran a bit toward the sounds of talking and the smell of cooking.
"Wow, that smells nice." She spoke to herself and she felt her mouth salivating.
---------------
Mr. Three Horn heard the noise too as well as Pterano and both perked their heads up.
"What was that?" Pterano asked.
-
"Having a dinner is surely a good idea." Chomper said, before heading in different direction than Ruby and Chronicler went. He stopped for a moment to say:
"Are you coming, Claw?"
"Sure! I had a small fish though, but I'm still hungry." fastbiter replied, following purple sharptooth.
"And if we were hunting right now, then what would you have appetite for?"
"Well... Since I've been fastbiter for a few days, I don't know what I would like. Do you have any suggestions, Chomper?"
"Quite a lot, but I wouldn't try to eat threehorn, if I were you."
"Why not? Do they taste bad?"
"No, no! They taste good. It's just they would become very mad, if you tried to eat them and they are scary when they are mad..." Chomper replied, shivering a bit at the thought of enraged threehorn.
"Ha! That's something you don't have to convinve me about." Claw said laughing. Suddenly, as they went, he could smell... cooking? This had to be some human, as no one else here knew how to cook anything.
"It's coming from there." Chomper waved his hand "I can smell Ducky, Guido and few others there too."
"You have a good nose, Chomper. I surely would like to learn that from you." Little sharptooth smiled at praise.
"And I will be happy to teach you, Claw. Are we going there?"
"Yes. I am curious what can smell so nicely" fastbiter answered and they aproached a group of dinosaurs gathered around the campfire.
"Hello everybody!" Chomper shouted to others and so did Claw.
-
Petrie continued to hug his uncle, glad to see him. At the sound of the cry he looked over in the direction. "Me wonder what that is. Me hope it no sharptooth, fastbiter or belly dragger bited someone." Petrie said a bit scared at the idea.
----
Mim heard the cry and hurried over in the direction to see what it was about and if someone needed any help.
------
Flapper was off amidst some trees away from where others could not see him and practicing his flying a little here and there so he could fit in better then being an obvious oddity in being a flyer who could not fly, or at least one who never learned how. Hearing someone cry out he decided to head over in that direction to see what was going on. Though he guessed the situation would resolve itself before he got there. He'd not be surprised if Littlefoot or one of his friends would resolve it, since it seemed in the movies and tv series the adults were not to effective. That got him to thinking. He wondered if there were animation mistakes done by the artist or if some of that stuff really happened, like Ruby eating the 2 grapes from the bit of vine then the 2 grapes reappearing just before she threw the bit of grape vine away.
------
Grandpa Longneck was walking around, to spend some time visiting with some of his friends, and also as to not eat to many leaves in any one area or from any one tree. [1]
-
Rocky smiled as he sat down. He was a bit annoyed at his questions being ignored, but he decided it wasn't worth the fuss. "Yeah i guess friends are good to have around, but being a loner has it's upsides too." Rocky explained. "For example, you don't have to worry about anyone else ending up as Sharp tooth food." Rocky said. "I heard rumors about a talking sharp tooth living here in the valley, I think I heard his name was chomper." Rocky told ducky. "I'd be surprised if a sharptooth really lived here, to me it would seem as safe as having a egg stealer guard a nest." Rocky said as he leaned back, putting his arms behind his head.
-
Amy walked toward the smell and realized Anna was cooking the fish.
That smells amazing! She thought as she walked toward the group of dinos and the human.
She saw where Pangaea and Guido was and saw that they were in a middle of a convorsation, so she stayed silent for a bit. So she decided to go to Ducky and ask if she knew what happened.
"Hey Ducky, I heard a screech, do you know what happened?"
----------
Pterano shook his head to assure his nervous nephew, "No, I doubt that very much, no sharpteeth would have a screech like that." He allowed Petrie to on as long as he wanted and then he smelled something of a fish burning.
"Well..that's odd why would a sliver swimmer be burning?"
Mr. Three smelt is too and remarked, "All say...I don't know why anything would be burning right now...there's no fire...unless..."
His eyes widened and exclaimed at Pterano, "You wouldn't happen to have something burning in the valley right now would you?" He narrowed his eyes at Pterano.
Pterano sighed and shook his head, "Of course not...I don't know how in the would I could burn something out of thin air...that's just...impossible."
-
(OOC: f-22 "raptor" ace has given me permission to control Thud.)
Thud, who had been chewing on a bone from the swimmer carcass, too concentrated on stripping the meat off to pay attention to Red Claw and Screech’s conversation, looked up with a start when Screech shouted at him.
“What?… Oh, yeah, yeah, I’m coming.” He ran over to Screech, head held low in a submissive gesture.
“Then come on,” Screech growled, leading Thud off in the direction he planned on searching.
“What is it we’re doing again?” Thud asked.
Screech rolled his eyes. Thud could be so inattentive sometimes. “We’re going back into the valley. Red Claw has another plan.”
“But haven’t the leafeaters blocked up that opening by now? The only other way in that I know of is that canyon with the fruits that make you sick if you get so much as a whiff of them.”
“I know that. We’re going to find another way in,” Screech said.
“How are we going to do that?”
“We’ll just walk along the Great Wall until we find an opening. It could take a while, but we’ll find one eventually. Those leafeaters have to get in and out somehow.”
-
"Y'all are more than welcome to try some," Anna said. "And do be careful. As Guido just showed us, the fish is still quite hot."
"Except for me because I am a leafeater, yep yep yep," Ducky said. She then giggled in response to Amy's question.
"Guido tried some silver splasher when it was too hot, yep yep yep," she giggled. She then turned her attention to Rocky's statement.
"We do have a sharptooth that lives in the Great Valley, yep yep yep. His name is Chomper. It is, it is," Ducky added.
-
"Maybe fastbiter bit someone or someone see fastbiter and that why they cry out." Petrie said, a bit scared but sure some among his present friends would want to go and see. "We go to find out what cause it?" He asked looking around.
-------
Mim started go jog over in the direction where the cry had come from, wanting to see what the cause was and if anyone was in danger or needed help. As well as that odd smell was, like something was burning, sort of, but not quite burning.
--------
Flapper sniffed the air as he continued in the direction of where the cry had come from. He sniffed the air, "Hmm, sounds like someone is cooking what smells like fish." he said. [1]
-
(I'm just going to play Tria temporarily until someone wants to play her.)
Pterano replied thoughtfully, "Perhaps...someone needs to see if everything is okay." He set Petrie down next to Tricia and replied, "Stay right here, I'll go see what's going on. It might not be anything, but we'll see." He took off with Mr. Three Horn muttering under his breath,
Yeah, you go check it traitor...
There was no way Mr. Three Horn was ever forgive Pterano for what he has done to the valley before and there was no convincing him that he was a "good guy".
Meanwhile Tria was at her home where her family usually was, but for some reason, they weren't there.
Hmm that's odd... She thought over to herself. She hoped that if the rain stopped, they would be near by, but not even Topsy was near the nest.
Well, where ever he is, I hope he is not causing any trouble again...
She walked away from her nest and then turned to the thundering falls, thinking maybe they were there. She saw a little ways away from the thundering falls her mate and her children, though she did not see Petrie, being smaller then her.
"Hello family, I was wondering where you went off to."
-----------
Amy murmured a sigh of concern and looked to Guido sympathetically.
She chuckled a bit however at Ducky's giggle and responded, "Hmm he did huh? Thanks for telling me Ducky."
-
"Geez, it seems like this day just flew by. It'll be dusk before we know it. I sure hope that wall we rebuilt holds up better than the last one," Anna blurted out.
"I do not think you need to worry, no no no," Ducky said.
"Y'all never worry 'bout your safety when nightfall comes around?" Anna asked Ducky in a surprised manner.
"Of course not, no no no. We are very safe here in the valley, yep yep yep," Ducky said in attempts to reassure her friend. However, Anna was not convinced.
"That's weird, since a lot of predators like to come out at night. At least, that's what my experience tells me," Anna replied before she took a bite of fish. There was still plenty to go around.
------------------------
"Daddy, is it okay if I go find my friends?" Cera asked her father.
-
Mr. Three Horn gave a hesitant expression, but then he said, "...Alright Cera, but I'm going with you." He stated. Tria looked at her mate to see what was wrong, but Mr. Three Horn mouthed, "I'll tell you later."
---------
Amy realized Ducky didn't respond to her, but she shrugged and decided to sit down and watch everyone make discussion. Then she suddenly saw a figure swooping down and walking a little ways towards the group, it was Pterano.
He's here?! Amy thought, she would have been sure that Mr. Three Horn would not allow Pterano anywhere near anyone, but maybe since his daughters were near him, he wasn't worried to much.
She waited and sat near Anna and Ducky while Pterano came near them and asked, "Um...hello? Excuse me, but what is that smell? I thought I smelt something burning...is everything okay here?"
----------
Rebecca was with her children and made sure they were near by, some of them were tired and needed their sleep, so she lead them inside their cave and put them to bed.
"Night mom." One of her daughters whispered. Rebecca smiled and said, "Sleep well my dears." She walked a little ways out of the cave and took off to look for Petrie and her brother.
-
"Oh, everything's fine here," Anna chuckled. "I'm just cookin' my dinner, that's all. It's...a human thing. I hope I'm not stinkin' up the whole valley, am I? I would feel terrible if I did that."
------------------------
Figuring her friends would've returned to the Thundering Falls to go swimming, and having absolutely no idea where Anna had taken off to, Cera decided to check out the Thundering Falls area.
-
OCC: Er... Did you guys notice that me and Chomper came to your group around campfire? :huh:
-
OCC: Er... Did you guys notice that me and Chomper came to your group around campfire? :huh:
(OOC: Actually, no. :blink: :oops There’s so many characters arriving, and other characters joining up with and/or splitting from other characters that I’m losing track of who’s where. :wacko)
“And, uh, if you heard a scream, sorry, that was me,” Guido told Pterano, “I…kinda burned my tongue on a piece of fish a minute ago. I’m okay now.”
--------------------------------------------------
“Okay…if you’re sure there’s enough…” Pangaea said to Anna after she affirmed that he could share some of her fish. Given that he had eaten recently himself (he had finished the last of the grapes he had earlier collected some time ago), he was a little timid about sharing someone else’s food, knowing he’d feel guilty if he took too much when they needed it more than him.
After making sure that it wasn’t too hot, Pangaea plucked off a small chunk of fish and put it in his mouth. Like Guido, he couldn’t chew it, only move his jaws in an up-and-down motion, but with the soft fish flesh, it didn’t matter much anyway.
“Hmm…” he said, “Pretty good! Wish I had some Cajun seasoning.” He took another small piece.
Suddenly a thought occurred to him. “Hey, Pterano,” he said, turning to the newly arrived flyer. “I was just curious: do you eat fish? Flyers like you, I mean.”
-
Ruby had led Chronicler to a small pond. "Is this the place?" asked Chronicler as he set down the bamboo pole he was still holding.
"Yes, this is where I usually find snapping shells," replied Ruby as they both walked towards the middle of the pond. "Since we already had sweet bubbles earlier today, I decided that you should try something different so that you know what a Fast Runner can eat."
"Alright, shouldn't be too hard," said Chronicler as he put his hand in the water, trying to find one of these snapping shells. "I mean, these things don't move much anyway."
"You are right about that, but the way you're looking for them is the wrong way to find them. The right way to find them is to use you head instead of your hand. Like this." Ruby then took a breath and stuck her head in the water.
Chronicler also took a breath and stuck his head in the water. The water was surprisingly clear, so he was able to watch Ruby as she looked around. Once she found a snapping shell, she quickly grabbed it in her mouth and puller her head out of the water. Chronicler then pulled his head out of the water and watched as Ruby took the whole thing in her mouth and ate it.
"Wait, you're supposed to eat the whole thing?" asked Chronicler. "Including the shell?"
Once she had finished her first catch, Ruby replied, "Yes. My dad always told me that snapping shells are what makes a Fast Runner able to run so fast."
"Okay, now that I've seen how you did it, I guess that should make it easier for me." Chronicler then took a breath and stuck his head in the water. He looked around until he eventually found one that was a rather moderate size. He then grabbed it in his mouth and quickly pulled his head out of the water. Making sure it was completely in his mouth, he bit down on the snapping shell, which he found to be surprisingly effortless, despite not having any teeth. After a few more bites, he swallowed the whole thing. He then looked at Ruby and noticed that she was watching him, probably to make sure he was doing everything right. "Not bad," commented Chronicler.
Ruby smiled at this. "That is good to hear, Chronicler, good to hear that is," she said. "Now let's get a few more. One snapping shell does not make a whole meal."
"You got that right," commented Chronicler. They both stuck their heads in the water to search for the rest of their dinner.
-
"Hey, Cajun seasoning sounds so good. I could really use some Cayenne pepper as well," Anna replied to Pangaea's comment about Cajun seasoning.
"Huh? Kie-anne pepper? What is that?" Ducky asked.
"Cayenne pepper makes food spicy and it tastes good. It is believed to have health benefits, and it is used in self-defense sprays made by humans," Anna explained.
"Self-defense what?" Ducky asked, obviously confused.
"Self-defense sprays. Some folks use 'em to fend off bad guys, and more powerful ones are made for living things that are bigger than humans, like bears," Anna said.
"Bears? What are bears?" Ducky asked.
"Big, fat, fuzzy sharpteeth with big claws and big teeth," Anna tried to describe in terms Ducky would understand. Ducky seemed to catch on, for she shivered in fear.
"I am glad we do not have bears here, yep yep yep," Ducky said.
-
Rocky chuckled as Anna scared Ducky. He decided to add his two cents in too. "I heard bears are very protective of their young. If you cross paths with a mama bear protecting her cubs, don't bother running, you'll just die tired." He said, making a scary face at ducky. He figured Anna might suspect he wasn't a normal dome head.
"One thing scarier than a bear is something called a wolf, fuzzy four legged fast biters. Wolves hunt together and have such good noses they can even smell fear." He said. "He let out a terrible sound, like this..Awwwwwooooooohhhh." Rocky said, cupping his hands to his mouth as he imitated a wolf howl.
-
(Sorry Myrkin, I was a little distracted. :oops)
Amy turned to see Chomper and Myrkin near them and while she was calm with Chomper around she still was a bit uneasy with Myrkin. She didn't seem to have any rhyme or reason to be afraid, she just was.
She waved a shy hand at them, "Um...hello what brings you two here?" She asked politely.
--------
Pterano had a puzzled expression on his face when the scarlet colored glider asked him this question. "Is that what you call a silver swimmer? I don't think I ever heard that term before...but I'm sure there are others that call it that...and yes thank you for asking, I do in fact love silver swimmers, but if you pardon me asking..." He turned to Anna and asked, "What are you doing to them? They definitely are not filling up the valley, it's an unusual smell to say the least...but what would be the reason for having them burnt?"
--------
Little Foot stayed where was as he watched all of this go on, with the fish, Ducky, Pterano, Pangaea, Guido, everyone was there. He had to admit he was a bit uneasy seeing the silver swimmers burning up, it looked as though his new friends were enjoying it.
-
Anna found Rocky's wolf howl imitation to be hilarious, along with Ducky's freaked out expression. Since Rocky had not been a character from the LBT series, Anna had suspected he was a human in disguise. She did not want to embarrass him in front of the others by asking about his true identity, so she did not say anything.
"That's true about bears and wolves," Anna said before she turned her attention to Pteranos' question. "This is how humans like myself can safely eat fish without becoming ill. If we eat 'em raw, fish could be full of parasites and bacteria. Parasites are scary little predators. They love to live in your organs and feed off your nutrients."
"Please, guys. You are scaring me with all of this talk about predators, yep yep yep," Ducky whimpered.
-
Rocky chuckled. "OK, here's a story you might like." He said as he sat himself down. "It is about a world like this one, but with wonders greater than you or most of your friends could imagine." Rocky explained as he leaned forward. "A world with false caves called buildings, some so tall they touch the white sky puffies. Where even those who are not fliers can fly thanks to things called airplanes and helicopters, but some of those false fliers would scare even red claw, and they can go so fast, no flier can keep up. Where shiny stones are given to the one you love as a way to as to show them how you feel. Where things called submarines can deep under the big water, deeper than any swimming sharptooth." He told ducky. "But there are things that are not so different. Like trees, flowers, and tree sweets, and you and your friend's journey to the valley is a well known story, as are your all your adventures." He finished as he sat back.
Rocky was aware Pterono was here. he was mistrustful of him, but did not say anything. as he looked around he saw littlefoot was there too. "Hey little foot, I met two long necks, named Bron and shorty, they seemed nice and Bron looked a lot like you." He said to littlefoot.
-
(OCC: No problem. I guess that my last post was too long to read? :D)
"We're just curious what could smell like that." Chomper answered, pointing out to the campfire and cooked fish (or what was left of it) "How did you make this fire?"
Meanwhile, Claw/Myrkin noticed Amy's uneasiness. He didn't know what could cause it, so he decided to ask her about it:
"Is anything wrong, Amy? You seems to be... anxious."
-
Amy almost did not hear Myrkin as she broke away from herself, "What? Oh yeah...I'm okay." She smiled trying to prove herself that she was okay, even though she was really uneasy inside.
Then she turned to Chomper and said, "Oh I didn't make it, Anna did." She pointed to her swimmer/human friend.
(Hey Anna are you in your swimmer form or human form at the moment? I'm guessing human, but I could be wrong.)
------------
Pterano's face softened to a pitiful expression when he saw Ducky become frightened.
"Yes I agree, young ones should not have to worry about such things." He nodded and nudged Ducky to try to comfort her.
Then he turned to Anna and commented, "Well, that's...quite interesting way to do that. We flyers usually clean our fish by scraping whatever is on there, but now that I am thinking about it, that makes a lot of sense." He nodded.
----------
Little Foot said "Hi" to Chomper and Myrkin first, but then turned to Rocky and said, "Really? I haven't seen them very much ever since they came...I guess they are just busy getting used to the valley." His lowered a bit in disapointment.
-
Pangaea almost did a spit take at Anna’s description of bears as “big, fat, fuzzy sharpteeth”. Once he had recovered from laughing, he couldn’t resist adding to the discussion.
“Well, Ducky, if it makes you feel any better, bears and wolves really aren’t that bad compared to the sharpteeth you’re familiar with. For one thing, they’re nowhere near the size of one of those big sharpteeth. A wolf is only about the size of a small fast biter, and a bear, well…it depends on what kind of bear it is, but the biggest ones are only about…”óhe tried to come up with a comparisonó“…maybe half, a third the size of a threehorn? And except for the ones that live in really cold places, bears mostly eat green food, crawlers, tree sweets, and underground plant parts. And splashers, too.” He took another bite of fish. “I mean, they do eat meat occasionally, but even if you did have bears here, they wouldn’t be much of a threat to anyone but the smaller dinosaurs. You wouldn’t want to get one mad, but even the biggest ones couldn’t handle a grown-up threehorn, spiketail, or swimmer. In fact, I’ve heard stories about some of them being chased off by cats; little fuzzy sharpteeth that some humans keep as pets!” He chuckled. “ëCourse, I’m sure Anna could have told you most of what I just said,” he added, in an effort to be modest and not look like a know-it-all.
-
"Maybe we can find them and ask why they avoid Littlefoot. Like" Petrie said. Petrie shooks his tiny fist with a pretend look of anger. "Why you avoid Littlefoot?" petrie said.
-----------------
Flapper and Mim arrived separately near where the fish had been cooked and both looked around before deciding if they should continue or not. [1]
-
(I'm currently in human form, Amy :yes)
"Well, it's good to let somebody else add to a topic," Anna said, hoping Pangaea would not feel like a know-it-all. She then brought her attention to Amy's comment.
"Yeah, I started this fire but I took a short cut. After I built up a pile of sticks and wood, I stuck the end of a stick into this lava pit over here and caught the end on fire," Anna explained.
"Little, fuzzy sharpteeth as pets? Whatever pets are, that sounds weird, yep yep yep," Ducky spoke up.
-
“Oh, right,” Pangaea said, realizing he had just used a term the LBT dinosaurs weren’t familiar with. “Well, uh, a pet is basically an animal that humans keep for companionship, or just to have around because they like that particular kind of animal, even if it doesn’t really show any kind of friendship. Some humans, for instance, keep splashersóusually little colorful onesóin see-through containers filled with water, so they can watch them swim around. A lot of humans like watching splashers because it’s relaxing, just like petting a cat is relaxing.” He demonstratively stroked Guido’s head feathers.
“Hey!” Guido squawked in surprise, fumbling and almost dropping the piece of fish he was holding, “Cut that out!”
“Sorry,” Pangaea said, flashing a wiseguyish grin and suppressing his laughter.
-
After he had left, Belmont had returned to the area where he saw the group of dinosaurs, he spotted them sitting around a campfire, Belmont decided to join them. "hello again" he said as he walked by them and leaned up against a tree.
-
Red Claw kept to himself as he heard Screech and Thud walk away to search for the Great Valley entrance. He did however hate that he couldn't find it himself, but he knew that having two pairs of eyes would work splendidly to find the private entrance.
GAH! Once they find that entrance and once that wretched flyer comes out here....she will be suffering the most horrid death she would ever face...
--------------
During the talk between Anna, Rocky, Little Foot, Pangaea, Ducky and Guido; Amy saw that Pterano was among them, so she looked down at her feet and slowly walked toward him.
"Um...excuse me...Pterano?" She softly asked feeling nervous. "I wanted to ask you something please..." Pterano turned to Amy and smiled. He looked toward everyone else and announced, "Excuse me everyone, I need with this young lady for a moment." He and Amy walked away where they could be alone and Amy turned scarlet red as she went next to Pterano.
"What did you want to speak to me about?"
Amy started a bit soft, but thankfully, Pterano had very sharp hearing, so Amy did not have to raise her voice very much.
"Well...if you don't know already I don't really know how to fly..."
Pterano nodded to let Amy know he was hearing her and that he knew she didn't know how to fly.
"Well...I was just wondering...if you had time...you could teach me how to fly."
-
(Just bumping this to let people know that the rp is NOT dead)
Mr. Three Horn went with Cera to find her friends, on the way, he asked to her to make a bit of conversation with his daughter, "Cera, what do you think of these new comers, and I mean besides Anna."
---------
Pterano was a bit shocked at Amy's request, considering how humble she seemed to be at her age to ask HIM for his teachings on something. He in fact quite had this ego boosted very fast and furious as this request was brought up.
"Why-absolutely, I would be happy to teach you!" He exclaimed and smiled, exhilarated. He finally for a moment was trusted to do something.
Amy was a bit surprised by Pterano's exclaimation, but later on she would figure she made him feel good about himself by feeling of use in this valley.
"That-that's great, thank you, um...when should we start?" She asked briskly.
"Well, maybe starting tomorrow morning we can get something done, since it's much harder to fly at night for most flyers." He nodded hoping it would be okay for Amy's schedule.
"That sounds fine with me..." Amy stalled for a bit looking on the ground, she wanted to say something, but was hesitant to say so.
"...Is something the matter? If that time doesn't work, it's okay we can try another time." Pterano stated carefully, noticing the cue that Amy was hesitant.
Amy looked at him and shook her head, "No-no it's not that, it's fine...I just...am...scared to be honest." She chuckled nervously looking at her feet.
Pterano then had his puzzled expression to a soft and understanding one.
"I see...it's fine, all beginners need to start slow, so don't you worry about that. I'm not going to tell you to fly from a high mountain to another yet." He smirked, hoping Amy may laugh. However, the siamese colored flyer did nothing but look the other way, looking embarrassed and unsure.
----------------
Little Foot chuckled at Petrie's comment, appriciating that Petrie was trying to be funny and make him laugh. Then he noticed Belmont and said, "Oh hi, um...how are you doing?" He asked to be polite.
-
Petrie waved to Belmont. "You come here to eat or get drink?" Petrie asked him.
------
"Guessed you smelled the same thing I did." Flapper said seeing Mim had arrived not far from where he was. He left out the term cooking fish since he doubted from the movies and episodes he had seen that they would understand what cooking was and he assumed they'd call fish something else.
"I would assume we indeed did." Mim said to Flapper. [1]
-
(OOC: Hey, what time of day is it? Just curious :).)
"Well, they seem weird because they are newcomers and we don't know much about them, but so far none of them have tried to eat any of us, so they're okay I guess," Cera replied to her father.
-
(OOC: CT: I believe Rat_lady confirmed earlier that it is late afternoon, nearing sunset.)
As Pangaea waited to see if Ducky would respond to his explanation of pets, Guido, having smoothed out his tousled head feathers, asked him, “Uh, say, i was going to ask before, but I had a mouthful of fish; how do you know so much, anyway? Like all that stuff about…uh…bears you were just talking about?”
“Uhh…it’s hard to explain,” Pangaea said, not knowing how he would describe books, documentaries, zoos, museums, and the Internet to Guido. “Basically, I’m really interested in animals and nature, so I’ve spent a lot of time trying to learn more about them.”
-
Ducky could not help but giggle at Guido's reaction to Pangaea's demonstration.
"Oh, I think I get it now, yep yep yep. So, do humans consider other living things to be like family members?" Ducky asked.
"Many do, myself included. Also, we end up treatin' our pets like they're children. Many humans spoil their pets 'cuz they love 'em so much," Anna spoke up in hopes of answering Ducky's question.
"That is nice, yep yep yep. Humans take in other living things like Mama took in Spike," Ducky said.
"I guess ya can say that, though I always thought you're the one who initially took Spike in as a brother," Anna chuckled.
"I did, yep yep yep," Ducky giggled in response.
-
The trio had sat at the edge of the Thundering Falls for several hours and simply talked about many things, what food they liked to eat, how far they could jump, and several other topics that resulted in raised voices and one awkward silence. After a short pause, Rick looked up at that sky and yawned.
Longtail smiled and replied, "Well it is getting pretty late, I should be heading back to meet my uncle Cyrix. He gets upset if I'm not at the nest before the night circle is in the sky."
Spike who had been eating a nearby bush smiled as he swallowed his mouthful of food and looked at the sky as well, giving a loud yawn.
Rick smiled as he stood up and stretched. "Yep, time for sleep. Although I tend to stay awake most nights."
Longtail looked confused as he asked, "But why? Don't you humans need sleep?"
Rick grinned as he replied, "Yes our kind do need sleep... but some of us can stay awake for a bright circle or two if we really need to."
Spike gave a short laugh as he turned and began to head back towards his nest intent on seeing his sister Ducky and their mother.
-
When Chronicler grabbed another snapping shell, he decided to eat it a different way. He put it on a nearby boulder and grabbed a rock from under the shallow water.
"What are you doing, Chronicler?" asked Ruby.
"Humans can't eat the shells, but they can eat the meat inside. I just want to see if there's a way to get to that meat without having to be a Fast-Runner, like us," replied Chronicler. He started by using the small rock to try to pry open the shell, but he couldn't get it wedged in a good enough spot. Many times, the rock simply slipped off the crack and never got into it. After about a minute, he got very frustrated. "Fine, we'll do this caveman style!" He then started slamming the rock against the shell. Eventually, he succeeded in breaking the shell. Unfortunately, he also smooshed the meat inside, rendering it inedible. Chronicler sighed. "So much for that effort."
"At least you now know what not to do, so would will not do it again next time," said Ruby.
"Yeah, you're right. My dad always told me that failure is the best teacher you could ever have." Chronicler then picked up the smashed snapping shell and tossed it behind his back. However, he failed to notice someone was behind him, and the smashed snapping shell hit that person in the back.
-
(OOC: Yeah, that's right Pangaea. :yes)
Mr. Three Horn nodded back and said, "Hm, I suppose so..." He thought over this and realized how much her daughter was in tune. So he said, "Cera, I just want to say I am proud of you. You have grown up so much and you have been a wonderful sister to Tricia, you have a good head on your shoulders, that's good." He nodded approvingly.
-
Meanwhile, a lot had changed between Zaine and Rob. For starters, Rob had turned into a longneck, the same size as Zaine except white. Rob was amazed he was even capable of becoming a longneck, but for some reason he wasn't worried at all. If he was going to stay in the Great Valley, he figured it would have to be as a dinosaur. It did take him some time to get used to having four feet, and he still wasn't entirely used to it, but he could at least walk around.
Zaine had learned to trust Rob, despite their rocky meeting. He understood why Rob chose Zaine's life to be the way it was and didn't blame him for the loss of his family. The two became great friends, almost brothers, and told each other many things about each other's world. Zaine couldn't really understand most of the things Rob told him, but at that point he didn't really care. Just the fact he was talking to a new creature was extraordinary. The two were approaching the Thundering Falls as they continued to talk. Rob was in the middle of trying to tell Zaine why the chicken crossed the road, but he wasn't getting very far.
"I still don't understand it," Zaine complained. "Why would it cross the road in the first place?"
"Well that's the joke," Rob explained. "You could put anything there and it would be a joke, albeit not a really good one."
"You humans have the strangest "jokes". I don't get how you come up with them," Zaine replied. Rob laughed.
"Well not all of them are very good."
-
"Thanks, Daddy. It means a lot for me to hear that," Cera replied to her father.
----------------------
Meanwhile, the campfire Anna had started earlier was now just a few lowing embers. As everybody else continued to converse, Ducky suddenly let out a yawn.
"I am quite sleepy. I am, Iam," Ducky yawned. This caused Anna to look up at the sky.
"Well, it looks like its almost bedtime for little ones. I'm sure your folks will be callin' anytime soon," Anna replied.
-
(Just curious CT, are you and your characters at the Thundering Falls, or are you guys elsewhere?)
Mr. Three Horn smiled back in response and then looked toward the Thundering Falls to see if they if anyone was there.
----------
Tria looked toward her youngest daughter and smiled.
"How are you today my sweet girl?" She asked her motherly tone.
---------
Rebecca (Petrie's Mom) felt the bouncing of something hard and jumped from where she perched.
"Ow! What in sweet treats was that?" She turned around and saw the two fast runners and suddenly emereged to see what was happening.
"Oh, hello, you must be one of the newcomers." She smiled as she saw the white fast runner.
-
Longtail turned around to go towards his uncle Cyrix's cave, and smiled as he saw a familiar face. "Well Zaine... it's about time you showed up again! I was starting to get worried about you." he said with a mild laugh.
Rick grinned at Rob and stood up stretching his limbs. "Wow... forgot that sitting in one spot can really make your arms and legs stiff." he commented with a humorous tone.
-
Chronicler looked back and saw Petrie's mom. "Did I hit you? Sorry, my bad, I didn't see you there," said Chronicler.
"Hello, Mrs. Flyer, Mrs. Flyer hello," greeted Ruby. "I was just helping my new friend get some food because is isn't used to getting food like we do."
-
Zaine laughed. "I'm glad you have such little faith in my ability to take care of myself," he replied with a bit of light sarcasm. "Actually, I was helping Rob get situated with his new longneck form. He turned a little bit ago, and I've been helping him out."
Rob nodded. "I would have been in so much trouble had Zaine not been here to teach me." He looked over to Rick. "It feels really strange only having legs and no arms in this form. I actually kind of like it, but at the same time I keep tripping myself up."
-
(OOC: NOTICE: An important announcement has been posted in the discussion thread. (http://www.gangoffive.net/index.php?topic=6196&view=findpost&p=9206408) All players please read.)
-
(OOC: For those who haven’t heard, I’m picking up three of Amy’s characters: Red Claw, Petrie’s mother Rebecca, andófor a short timeóPterano.)
“Don’t worry about it,” Rebecca told Chronicler as she rubbed the spot on her back where the shell had hit.
“Hello, Ruby,” she said when Ruby greeted her. “I don’t believe I’ve met your friend.” She turned to Chronicler with a smile. “I’m Rebecca, but you can call me Mrs. Flyer if you’d prefer.”
-
"Well, nice to meet you too, Mrs. Flyer," said Chronicler. "Everyone here calls me Chronicler, so I guess you can call me that."
"He's been telling me some interesting stories today, and the stories he's told me so far are very interesting," said Ruby.
"Do you really need to tell everyone about everything?" mumbled Chronicler.
-
Littlefoot continued to observe the conversations that were going on around him. He was as always amazed by the newcomers' knowledge of their world as well as this new human world he was just learning about. Normally he would have learned about something like this from his Grandpa, but not even he knew about it. The more he thought about it, the more he wanted to learn about it. Then something popped in his mind, and he meant to think about but he accidentally spoke it out loud. "I wonder what it would be like if we went to this human world."
-
"If there no sharpteeth there it not so scary place." Petrie said hearing what Littlefoot had said.
----
Mim and Flapper just listened to the conversations, not saying at the moment. Mim wondering what they had done with the fish and Flapper guessing someone got hungry for more then just the usual stuff most of the residents of the Great Valley ate.
-
Rick smiled at Rob's reaction to having four feet as he replied, "I know the feeling. Actually, that's half the reason I took a nap just so I wouldn't have to worry so much."
Longtail grinned.
"As long as you're making a new friend, that is all that matters." He then gave a short yawn as he leaned against a tree.
Spike laughed at Longtail as he took another bite of a nearby shrub, eating to keep himself awake.
-
Anna, who was extinguishing the remains of her campfire, chuckled when she heard Littlefoot's comment about visiting the human world.
"Well, Littlefoot, I think you'd be overwhelmed but fascinated by what's in the human world. There's so much more to our world than even your wildest dreams and imagination can come up with," Anna replied to the young longneck's comment. She then heard Petrie mention about sharpteeth.
"We've got sharpteeth in our world, but they're much smaller than the sharpteeth here," she added. Ducky then let out another yawn before she curled up closely to where the campfire had been.
"I am sleepy. I am, I am," Ducky whispered. Just then, Ducky's mother called for her children.
"Ducky! Spike! Time for bed!" Mama Swimmer's voice called.
"I do not think I can walk all the way home. I am so sleepy, yep yep yep," Ducky yawned. Anna giggled before she gently scooped the little swimmer up. Because Anna was still in her human form, Ducky was big enough that Anna had to carry her like a human toddler.
"A'ight, little one. Lead the way," Anna said. Ducky then told Anna which way to go while struggling to stay awake.
-
"Me no notice it late." Petrie said looking up and around at the sky. It had gotten late before he had known it.
-
"Well, time sure flies when you're talkin' the evening away. 'Night, everyone," Anna chuckled before she headed in the direction Ducky had pointed her in. It took a few minutes and several reminders for Ducky to stay awake and give directions before Anna finally reached Ducky's home. Not wanting to sneak up on and possibly surprise Mama Swimmer, Anna spoke up while she still walked through some trees.
"Hello? Is anybody home?" Anna called, loud enough to ensure Mama Swimmer knew somebody was coming. Having learned before that Ducky's species had excellent hearing, Anna did not have to speak too loudly.
"Who is it?" Mama Swimmer's voice asked compassionately.
"I'm a friend, so no worries, and I have your daughter with me," Anna replied before she slowly stepped into the nesting area.
"I am here, yes I am," Ducky added with a giggle. Ducky's mother kept looking at Anna in a curious manner, as did Ducky's siblings who shyly hid behind their mother.
"Well, I believe we haven't met. Are you a newcomer?" Mama Swimmer asked in a friendly manner.
"Pretty much, and Ducky has been kind enough to show me around," Anna replied with a smile.
"Guys, this is Anna. She is a human, but she can also turn into a swimmer like us, yep yep yep," Ducky chirped. Ducky's siblings remained quiet for a couple of moments before hey began to tease their sister for coming up with such wild stories. Ducky was not pleased by this.
"But it is true, yep yep yep! I have seen her do it, and she can show you too, yes she can!" Ducky piped up in a defensive manner. Meanwhile, Anna could feel herself blushing for being made the center of attention. However, she knew how much it hurt to be teased and was not about to allow Ducky to go through it. Within moments, Anna morphed back into her swimmer form. This caused Ducky's siblings to shut up and scream in fear as they ran behind their mother again. Mama Swimmer, though surprised, was actually quite amazed by what she saw happen before her. Ducky now looked rather tiny in comparison to Anna.
"See? I was telling the truth, yep yep yep," Ducky said.
"Indeed you were," Mama Swimmer agreed, feeling embarrassed that she had thought Anna was an imaginary friend Ducky had come up with. Anna could sense her uneasy feelings.
"Well, I'm glad I finally got to meet y'all. I was just passin' through helpin' Ducky get home, but now I really should be on my way. Little ones need their sleep, after all," Anna said before she gently set Ducky down and started to head out. "'Night, and it was nice to meet y'all."
"Wait, Anna," Mama Swimmer gently spoke up as she stepped over to her. "Are you here by yourself, or is your family here, too?"
"Myself, though some of my friends have made it here, too," Anna replied. Mama Swimmer felt her maternal instinct begin to settle in.
"Well, why don't you stay for the night? It's awfully dangerous out there for kids to be out on their own," Mama Swimmer said.
"With all due respect, m'am, I'm actually an adult. Just small in size," Anna said gently.
"Oh, my! I'm so sorry, Anna. I've never seen your kind before, so I could not tell if you were a kid or not. Regardless, you're more than welcome to stay with us, if you're not mad at me for undermining you," Mama Swimmer said.
"Don't worry 'bout it, m'am. I'm not offended," Anna replied with a smile.
"Thanks Anna. As for staying here, I think you're stuck," Mama Swimmer chuckled as she gestured toward the ground in front of Anna. Anna glanced down, and saw none other than Ducky curl up on her left foot.
"I guess. Okay, I'll stay. I really appreciate your hospitality," Anna giggled as she picked Ducky up, who was sleeping by that point. As soon as she gently set Ducky down with her siblings and told the family good night, Anna found a spot nearby where she curled up and began to fall asleep. It was when she was almost alseep that Anna felt a small form curl up against her right side. She opened her right eye and could not help but smile when she glanced back and saw it was Ducky who had done that. Anna then movd her tail in so Ducky would be kept warm before she fell asleep for good.
-
Belmont left the campsite and dropped into a cave that he never knew was there. He decided to rest there for the night.
-
"Littlefoot." Grandpa Longneck called out as he walked around near some areas that Littlefoot and his friends liked to play around since he saw it was time for youngsters to go to their nesting areas and go to bed.
---
"Me think maybe me should go to family nest soon." Petrie said.
-
(OOC: I am so, so sorry for taking so long with this. :bang This is one of the few posts in which I will be controlling Rat_lady7’s dinosona, whom I will shortly take out of the RP.)
Seeing that the group around the former campfire was beginning to disperse, Pterano saw an opportunity to speak with Amy more privately.
“Amy, my dearóit is Amy, isn’t it?”
Amy gave a confirmatory nod.
“I have a confession to make,” Pterano continued. “Before you asked me if I could teach you to fly, I had been planning to leave the valley tomorrow.”
Amy’s eyes widened. “Why?” she asked, “They’re letting you stay now, aren’t they?”
“My presence is tolerated, but I still sense that I am not welcome here,” Pterano said with a sigh. “And with good reason. I still have not completed my sentenced period of exile. Truthfully, I only returned to the valley because I was caught up in the arrival of you and the other newcomers. No fault of yours, of course. I would be honored to teach you to fly, but after that I still intend to depart the Great Valley.”
Amy thought for a moment. “I have another idea,” she said, “What if we both left?”
“What?!” Pterano exclaimed. “Why would you want to leave the Great Valley?”
“Well, honestly…” Amy began shyly, “I don’t feel entirely comfortable here myself. You remember the Rock Circle meeting. I don’t think everyone here wants me around either. And I know Red Claw wants revenge on me. It might be better for the valley if I leave so he doesn’t keep trying to attack it. Besides, I could at least keep you company for a while while you’re in the Mysterious Beyond.”
Pterano stood silent for a few seconds. “Your courage is truly admirable,” he said. “And it has been so long since someone was so kind to me. If you feel that that is best, then that is what we shall do. I know of a cave at the edge of the Mysterious Beyond where we can shelter for the night before we leave tomorrow.”
“Are you going to say goodbye to Petrie?” Amy asked.
Pterano chuckled. “He’d never let me leave,” he said. “What about you? Are you going to tell anyone you’re leaving?”
“I guess I should,” Amy said, “though I don’t want to make a big deal about it either. Let me just go tell one person.”
-
Back at Ducky's home, everything seemed to be calm and peaceful as the family slept, with Anna and Ducky not being more than twenty feet away from the others. Even though she looked like she was sleeping peacefully, Ducky's mind was a very different story.
"Help!" Ducky screamed as she found herself running through somewhere in the Great Valley. Meanwhile, a human form was chasing her.
"Hey! Stop right there ya lil' brat!" Anna's voice rang out. Ducky kept running until she came across a dead end with no escape. She looked back just in time to see Anna stop within ten feet of her. Anna had the look of a sharptooth that had snapped, and in her hands was a large rock. Much larger than Ducky.
"Now, that's a good lil' girl," Anna snickered in a disturbed manner.
"Why are you trying to hurt me, Anna? I thought you were my friend, and friends do not hurt friends, no no no," Ducky whimpered.
"Oh, Ducky. Ya know I'd never hurt a friend. Nobody ever said anything 'bout havin' a friend for a snack, though!" Anna replied with a sick expression as she approached Ducky with the rock raised.
"No, please! I promise I will do anything, but please do not eat me, oh no no no!" Ducky cried as she curled up like a trapped mouse and closed her eyes. She flinched when she felt a hand gently rest itself on her back.
"Now, little one, ya know I could never put ya through pain," Anna said in a gentle voice. Ducky looked up, thinking she was joking about her predatory behavior.
"You'd never hurt anybody, so to be fair...I'll make it as quick as possible!" Anna roared just before she brought the rock down hard on Ducky. Ducky's mind went black as she heard the disgusting sound of her own body get crushed and the sound of Anna laughing in a psychotic manner filled her ears.
Ducky suddenly jerked awake and yelped in fear. She looked around, and saw everybody was still asleep. Ducky then glanced up at Anna and let out a gulp before she rested her head again.
"What's wrong, Ducky?" she heard Anna's voice ask out of concern. Her friend sounded like her normal self, and when Ducky looked up to find Anna looking back at her, she could see her dreams had all been wrong. Still, it was scary enough to make her tearful.
"Just a scary sleepstory, yep yep yep," Ducky whispered.
"What was it about?" Anna asked quietly. Although she hesitated at first, Ducky managed to tell Anna about the nightmare.
"Aw, Ducky. That sounds like a terrible nightmare. None of it is true, though," Anna replied as she tried to sit up. She then remembered she could not do so as a swimmer, so she morphed back into her human form and then sat up. She then patted her lap, and Ducky took a seat on her lap as gestured.
"Now, listen to me, Ducky. I would never cause any harm to a friend or family member, not even for predatory purposes. I eat seafood but that's it. Understand?" Anna asked compassionately. Ducky nodded, and Anna smiled back.
"No worries, little one. That dream will never, ever happen. Ready to try and sleep again?" Anna asked.
"I do not feel like I can sleep, no no no," Ducky said.
"I know. It's still quite early for me, even though I am pretty tired. Hey, the sunset is startin' to happen. Wanna come watch it with me?" Anna offered. "It's a wonderful way to take your mind off that awful dream."
"Okay, that sounds good to me, yep yep yep," Ducky agreed. Anna then looked around and saw a nearby tree that she could climb.
"Okay, I'm gonna climb this tree over here. Hang on tight, Ducky," Anna instructed. Ducky then wrapped her arms around Anna's neck before Anna made the climb up the tree. A couple of minutes later, after finding a sturdy branch to sit on, the two friends could not help but watch the sunset in amazement.
-
Amy walked over to where Pangaea was. With most of the group having left, he paced around awkwardly, unsure of what to do. Guido was nearby, stripping the meat from the last remaining smoked fish.
“Um, Pangaea, can I talk to you for a moment?” Amy asked him.
“Uh, s–sure,” Pangaea replied, shy as always, though secretly thankful to have someone speaking to him. “What is it?”
Amy motioned for him to follow her follow her farther away from the now-extinguished campfire, so that she could speak to him without attracting too much attention. “Pangaea,” she said, “I’ve decided to leave the valley.”
Pangaea seemed to seize up, his entire body jerking and then freezing, his eyes wide. Internally, he felt as if his heart had skipped a beat. This was his typical reaction to news that shocked him.
“Wai–wh–wha–what?!” he stammered exclamatorily.
Pangaea’s reaction made Amy a little anxious, but she continued. “Please,” she said, “I don’t want everyone making a fuss about it. Pterano’s going to teach me to fly, and he’s taking me to the Mysterious Beyond to do it. He was going to leave tomorrow anyway, and I’ve felt like it might be better for everyone else if I left, too. I think Red Claw has been attacking the valley because he wants revenge for me blinding him. If I’m not here anymore, maybe he’ll stop.”
“Yeah, but, uh…wo–won’t it be a lot more dangerous for you if Red Claw’s chasing you in the Mysterious Beyond?”
“Red Claw?” Pterano scoffed as he walked up to join the conversation. “I’m more than a match for that scarred brute! I know all the shortcuts and hiding places in the Mysterious Beyond. Avoiding him will be no problem!”
Noticing that Pangaea didn’t look fully convinced (perhaps the boastful manner in wich he had spoken had caused him to come off as a bit overconfident), Pterano added, “Don’t worry, I’ll keep her safe.”
Pangaea sighed. He really didn’t want his friend to leave, but he didn’t want to force her to change her mind. “Well,” he said, “I’ll miss youóI’m sure a lot of us here will miss youóbut I won’t try to stop you. Is it okay if I sorta come with you, though, just to see you off?”
“Sure,” Amy said. “Thanks, Pangaea.”
“Well, we best be going, then,” Pterano said. “The Bright Circle is just starting to leave the sky. Follow me.”
-
"It is nice up here, yep yep yep," Ducky finally spoke up as the two friends gazed at the sunset.
"It really is. I'm definitely gonna have to writing to catch up on if I ever get back to my world," Anna replied.
"What is writing?" Ducky asked curiously.
"A form of language humans discovered long ago. Many of us like to use it for storytelling, myself included. It preserves our stories, so even when we're no longer around to tell the stories, others can learn about 'em through writing," Anna said.
"Are you a storyteller, like Grandpa Longneck?" Ducky asked.
"I'd like to think so. Even though I'm young for a human, I've got a lot of stories to tell about things I've done and places I've been. I also like to write stories that have never happened that involve y'all most of the time. See, I've come up with many stories about y'all as humans livin' in the human world," Anna explained.
"Really? That is neat, yep yep yep," Ducky chirped.
"Yeah, and many of 'em have scary things that happen," Anna added.
"That does not sound so nice, oh no no no," Ducky gasped.
"Well, my stories about y'all come from my dreams, most of which are nightmares. They end good, though," Anna explained.
"That is good, yep yep yep. What do you think I would look like as a human?" Ducky asked her friend.
"Well, you'd be smaller in size than me, even as a grown-up, but you'd also be a very pretty human. I can tell 'cuz you're a very pretty dinosaur," Anna said. This caused Ducky to giggle.
"Thank you," she giggled.
"Your personality would be the same, too, even as a grown-up. Difference is, as a grown-up in my stories, you've grown a pair by that point and know how to stick up for yourself, yet still remain a sweetie nonetheless," Anna added.
"I think I like my human description, yep yep yep," Ducky giggled.
"Glad to hear it, and someday I'll have to draw your human look so you're able to see for yourself," Anna said.
"That would be nice, yep yep yep. I wonder what everybody else would be like," Ducky said.
"Hey! What are you two doing up there?!" a voice demanded. The friends looked down, and saw Cera was looking up at them. Anna gestured for her to be quiet before she pointed at Ducky's nest which was not too far away. Cera seemed to understand, for she nodded and remained quiet as Anna got ready to climb down.
"Well, all I can say is with the others, not much changes about 'em either, including Cera's spirit. Cera does manage to tame her temper and let her sweeter side show a lot more by the time she's a grown-up, though," Anna chuckled, causing Ducky to giggle. "C'mon, Ducky. Let's go see Cera."
"Okay," Ducky piped as she held onto Anna before the two descended down the tree to see what Cera wanted.
"What were you guys up to, anyway?" Cera demanded.
"We were watching the bright circle set for the night, yep yep yep," Ducky said.
"Wanna join us?" Anna offered. Cera looked the tree up and down, and felt herself become nervous. Anna happened to notice.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I totally forgot about your fear of heights," Anna said sheepishly.
"Fear? What fear? I'm not afraid of anything!" Cera stated as she headed for the tree. Anna and Ducky shrugged before they followed Cera over to the tree.
-
Pterano led Amy and Pangaea to the northern border of the Great Valley, where the land sloped upward to meet the Great Wall. The terrain reminded Pangaea of the path the spiketail herd took out of the valley in the eighth movie, or possibly the uphill section of Guido’s sleepwalking route in the twelfth. They eventually stopped at the base of a tall steep cliff face, whose craggy surface looked like it would provide good handholds for a climbing animal.
“Here we are. Once you climb this cliff, it will be only a short walk to the cave,” Pterano told Amy. “It’s very difficult for sharpteeth to reach, so we should be safe there until morning.”
“Okay,” Amy said, looking up at the cliff, “I think I can do that.”
“Where are you planning to go?” Pangaea asked Pterano.
“I know of some sheltered canyons where sharpteeth seldom go,” he replied. “Those should be ideal locations for Amy’s flying lessons. My plan after that is for us would follow the passage of the Bright Circle until we reach the place where the land meets the great water. There are many splashers there, and I thought she would enjoy the opportunity to learn to catch her own food.”
Amy smiled. “Yeah, I’d like that.” She turned to Pangaea. “Well, I guess this is goodbye.”
Pangaea nodded. “I s’pose so. Good luck out there, and be careful.”
“We will,” Amy said. “Bye, Pangaea. And thanks.”
“G’bye Amy, Pterano,” Pangaea returned. “And you’re welcome.”
--------------------------------------------------
“Chronicler…” Rebecca mused. “That’s an interesting name. And if there’s something you’d rather not share with me, that’s all right. I understand some of you newcomers are a little shy. Besides, I’ve already heard my share of interesting stories today,” she chuckled.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech and Thud stalked along the border of the Great Wall, searching for a path into the valley as Red Claw had instructed them.
“How long is this going to take, you think?” Thud asked.
“No clue,” Screech growled. “It could take us days to find one of those openings. But they’re out there. Those leafeaters have to get in and out of the valley somehow.”
“So why is it so hard for us to find the entrances?”
“Because we don’t know where they are!” Screech snapped. “Those leafeaters tell each other everything; if one of them finds a way into the valley, pretty soon all of them will have heard about it. Any sharptooth who finds an entrance isn’t going to bother telling anyone else. What sensible sharptooth would want to go into that valley, anyway? Anyone who tries it just gets chased out again by those leafeaters.”
“So then why are we looking for a way in?” Thud asked.
“Because Red Claw says so,” Screech said, rolling his eyes.
Thud snorted. “That’s a good enough reason.”
“Hold up!” Screech hissed, stopping suddenly. He sniffed the air. “There’s something ahead of us.” He started moving again, faster than before. Thud followed.
The fast biters soon came across two sets of footprints, apparently left by a pair of two-footed dinosaurs about their size, maybe slightly smaller.
“I think whatever left these was trying to get into the valley, too,” Screech said. “If we follow them, they might just lead us to our way in.”
“What, do you think they’re leafeaters?” Thud asked, “trying to get into the valley?”
“No…” Screech said as he sniffed the tracks, “not leafeaters…”
-
"Cera, are you sure this is a good idea? It is not easy to climb trees if you walk on four legs, yep yep yep," Ducky pointed out to Cera.
"Of course it's a good idea, and I'm not gonna get up there by myself! You guys will help, right?" Cera snorted. Anna and Ducky looked at each other with worried expressions before they returned their attention to Cera.
"I'll try, but our weight difference could pose a problem...unless...hey, I've got it! I'll briefly turn back into my swimmer form to help ya out, and then I'll return to my human form so Ducky and I could climb up easily," Anna suggusted.
"You could also set me up with Cera before you climb," Ducky added.
"Good thinkin', Ducky. A'ight, here goes," Anna said before she morphed into her swimmer form. She then stepped over to Cera and the tree.
"Okay, I'm gonna lift ya up now. Lemme know if anything hurts at any time," Anna said before she scooped Cera up by her midsection and gently lifted her until she could safely reach the thick branch Anna and Ducky had been sitting on.
"That didn't hurt at all," Cera blurted once she was safely on the branch.
"Glad to hear it. Okay, Ducky, it's your turn," Anna said before she lifted Ducky up to join Cera.
"Now it is your turn, yep yep yep," Ducky giggled.
"Indeed it is," Anna said as she morphed back into her human form. "Okay, I'm comin' up."
"I wonder if this branch will hold us all, yep yep yep," Ducky noted.
"Oh, Ducky. This branch held both of you, and I'm sure it will hold me, too," Cera snorted as Anna made her way up. Suddenly, as Anna found her way to the branch, a sickening CRACK pierced the qiuet air. Anna noticed as quickly as the others did.
"Aw, crap. This ain't good," Anna gasped. "Guys, come here quickly but carefully. That branch is gonna break." Cera was closer to Anna than Ducky, so she made her way over first. However, before she could get off the branch entirely, the branch broke!
"Aw, s***!" Anna yelped as Cera and Ducky fell a short distance before Cera managed to grab onto a branch with her jaws, and Ducky grabbed her tail. Anna was relieved to see they weren't hurt, but they were still a good distance from the ground and could get hurt if they fell.
"Hang on, guys!" Anna barked as she quickly made her way down to them. They were close enough that Anna could reach them from the trunk of the tree.
"Ducky! Climb up Cera and grab my arm!" Anna instructed the little swimmer. Ducky did as told, and Anna was able to get her out of harm's way.
"Okay, Cera. I've gotcha now," Anna said more calmly as she wrspped her legs around the trunk of the tree, stretched out on her belly on the branch, and firmly took hold of the threehorn under her front legs. "I've gotcha braced, so all ya need to do is pull yourself up."
"Okay," Cera grunted before she did as told. It took a few moments, but Cera managed to pull herself up. Anna then sat up and looked down. Cera did the same thing.
"Thanks for helping us, but now how am I supposed to get down?" Cera wondered. Anna thought for a moment.
"The same way ya got up. Here, lemme climb down and become a swimmer again, and then I'll help y'all down," Anna said before she made the descent down the tree. Once she was on the ground again, Anna turned into her swimmer form before she turned her attention to her friends.
"Okay, now jump one at a time and I'll catch ya," Anna called up.
"You go first this time, Ducky," Cera said in a nice manner.
"Thanks, Cera," Ducky replied before she jumped. Anna caught the little swimmer and set her down.
"Okay, Cera. Now's your turn," Anna said. Even though her fear of heights caused her to hesitate, Cera eventually made the jump. Anna caught her with much more difficulty than she had with Ducky, but that was to be expected.
"Anybody hurt?" Anna asked. Cera and Ducky shook their heads.
"Good. Well, let's find somethin' to do that's safer," Anna chuckled.
-
Just outside the Great Valley, two egg stealers skulked through the rocky canyons of the Mysterious Beyond. Like Screech and Thud, they were searching for a way into the great Valley, but their sole agenda was filling their stomachs. They had been here once before, but had not had time to learn the valley’s complete geography, and as such were having difficulty locating an entrance. After several days of searching, the lack of food and increasing frustration at not finding a way in was wearing heavily on both of them.
“Why couldn’t we have just stayed in the Land of Mists?” Strut whined, “At least there weren’t any sharpteeth there!”
“There wasn’t ANYTHING there!” Ozzy shot back. “Nothing to eat but bellydragger and domehead eggs!”
“Plenty of green food, though,” Strut muttered quietly. Unfortunately, he wasn’t nearly quiet enough, and received a smack in the face from Ozzy’s tail.
“If I hear those two words one more time…” Ozzy growled, “I’ll use your head to make a new hole in the Great Wall! You got that, bark breath?”
“But I’m starving!” Strut complained. “We’ve been wandering around out here for days with nothing to eat!”
“Don’t you think I’m hungry, too?” Ozzy snapped. “I’m trying to find us a way into the valley so we can get our hands on some nice, juicy eggs, and all your griping isn’t making things any easier! Strut, are you listening?!”
Strut’s attention appeared to have suddenly been drawn elsewhere. His eyes seemed to be glazed over, and he was holding his snout high in the air, sniffing intently. “I smell green food,” he said distantly, his mouth beginning to water.
Ozzy clenched both of his three-fingered hands into fists and began to stomp towards Strut. “WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT THAT–” But he stopped mid-outburst as he realized something: if Strut could smell plants when the only concentrated source of vegetation for miles around was on the other side of a huge natural stone wall, then there must be an opening in that wall close by.
“Strut,” Ozzy said, his tone excited but no longer angry, “Do you think you can follow that scent?”
“Yeah.”
“Well, then, get to it!”
Sure enough, Strut’s nose soon led the pair directly to the source of the smell. It was only several minutes later that they spotted it: a narrow pass between two mountainous boulders, just wide enough to admit a longneck. The aroma of the Great Valley’s legendary vegetational wealth was wafting through it.
“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but good work, Strut,” Ozzy said. “Now, let’s go find ourselves some eggs!”
“Wait a minute,” Strut said, taking a step back. “What if those kids are still there?”
“What kids?” Ozzy asked.
“Those leafeater kids that almost got us killed last time we were here!”
“Oh, them,” Ozzy said, rolling his eyes. “With luck, they’ve forgotten all about us. What are the chances we’ll run into them again?”
“What about that sharptooth that was with them?”
“Those sharpteeth are long gone!” Ozzy yelled. “Now come on! You wanted food; this is where we’re going to get it! I’ll lead the way. Now go ahead!” He planted a foot on Strut’s rump and pushed hard, hurling his yelping brother through the pass. Ozzy quickly followed, licking his beaky chops in anticipation of an egg meal.
-
"Good, because I hate having to explain things more than once," said Chronicler in response to Mrs. Flyer's comment.
"Maybe if you finish telling me the rest of those stories, then maybe I can tell those stories to everyone else so you won't have to tell everyone else those stories," suggested Ruby.
Chronicler sighed in frustration. "Fine, whatever." He then turned back to Mrs. Flyer. "Anyway, it's starting to get late, so I think I'll head beck to the cave for the night. See ya later." He then began heading back to the cave, remembering to pick up the bamboo pole he had left by the edge of the pond.
"Goodbye, Mrs. Flyer." Ruby waved goodbye then followed Chronicler.
-
“Goodbye Ruby, Chronicler,” Rebecca called after the two departing fast runners, returning Ruby’s wave.
She looked out at the setting sun. It’s getting late, she thought. I’d best round up the kids. With a flap of her wings, she took off from her perch and flew off to gather her children.
--------------------------------------------------
After saying goodbye to Amy and Pterano, Pangaea began heading back towards the volcanic vents where he had left Guido. Unfortunately, he wasn’t very good at retracing his steps, so he decided to walk along the high ground fringing the Great Wall until he could see the vents from afar.
The slopes were very rocky, with little vegetation besides a few sparse shrubs and bushes. Large boulders were scattered here and there, and Pangaea thought that some of them looked suitable for him to use as ramps or platforms to launch himself into a glide. He decided against that, however, not wanting to risk a crash landing on the rocky ground, especially since there didn’t seem to be much wind.
As Pangaea picked his way over the rocks, passing beneath one of the boulders overlooking the slope, he suddenly heard a commotion a close distance away. Startled, he froze, and a moment later, he heard voices:
“Ow! Oz, what did you do that for?!”
“Quiet, you leaf-lunching lummox! Now get up! The leafeaters will be going to sleep soon! You want to get something to eat, don’t you?”
Pangaea went rigid with alarm as he realized that he recognized those voices.
“Oh no…” he whispered to himself. “Don’t tell me it’s…” (As usual when he spoke to himself under his breath, he didn’t finish his own sentence.)
Cautiously and quietly he peered around the edge of the boulder, to see two familiar egg stealers a short way further up the slope.
Pangaea couldn’t help but feel a little panicked. He had always liked Ozzy and Strut as characters (largely due to Struthiomimus being one of his favorite dinosaurs); he had found their bumbling antics and slapstick-ridden squabbles amusing in the second LBT movie. Even though they were villains, the fact that they never managed to actually accomplish anything villainous meant that they had never seemed dangerous to him. Now, however, he was seeing them for real, and there was no telling whether this time they would actually hurt someone.
From the sound of their conversation, Ozzy and Strut were mainly here for eggs. Big surprise, Pangaea thought. Still, what if they ran into the gang? He wouldn’t put it past Ozzy to still be interested in revenge.
But what could he do about it? Pangaea was afraid that if he simply went to alert the valley dinosaurs, Ozzy and Strut might already be wreaking havoc. And though the egg stealers were not large dinosaurs, they were easily three times Pangaea’s size, and he had no chance of driving them off himself. However, he thought, Ozzy and Strut were very cowardly dinosaurs, and rather gullible, and weren’t the sharpest spikes on the spiketail either. He thought that perhaps he could bluff or intimidate them into leaving, or at least make them hesitate long enough for him to put the valley on alert.
Formulating a plan in his head, Pangaea prepared to come out of hiding and confront the egg stealers. Though it was hardly the most dire situation he could imagine, at the moment, he was the only thing standing between these two nest raiders and the Great Valley.
-
Littlefoot heard his grandpa calling him. It was getting dark, which most likely meant his grandpa was calling him to come back to the nest to get ready to sleep. Part of Littlefoot wanted him to stay and learn so much more about these humans, but he himself was feeling quite tired. "Coming!" he called back. He turned to his friends. "I'll see you guys tomorrow." He stood up and hurried off to his grandpa. "Hi Grandpa. I was just with my friends and some of the humans."
Zaine noticed it was starting to get darker out. "I guess it's time we got ready to sleep."
Rob laughed. "That's about the only thing we do the same between us, and I could sure use some."
"Do you snore?" Zaine asked.
"Trust me," Rob replied, "if I do you will hear me." The two got up and looked at Rick and Longtail. "You guys are welcome to come with us if you want to," Rob offered.
"We're most likely just going to my nest," Zaine added. "It's not too far from here."
-
“What are you two doing here?!”
“Aaaahhh!” Strut yelped when he saw Pangaea emerge from his hiding place. “Sharptooth?”
Ozzy looked startled for a moment too, but then he rolled his eyes. “No, you bramble brain,” he said. “It’s just a…” He paused, and took a long, close look at Pangaea. “…I don’t know what it is, but it’s no danger to us. Come on.”
Ozzy began to take a step past Pangaea, but the red glider scurried to the side and stood in front of him.
“I really wouldn’t go down there if I were you,” Pangaea said, punctuating his statement with a quick wave of a raised finger.
“What?!” Ozzy said, incredulous that this small, strange-looking creature would try to stop them. “Who are you to tell us what to do? Get out of our way!”
“Look, bub,” Pangaea said, “not a lot of dinosaurs in this valley would likely be quick to show you compassion, so I’d suggest you listen to me. The valley recently received a bunch of new arrivals who would be REALLY ticked if you two went down there and started stealing eggs.”
“Ha! Those meadow mowers?! I can outwit them any day!”
“What about me?” Strut asked.
“You couldn’t outwit a rock on your own,” Ozzy grumbled.
Pangaea fought to maintain a straight face as he continued. “Not just leafeaters,” he said. “A few sharpteeth, too.”óStrut whimpered fearfully at thisó“And some other creatures you’ve probably never even seen before.”
“What, like you?” Ozzy scoffed. “What are you, anyway?”
“I’m a…” Pangaea hesitated. He thought that perhaps he shouldn’t tell them that he was a glider; if this meeting took a turn for the worse and he had to run from Ozzy and Strut, he might have a better chance of escaping if they didn’t know he could glide, and weren’t expecting him to utilize that ability. But he still felt like he had to answer their question.
“Well?!” Ozzy snarled, confirming his suspicions.
Pangaea tried to look like he was thinking something over. “Well…I could tell you what I am, but I think it would only confuse you.”
“Tell us, you red-leaf-covered runt!” Ozzy yelled.
“All right, if you insist,” Pangaea replied, crossing his arms in mock indignation. “I’m a Microraptor gui, a Lower Cretaceous arboreal paravian of the family Dromaeosauridae.”
The two egg stealers gawked at Pangaea with stares of utter bewilderment.
“W–w–whaaat?” Ozzy screeched, exasperated.
“Uh, I think he said that his name is Mike, and he hates our guts because our family is a boring pair of domeheads,” Strut concluded.
“What!?” Ozzy hollered. He took a step closer to Pangaea, waving a clenched fist. “What do you mean by calling our parents domeheads?”
“But Ozzy,” Strut said, “you told them yourself once that they wereó”
Ozzy silenced Strut with a kick to the ankle.
“Toldja you’d be confused,” Pangaea said nonchalantly.
-
Ozzy growled at Pangaea. “Well, whatever you are, why should we listen to you?”
“Because I know all about you two,” Pangaea said. He pointed at the orange-eyed egg stealer. “You’re Ozzy. You’re obsessed with eggs, and you’re always trying to get him to eat them.” He motioned towards Strut, who he now turned to. “And you’re Strut. You’re Ozzy’s brother, and you’re okay with eating plants, even though Ozzy doesn’t like it. He beats up on you all the time. As a friend of mine would say, that is not nice, nope nope nope!”
“The two of you came here before to take advantage of all the nesting dinosaurs. You managed to steal a swimmer egg, but a bunch of little leafeaters caused you to lose it. Those same leafeaters kept on crossing your path and interfering with your egg-thievery, and eventually the parents of a sharptooth hatchling they’d befriended chased you out of the valley.”
“H–h–how could you know all that?!” Ozzy sputtered in disbelief. Strut looked equally amazed.
“I told you, I know things,” Pangaea replied, trying to look smug. (It wasn’t difficult, either; both egg stealers were noticeably unnerved: exactly the reaction he had hoped for.) “And all those newcomers I told you about know the same things I do. And many of them are a lot more…imposing than I am. For your own sakes, I’d strongly suggest turning around and going right back the way you came.”
“We are NOT going back!” Ozzy snarled. “Not after all the trouble we took to get here! Do you know how long we spent in the Land of Mists, risking our necks every day to get eggs when we couldn’t even see whether the nests were guarded?!”
“No. How long?” Pangaea asked, secretly hoping to find out exactly how much time had passed in the LBT world since the time of the second movie.
Ozzy opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. Ozzy realized that he himself didn’t have an exact answer. Turning around quickly to hide any hints of an embarrassed expression from the fluffy red creature, he whispered to Strut.
“How many cold times did we spend in the Land of Mists?”
“I dunno,” Strut replied. “I can only count to six.” He held up all six of his fingers.
“Well, was it more or less than six?”
“Uhh…I don’t remember.”
Ozzy rolled his eyes and turned back to Pangaea. “Well, it was a long time!” he shouted.
-
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "I hope you all got along. and tomorrow you can see them again." He said bending his head down closer to Littlefoot's level during part of the conversation, "Though everyone does need their sleep. Do you know if they have places to sleep already chosen?"
-
Longtail smiled with a tired look on his face. "Sure. My uncle won't mind where I sleep, just so long as I don't leave the valley." he said as he turned to face Rick with a momentary look of confusion. "So, are you going to come with us or are you going to wander around the valley at night? And if you are, I would stay somewhere well in the open and not so crowded with trees."
Rick stretched as he replied, "No, I'll be staying with you guys. After all Longtail, you tend to fall off of everything you sleep on so at the very least, I'll be able to catch you once or twice when you do fall." He then laughed a bit as he could see the shocked look on Longtail's face after his comment.
~~~
Grandma Longneck smiled gently down at Littlefoot and nuzzled him as she whispered her own goodnight to her grandson. "Sleep well Littlefoot."
-
It was the time to return to home for every creature in the Valley, not excluding Chomper and Claw, who headed back to their cave.
-
Meanwhile, Anna's group had taken up stargazing, which was much safer than climbing trees. Anna could not remember many of the constellations, so she only pointed out the ones that she recognized to her friends. Anna was still in her human form and was stretched out on her back, as were Cera and Ducky.
"See that one with the four stars that look almost like a square? It has a tail of stars with it," Anna asked, and her friends nodded. "That one's called the Big Dipper."
"What's a dipper?" Cera asked.
"It's a tool humans designed so they could scoop up water and hot foods," Anna replied.
"That is interesting, yep yep yep," Ducky added.
"It really is. Look over there, and you'll see a smaller version called the Little Dipper," Anna said.
"What are some other ones?" Ducky asked.
"See the one shaped like a diamond?" Anna asked before she drew the shape in the air for her friends to see, and Ducky and Cera nodded. "That one's called Orion, named after a famous ancient hunter."
"What do you know about him?" Cera asked.
"He was a very strong hunter, and was huge for a human. He took down even the largest predators in our world," Anna said before she looked over at Cera. She could tell by Cera's expression that she was interested in hearing about a strong hunter.
"I wanna be like him when I grow up. I want all sharpteeth to fear me and never come into our valley," Cera said proudly.
"Without a doubt, you'll be a very strong leader when you're older, Cera. However, don't follow Orion's way. I still have yet to say how he got killed," Anna said.
"If he defeated the largest predators, what could've possibly killed him?" Cera asked in a surprised manner.
"His pride, that's what. He got too overconfident, and it was the sting of a very small and venomous animal called a scorpion that got him. Remember his story whenever you're startin' to feel overconfident, Cera. It's not worth your life," Anna added. She could tell Cera was feeling humbled. She then spoke up again to ensure her friend's feelings were not hurt.
"You're a nice girl, and remember what I said before. It's perfectly okay to be nice," Anna added with a smile. Cera nodded with a smile, and Anna felt relieved. Just then, Ducky yawned.
"I am very tired, yep yep yep," she yawned.
"I am, too," Anna yawned.
"I guess I am, too," Cera agreed with a yawn before she rolled over and got up. "Well, I should be heading home now."
"Wait, Cera," Anna said as she got up. "It's not safe to be walkin' out there by yourself."
"I'm sure I can manage," Cera said.
"Remember what I said about overconfidence," Anna gently reminded the threehorn.
"Oh, alright, but will you please come with me?" Cera asked.
"Of course, and Ducky can come with so she'll be with me when I come back. Oh, and just in case," Anna said before she morphed back into her swimmer form. "At least I look more intimidating this way. A'ight, let's head out then." Ducky sat on Anna's shoulder as they escorted Cera home.
-
Pangaea shrugged. “Well, sorry to hear that, but you’re gonna get yourselves in serious trouble if you stay here.”
“Look, you little leaf-covered lump!” Ozzy said, “we came here for eggs, and we’re not leaving until we get some!”
“Couldn’t you just switch to fruit or something for a while? At least until you’re well-fed enough to go and find someplace else where you can steal eggs?”
Ozzy glared at Pangaea, stooping down and pushing his face right up to the red glider’s.
“I thought you said you knew all about us,” he snarled. “I only eató”
“Yeah, yeah, I know,” Pangaea said meekly. “Eggs, thrice a day at least. It was just a suggestion. Better than starving or being flattened by a bunch of angry leafeaters.”
“Uh, he’s got a point, Oz,” Strut said.
Ozzy whipped his head around to glare at his brother, then whacked him on the head with his tail.
Pangaea took the opportunity to speak again. Realizing that his efforts to deter the egg stealers were failing, he was getting desperate. “What if I brought you to the leafeaters? We could talk things over with them. Maybe they’d agree to something, like giving you eggs that wouldn’t hatch, or showing you where to find eggs from…some other creature that wouldn’t miss them as much…something that doesn’t care for its young.”
“Are you stupider than you look?!” he shouted. “Even if I wanted to talk to them, I take whatever eggs I want! You got that, leafeater?”
Now Pangaea was beginning to get irritated. He didn’t want to overtly insult the egg stealersóhe was afraid of receiving a violent response, and knew that he would be no match for themóbut he wondered if he could make them think that he could hurt them.
Putting on the angriest face he could, Pangaea bristled his feathers, causing them to stand on end, and rotated his wings forward, arching them out to his sides in an attempt to look as large and intimidating as possible.
“I’m not a leafeater, you know,” he said in a low, serious voice. “I’m actually a carnivore myself. I eat fruit so that the leafeaters will tolerate me, but make me angry and I can get nasty. Normally I’m a nice guy, but you’re really pushing it.”
Pangaea’s bluff actually seemed to be working on Strut, who took a step or two back with a nervous expression on his face (still rubbing his head from the blow Ozzy had dealt him), but Ozzy looked unimpressed. “What do you plan to do, tickle us to death?” he asked.
“Don’t underestimate me, bub,” Pangaea warned him. “Just the other day I fought off a sharptooth, you know.” He heard Strut gulp. “In fact, I’m actually a kind of sharptooth myself. I may be small, but my closest relatives are the fast biters.”
Ozzy and Strut stared at Pangaea with eyes like saucers……then they collapsed to the ground, howling with laughter.
Pangaea sighed in frustration. “I knew I shouldn’t have said that,” he muttered under his breath.
-
Littlefoot nodded. "I think most of them are just going off with Cera and the others. I know Zaine took one with him to find Longtail, so I'm sure they are with them. I can't wait for tomorrow. There's so much more that I want to learn about them." Of course, he couldn't deny that he was tired. He yawned and knelt down in the nest. When Grandma nuzzled him, he smiled. "Goodnight Grandma. Goodnight Grandpa." He lowered his head and closed his eyes in an attempt to get some sleep.
Zaine laughed at Rick's comment. "I'm sorry Longtail, but he does have a point. You do have a habit of falling out of places." He turned around and gestured them to follow him. "My nest isn't far. I'm about ready to collapse."
"You and me both," Rob agreed. "I think I've had enough excitement for one day." As he followed Zaine, he thought to himself. "I wonder how everybody else is coping with this. It seems strange that we all were brought here, but at the same time I'm kind of happy we were. I really want to get to know Littlefoot and the others better. After all, I pretty much grew up watching them."
-
"goodnight Littlefoot." Grandpa Longneck whispered as he gently nuzzled Littlefoot then straightened up to look around a bit.
-
"We're almost there," Cera whispered as the trio headed through some woods.
"Man, it's dark out here," Anna whispered. Just then, she stepped on a sharp stone, causing her to cry out.
"Ow! Son of a...!"
"Shh!" Cera quickly interrupted her friend in a whisper. "Be quiet! We don't wanna startle my Daddy."
"Sorry," Anna yelped as she managed to walk off the pain.
"That would be very bad to startle Cera's dad, yep yep yep," Ducky whispered from where she sat on Ann's shoulder.
"Tell me 'bout it. I did not come all the way out here just to get a horn in the rear," Anna whispered, causing Ducky to giggle. Just then, Cera came to a stop and turned around.
"Well, we're here now. They're all sleeping, so I'll be fine getting to my nest by myself. Good night, you two," Cera said before she headed for her nest.
"Good night, Cera," Ducky whispered back.
"'Night, Cera. See ya in the mornin'," Anna added in a whisper. As they watched Cera, they could see Tricia had been awakened by her sister, but once Cera curled up with Tricia, the threehorn sisters quickly fell asleep. Anna smiled before she turned around to head back to Ducky's nesting area.
"I'm glad Cera has Tricia," Anna said to Ducky.
"I am too, yep yep yep. It is good to have siblings. It is, it is," Ducky replied.
"It really is. They can be annoying at times, but they're worth it," Anna replied.
"Oh, yes they are, even Spike. His sleep noises and rolling on me in my sleep get on my nerves sometimes, yep yep yep. I also have to make sure he does not eat my lunch. I do, I do," Ducky said.
"Have ya ever talked with Spike about these things?" Anna asked.
"I do not want to hurt his feelings, oh no no no. Besides, I am not sure if he would really understand me. It is sometimes hard for me to accept that he cannot talk. It is, it is," Ducky whispered in a sad manner.
"Can he understand your mother?" Anna asked.
"I guess," Ducky replied.
"Well, maybe she can talk to him 'bout the lunch thing. His sleep noises, which we humans call snoring, can't be controlled, nor can his movements while he's sleepin'. The lunch thing is inexcusable, though," Anna said.
"I just do not want to hurt his feelings, oh no no no," Ducky whispered.
"Ducky, you're a very nice kid and I admire your selflessness, but you've gotta look out for yourself, too. Your well-being and needs are just as important as everybody else's," Anna said as the two approached Ducky's nesting area.
"I guess you are right, yep yep yep," Ducky agreed.
"So, you'll talk to your mother about the whole lunch thing?" Anna asked.
"Yes I will, but just in case I cannot do it, will you help me out?" Ducky asked as Anna plucked the little swimmer from her shoulder.
"Of course I will, little one," Anna replied before she set Ducky on the ground. "Get some sleep now. Good night, Ducky."
"Good night, Anna," Ducky yawned before she found her place among her siblings. Anna smiled before she located her sleeping area and curled up. Once again, it was not long before she felt Ducky join her. Anna could not help but shake her head in amusement as she glanced by her right side and saw Ducky sleeping like a cat.
"I've gotcha so spoiled, but I don't mind," Anna whispered as she wrapped her tail around Ducky before she rested her head on the ground. "Pleasant dreams, Ducky."
-
"Psst,Belmont" ,Belmont woke up and slowly rose to find that the one who had spoke was Ms.Maia.
"shouldn't you be tending to your nest at this hour" Belmont asked
"I was just wondering where you had run off to"
"Well,you've certainly stumbled upon the right place"
"Not stumbled,I was sure you would be here, John"
"You know my name,fancy that"
"I had a sleep-story, you were there and so were many others like you, I can't remember what happened though,prehaps it would be best if we discussed it at my nest"
John then climbed out of the underground cave,
"lead the way,m'lady" he said politely.
-
Ozzy and Strut were so overcome with amusement that for a moment Pangaea wondered if he would have time to run off and warn the valleyers of their intrusion, and return with reinforcements while the egg stealers were still incapacitated by mirth. Unfortunately for that idea, the pair already seemed to be recovering, enough so that they were able to take breaths between bursts of laughter.
“Oh!” Strut hooted, “I haven’t laughed this hard since Ozzyó”
“I’m laughing so hard, I won’t be able to hit you if you finish that sentence!” Ozzy interrupted.
“Seriously, you guys!” Pangaea snarled, trying his best not to succumb to the contagion of Ozzy and Strut’s humor, “I’m not joking here! I told you I was a dromaeosaurid; that’s the fast biter family! Therefore, I’m a fast biter!”
“Fast biter, my tail!” Ozzy cackled as he staggered to his feet. “Whatever you are, you are definitely not a fast biter! Have you ever looked in the watering hole? You look nothing like a fast biter!”
Strut had also recovered enough from his paroxysm of hilarity to stand. “Yeah!” he guffawed, “You look nothing like them!” He pointed.
Ozzy suddenly stopped laughing. “Them?” he said. “Who’só” He turned his head in the direction Strut was pointing, and his expression, which had just changed from one of amusement to surprise and confusion, now turned to terror.
Two sharpteeth were charging down the hillside, bearing down on Pangaea and the two egg stealers. And worse, Pangaea recognized them. It was Screech and Thud.
Ozzy and Strut screamed in unison as Pangaea cried out, “Oh no! Not them again!”
-
Petrie decided it was time to fly to his mom's nest for the night. "Me see you guys tomorrow." He said, waving before he flew off in the direction of his mother's nest.
-
As Ruby and Chronicler arrived at their cave, Ruby asked, "I don't think it's quite late enough for us to go to sleep just yet, so what do you want to do until it is late enough for us to go to sleep?"
"I could tell you the next part of the Bionicle storyline. I think the end of that part will be a good stopping point for a while, since we're going to be busy traveling, starting tomorrow."
"That is a great idea, Chronicler. A great idea that is."
Chronicler had left off at the end on the 2002 storyline, so he told her everything that happened in the 2003 storyline. He described how the Bohrok-Kal, an elite squad of Bohrok, managed to steal the powers of the Toa Nuva and tried to use them to free the Bahrang. Once the Bohrok-Kal were defeated, a time of peace came to the Matoran. He then described how Takua found the Mask of Light and started a search for the seventh Toa. Makuta's minions, the Rahkshi, were sent out to stop Takua. He then described how the seventh Toa was found and later defeated Makuta, which lead to the rediscovery of the original home of the Matoran: the island city of Metru Nui.
-
Without wasting another second, Pangaea turned and bolted. “RUN!” he shouted to the egg stealers.
Ozzy and Strut didn’t need to be told twice. They immediately turned to run as well…unfortunately, they ran into each other. Frantically they picked themselves up (Ozzy cursing Strut as he did so) and fled from the oncoming fast biters. However, their pratfall had cost them valuable time, and now Screech and Thud were just a few yards behind them. The proximity of the slavering predators elicited further panicked yelps from the two egg stealers.
“Eat him! He’s tastier!” Strut cried, pointing at Ozzy.
Apparently, even when he was running for his life, Ozzy could still find time to slap Strut. “Shut up!” he hollered. “Just run, bark-biter!”
Had Pangaea been watching this scene as a LBT film, he probably would have laughed at the egg stealers’ comedic exchange. But actually being there with them, running from the fast biters, put things in a completely different perspective. Pangaea had no guarantee that he, Ozzy, and/or Strut would survive this, and for this reason he was too utterly terrified to focus on anything except getting away from Screech and Thud as quickly as possible.
Unfortunately, things weren’t looking good for him. He was the slowest runner in this chase, and even though he had a head start on the egg stealers, he had a feeling that the fast biters weren’t primarily after them. There was no way he would be able to pull off his eye-poking trick; not on both fast biters when they were charging downhill after him like this. Worse, there were no trees around for Pangaea to climb, and not enough wind for him to take to the air from a simple running start. He needed an altitude boost of some kind.
Frantically surveying the terrain ahead of him, Pangaea spotted a large, flat boulder that jutted from the hillside at a slight upward slant. He figured he could use it as a ramp to get airborne. He quickly adjusted his course in order to hit it head-on from a straight running start, knowing that that would give him his best chance for a successful takeoff.
-
I wish he’d tell me before he runs off like this, Guido thought as he pushed aside some ferns. He had gone looking for Pangaea after noticing that he was gone, and while not an especially good tracker, he had determined that his friend had been headed for the northern border of the Great Wall. Guido had just reached the edge of the treeline below the slopes that led up to the base of the Wall.
“Aw, great,” Guido groaned, seeing the climb ahead of him, “I hate walking uphill.” He cupped his hands to his mouth. “Hey, Pangaea, are you up there?!” he shouted.
Guido didn’t get a response, but just then he heard what sounded like panicked screaming in the distance.
“Pangaea, is that you?” he called. Truthfully, it didn’t sound like Pangaea, but Guido decided that he’d better investigate. Fortunately for him, the voices seemed to be coming from his left rather than ahead of thim, so he didn’t have to do any climbing; he just had to walk along the base of the hills. He hurried in the direction of the continuing cries, hoping that whoever was yelling wasn’t in trouble.
Unfortunately, when Guido looked around a boulder and discovered the source of the screaming, he saw that there was trouble. Two egg stealers were racing down the slope, a pair of all-too-familiar-looking fast biters hot on their heels. Worse, he saw an unmistakable small red shape not far ahead: Pangaea!
Guido shrieked in alarm and, without thinking, ran to intercept the chase. He could see that the egg stealersóand the fast biters, who were readily keeping pace with themówere rapidly gaining on Pangaea. The red glider appeared to be heading towards a large, uptilted rock sticking out of the side of the hill. Guido guessed that Pangaea was going to use it to make a leap into the air in order to glide away.
“Run, Pangaea! Run!” Guido screeched madly. “Go for that rock! Jump! Glide! Hurry!”
--------------------------------------------------
The moment he realized that his quarry was heading towards the rock, Screech had known what he was planning to do. “Not this time!” he roared, his rage and determination stimulating a burst of adrenaline that allowed him to pick up even more speed.
If only these idiot egg stealers would get out of the way! Screech thought angrily, snapping his teeth at the tail of the one in front of him. This elicited a terrified yelp from the egg stealer, and, fortuitously for Screech, apparently motivated him to both speed up and dodge to the side. Screech grinned at his luck and set his sights back on the glider, who by now had almost reached the rock.
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea thought he heard Guido yelling off to his side some distance away, but couldn’t risk taking his eyes off the path ahead of him to turn his head and look. He had to time his leap perfectly for the best possible chance of escape. As he reached the rock, he flicked his wings open to catch the air. As his foot hit what he guessed to be the edge of the rock, he sprung into a leap, spreading out his leg feathers for maximum lift.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech’s fury flared up again as he saw the glider rise into the air. “OH NO YOU DON’T!” he screamed. Upon reaching the rock himself, he too took a flying leap into the air, stretching his arms out as far as he could…and wrapping his clawed hands around the glider’s wings.
-
Screech must have flown through the air at least twenty feet before he hit the ground, clutching the glider in his claws.
“I’ve caught it!” he exclaimed gleefully. “Thud, do you hear me?! I’ve caught the red glider!”
Thud ground to a stop, the panicked egg stealers disappearing into the forest ahead of him. “You did? That’s what we came here to do, right?”
“Yes,” Screech said, grinning with all of his teeth.
“So what do we do now?” asked Thud.
“We report back to Red Claw. Then we wait for the leafeaters to come looking for the glider. Now let’s go.”
--------------------------------------------------
Guido just about went catatonic with horror when he saw Pangaea being seized by the blue fast biter. He probably would have remained frozen in place if one of the egg stealers, running in his direction, hadn’t struck him with its foot. The next thing he knew, Guido was clinging to the front of the egg stealer’s long, brown-banded ankle as it sprinted through the forest. Peering around the side of the leg, he saw the fast biters in the distance turning to leave, one clutching a still-moving Pangaea.
A moment later the full shock of Pangaea’s capture returned, and Guido lost his hold on the egg stealer’s ankle.
It took Guido a moment to recover from the daze he found himself in after tumbling several feet across the forest floor. Once he did, however, the first thing he did was let out a long, piercing scream, and get up and run in a random direction in a state of utter panic.
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea struggled desperately in the fast biter’s grasp. He couldn’t flap his wings or use his hands; they were pinned to his body, and try as he might, he couldn’t stretch his legs far enough to claw or push against his captor’s hold with his feet. Craning his neck, he tried biting down on one of the scaly hands that held him, but felt their grip tighten and the claws press into his skin, and hastily let go. He even tried reaching back with his tail to tickle the fast biter’s belly, but to no avail.
Realizing that his efforts to escape weren’t getting him anywhere, Pangaea stopped moving, paralyzed with terror and shock. Oh my gosh…they got me, he thought in disbelief. They got me. This is it. This is it for me. This is the end. This is it…
-
“Hey!” Strut said as he looked over his shoulder, “I think they’ve stopped chasing us!”
“Well, I’m going to keep running until I know they’re not chasing us!” Ozzy, who was running in front, replied.
Just then, the two egg stealers burst into a clearing…and right into a nest of threehorns, including a big, scary-looking gray one with huge horns that was directly in their path.
“YAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!!!!”
Ozzy succeeded in skidding to a halt before colliding with the huge threehorn. But Strut was moving so fast that he collided with Ozzy, sending both egg stealers flying through the air, over the threehorn, and into the bushes behind him with a chorus of pained exclamations.
--------------------------------------------------
“Hm?” Mr. Threehorn grunted, waking up. He thought he’d heard something. Raising his head groggily, he looked around, but saw nothing.
Probably just a night runner, he thought, settling down to go back to sleep.
But a moment later, he heard another sound: a long, frantic-sounding scream.
“Now who’s making that racket?” he grumbled under his breath. This time, he stood up and went to investigate the sound.
--------------------------------------------------
Back at her nest, Rebecca had just finished putting her children to bed, save for Petrie, who hadn’t yet come home. She had been about to go out looking for him when she heard the scream as well. She recognized it immediately.
“Guido?” she said.
Knowing that something must be wrong, Rebecca took to the air, flying in the direction of the scream.
-
It didn’t take long for Rebecca to find Guido, running through the woods in a blind panic, continually screaming.
“Guido? Guido!” she called down. As Guido entered a clearing, she landed on the ground in front of him. “Guido, stop! What’s wrong?”
Guido almost ran into her. He was shaking like a treestar in a windstorm and his eyes looked like he had just seen the world’s scariest sharptooth. “GREAT WALL BITE FASTERS THEECH SCRUD CHASE EGG STEALERS CATCH PANGY…” he babbled, faster than Rebecca could understand.
“Guido! Guido, settle down!” Rebecca said, trying to calm the hysterical glider. “Now, slow down and tell me what happened.”
“I–I–I–I–I saw Pangaea by the Great Wall…he was with some egg stealers…th–they were running from fast biters…it was…it was those Screech and Thud guys! Th–th–they caught him! They caught Pangaea!”
Rebecca’s eyes went wide with horror. “What?!” she gasped. “Is heó?”
“N–n–n–no,” Guido said, knowing what she was going to ask. “They didn’t eat him…Th–they were just sorta…holding onto him.”
“Well, thank goodness,” Rebecca said, clutching a hand to her chest. “There’s a chance he might still be alive.”
“Who might still be alive?” a gruff voice interjected.
Rebecca and Guido looked to see Mr. Threehorn standing nearby.
“One of the newcomers has been captured by Red Claw’s fast biters,” Rebecca explained.
“WHAAAT?!” Mr. Threehorn bellowed. “Which one?!”
“Pangaea,” Rebecca said, “the red glider. The one who looks likeó”
“Yes, I know who he is,” Mr. Threehorn interrupted. “And you’re certain he’s still alive?”
“Well…uhh…” Guido stammered, “I–I–I think so. Last I sawó”
“Then we’ve no time to lose. We must organize a rescue party immediately.”
Throwing his head back, Mr. Threehorn let out a long, deep, loud roar. It was a special call that the Great Valley dinosaurs used to summon one another in an emergency. It should bring anyone within earshot rushing to their location.
Secretly impressed that Mr. Threehorn had come to a decision so quickly, and moreover one that she agreed with, Rebecca took to the air and gave her version of the alarm call, a long, piercing screech. She continued to utter the call as she circled overhead, to indicate where the emergency meeting would take place.
-
"Did you hear that,it sounded like Mr. Threehorn" Ms.Maia explained,John nodded "he didn't sound happy,but I might as well go and see what he's going on about" he insisted, "be careful,he dosen't always take newcomers lightly".
"I know" John said before he began walking in the direction in which he heard Mr.Threehorn's roar.
-
Petrie was returning home and heard the scream. He changed his flight to fly in the direction of the scream to see what was going on. He was scared but decided he would be more scared not knowing and if he stayed in the air he should be safe.
Mim was heading towards her usual sleeping to rest, but not go to sleep yet. Though hearing Mr. Threehorn's call she changed and started to head to where the sound of the call had come from.
-
Cera was awakened by her father's emergnecy call.
"Ugh, what's going on now?" she groaned in a sleepy manner before she recognized the nature of her father's calling. She turned to Tricia and gently nudged her awake.
"C'mon, Tricia," Cera said as she stood up and then scooped her baby sister up with her nasal horn and carried her. Tricia glanced around in a curious manner as Cera made her way for their father.
-------------------------------
Meanwhile, over at Ducky's nest, Mrs. Swimmer was the first to wake up. Upon recognizing Mr. Threehorn's call, she turned to wake all of Ducky's siblings up.
"Wake up, kids. Something's not right," Mrs. Swimmer said as she gently shook her children awake. Ducky was awakened by the sound of her mother's voice.
"What is going on, Mama?" Ducky yawned as she sat up.
"Mr. Threehorn is calling for an emergency meeting," Mrs. Swimmer replied. Ducky then turned her attention to Anna, who was still sleeping soundly.
"Anna, wake up. There is an emergency, yep yep yep," Ducky called as she tapped Anna on her right arm.
"Ow, my poor arm," Anna said as she woke up, realizing she had slept on the arm she had injured in her fiasco with Mr. Threehorn. "What's wrong, Ducky?"
"We need to meet Mr. Threehorn, yep yep yep. There is an emergency. There is, there is," Ducky replied as Anna slowly stood up. Once everybody was up and awake, the group headed out for the meeting.
-
Littlefoot shot up during Mr. Threehorn's call. "What's going on?" He looked around left and right, but there were no sharpteeth around. Something else must have been wrong. "Grandma, Grandpa, what's Mr. Threehorn screaming about?"
Rob and Zaine were both awake and looked nervously at each other. "This can't be good," Rob noted.
"With Mr. Threehorn, there's always something wrong," Zaine pointed out.
"Yeah, but this seems different," Rob thought. "Something really doesn't seem right here. We should check it out."
"I agree." Zaine looked over to Rick and Longtail. "We're going to meet up with Mr. Threehorn. You guys should come too."
-
"I wonder what's goin' on?" Anna asked in a curious manner as her group continued to walk.
"I have no idea what's going on, either. I guess we'll find out from Mr. Threehorn himself," Mrs. Swimmer replied before she looked down in the direction of her children. When she realized they were not with her, she nearly panicked but thought to look behind her and Anna. Surely enough, Ducky was trying to get her siblings to keep up with the two.
"Oh, my goodness! I'm so sorry, little ones. Anna, I think we need to slow down for the children," Mrs. Swimmer said.
"We could, but it'll be dawn before we even get there if we walk at their speed. Here, I've got an idea," Anna said before she bent forward as Ducky and her siblings approached them, all of whom were panting and exhausted. "Let's carry 'em so we can move more quickly and not wear 'em out."
"Good thinking, Anna. Okay, kids, we're going to let you all catch a ride," Mrs. Swimmer said as she picked up several of the little swimmers. Not surprising to Anna, Ducky wanted to be with her, so Anna let her and the rest of her siblings catch a ride with her. Ducky found her place on Anna's shoulder, but her siblings were not as adventurous and decided to stay where they were. Anna could tell Ducky's siblings were still somewhat uneasy around her.
"A'ight, kiddos. Hang on," Anna said before she and Mrs. Swimmer contiued to walk.
-
Grandpa Longneck opened his eyes when he heard the call that Mr. Threehorn made. he looked at Littlefoot. "I trust it is something important." He said as he looked in the direction of where the call had come from. He did his best to wake up Grandma Longneck then looked back to Littlefoot. "Are you ready to go to the meeting?" He asked him.
---
Flapper heard the call, not sure what it was, though thinking it may sound like Mr. Threehorn. He got up from where he was resting, looking for a decent place to sleep and decided to walk towards where the sound had come from. He then thought it may look odd for a flyer to be walking so he climbed a tree, a tall one, and once he was on some branches high up he jumped off, thinking he could at least glide part of the way and try not to crash into a tree as he lost altitude.
-
"It looks like we're early," Mrs. Swimmer observed, having noticed her family and Anna were the first ones to arrive at the meeting place.
"Well, at least we'll get the best spots, right kiddos?" Anna replied before she gently bent dorward so Ducky's siblings could climb off her arms. As soon as they felt ground again, the little swimmers all made a quick dash for their mother.
"Sheesh, I wonder what I've done to make 'em so nervous of me," Anna said to Ducky, who continued to remain where she was.
"They are just shy, yep yep yep. Especially around strangers. I think they are scared of you after hearing about how Mrs. Maia threw me from her nest but I am not sure, no no no," Ducky replied.
"I didn't think she was a stranger," Anna said in a confused tone.
"She is not, but she is not a family friend either. I do not think she likes our kind, yep yep yep," Ducky said.
"I know what ya mean. I hate it when someone tries to hurt a kid, and just thinkin' 'bout it makes me mad, but your siblings should realize I'm okay to be around since you're still safe and unharmed after hangin' 'round me all this time," Anna said.
"I think they will Anna, but you have to be patient with them, yep yep yep. They will feel safe around you sooner or later, yes they will," Ducky replied.
"I hope so," Anna replied as Cera and Tricia came over and joined them.
-
Rob and Zaine arrived shortly after Anna's group. Rob had decided to change back into his human form, knowing that if there was trouble he would be of more use as a human. Luckily, he didn't lose his clothes while morphing back, which would have been quite embarrassing. "Ok, so we're kind of early," Rob pointed out.
"I wonder where Littlefoot and the others are?" Zaine asked. "They're probably just waking up now."
"I hope they get here soon. Something feels really wrong here." He then noticed Anna was with Ducky's family. "Hey Anna!" he called out
Littlefoot nodded."I'm ready, Grandpa." He stood up and followed his grandpa to the meeting place.
-
Grandpa Longneck walked to the meeting place, making sure to keep his pace where Littlefoot could easily keep up.
"I do hope it is nothing to bad. But we'll find out once we are there." He said.
---
Flapper in trying to swerve to miss hitting a tree hit a bush instead. Getting up he brushed off some twigs and leaves. He took a leaf to eat and decided to walk the rest of the way, joining some others he saw walking in the same direction.
-----------
Mim did a slow jog, so she could go long distance and not be at all tired once she arrived at the meeting place. Slowing down slightly when she got close.
------------
Petrie soon arrived at the meeting place circling around the area a bit. Looking around to see if he could tell why the meeting had been called and to see if any of his friends were there already or his family before he landed.
-
It was then John had arrived, "It seems I'm a bit early,oh well" He remarked.
-
(OOC: Just so everyone knows, the emergency meeting is not taking place at the Rock Circle, but at the location Mr. Threehorn, Petrie's mom, and Guido are currently at: a forest clearing.)
From her vantage point in the sky, Rebecca could see several valley dinosaurs converging on the clearing where Mr. Threehorn stood, continuing to call out. She returned to the ground.
“I think that did it,” she reported. “We should have enough for a rescue party once everyone gets here.”
“Good,” Mr. Threehorn said, glancing around the clearing. A small group of valley dinosaursóand a few newcomers, it looked likeóhad already assembled, many of them looking like they had just woken up.
“So what is it this time, Threehorn?" a sleepy-looking whistling swimmer asked as he rubbed his eyes.
“One of the newcomers has been captured by the two fast biters who work for Red Claw.”
“What?! Then what’d you wake us up for?” a spiketail shouted. “That means he’s dead, doesn’t it? What’s there for us to do for him?”
“I didn’t say they ate him,” Mr. Threehorn snapped. He nodded at Guido. “Guido tells me that he was still alive when the fast biters ran off with him. There may still be a chance to save him.”
“Since when do sharpteeth catch food and then not eat it?” an incredulous hollowhorn asked.
“It wouldn’t be the strangest thing that’s happened in the last few days,” Rebecca pointed out.
“Which newcomer was it, exactly?” the spiketail who had spoken before asked.
“Pan…jee-uh,” Mr. Threehorn said, stammering a little as he sounded out the difficult name, “the red glider.”
“The one who looks like me,” Guido added. “A–a–a–and it was up by the Great Wall, in case anyone wants to know. …Well, actually everyone should know, because if they don’t know, then they won’t know where to go to save himó”
“Don’t start that again,” Mr. Threehorn hissed.
-
Anna waved at Rob in acknowledgement, not wanting to interrupt Mr. Threehorn.
"Who is that?" Ducky whispered.
"Shh, a friend of mine," Anna whispered back. Ducky nodded before she returned her attention to Mr. Threehorn.
-
Rob stepped forward, knowing very well that speaking out of line would most likely cause a bad impression. "They're setting up a trap. Pangaea is nothing but bait."
"How do you know that?" Zaine asked.
"Because if it wasn't so, Pangaea would already be dead." Rob looked at Mr. Threehorn. "You know it's true. Sharpteeth are not known for taking hostages. Red Claw must have found out about our arrival, so he sent Screech and Thud to lure all of us out into the Mysterious Beyond."
Littlefoot was intrigued by this particular human's words. He hadn't gotten the chance to really meet this one yet, but for some reason he knew he was right. "What does that mean for Pangaea?"
"My guess," Rob answered, "is it will buy us some time. Red Claw is not stupid. Pangaea is no use to him dead, not yet at least. He'll wait to kill him until he has all of us, which buys us a little bit of time that we shouldn't waste."
"You seem to know a lot about this kind of thing," Zaine deducted. "Any personal experience?"
Rob shook his head. "Let's just say I know how a villain works."
-
"Perhaps we could sneak in to where Pangea is being held and hopefully come out unnoticed" John explained, while it may not be the easiest tactic, since Raptor's smell is sharp,he had to try.
-
Chomper and Claw were near their cave, when they heard Mr. Threehorn's call. They listened to till that scream fell silent. Then, Chomper said to fastbiter:
"It sounds like Mr. Threehorn's roar. He usually does that, when there is an emergency!"
"That's a very efficient way to call others I must say." Claw spoke, looking in the direction in which he heard Mr.Threehorn's roar, then turning his gaze to Chomper "Should we go to gathering place right now or should we see if Chronicler and Ruby heard that call?"
"I think we should go to cave and then we could all go to where Mr. Threehorn is." Chomper answered. Claw nodded. They didn't know what kind of emergency this was all about, so it would be safer to travel in four than in two. They went to the Ruby's cave and they arrived at their destination shortly after.
"Ruby! Chronicler! Did you hear Mr. Threehorn's roar?" Chomper called to fastrunners as soon as he and Claw entered the cave.
-
"I think Rob's onto somethin'. I mean, isn't it odd that they did not eat him right on the spot? They would've done so or even remained in the valley and came after someone bigger and more plump if they were seekin' out a food source," Anna added. "I too think this is a set-up, but we've gotta get our friend back."
"True, but that could also mean the search party would be put in danger," Mrs. Swimmer spoke up. Anna looked up at her.
"If there's a group of us, we will outnumber those knuckleheads. They won't stand a chance against us," Anna replied.
"But, you humans are so small and have no horns or spikes on you, and even when you're dinosaurs, most of you guys are still pretty vulnerable," Mrs. Swimmer said.
"We may appear defenseless, but believe me M'am, our type are not to be underestimated in our defense abilities. We know a lot about their type, even their mannerisms and pattern of attack. Wouldn't you feel more comfortable knowing some of us in the search party know fastbiters more than anybody in this whole valley?" Anna asked. Mrs. Swimmer thought hard for a few moments.
"I guess you're right," she sighed. "I just don't want to see anybody get hurt."
"Trust me, we'll be okay," Anna reassured her.
"But, what about the Mysterious Beyond? I understand you've never been out in those surroundings, so how do we know you guys won't get lost or hurt?" Mrs. Swimmer asked.
"With all due respect M'am, I'm quick to learn a new terrain. I've always loved exploring new surroundings. Besides, I think a couple of my friends here came from the Mysterious Beyond, and with the help of Chomper if he shows up, we'll be just fine. Don't worry so much 'bout us. Our friend is more important to us right now," Anna said.
-
Mr. Threehorn didn’t want to admit it, but he was impressed by Rob’s powers of deduction, and his keen insight on the situation. “Well, then,” he said, “all the more reason to have a large rescue party. Who’s with me?”
“I am,” Rebecca said. “If Red Claw’s setting a trap, then I can fly ahead and see just what he’s up to.”
She turned to face Guido. “Guido, you come, too. You’ll need to take us to where you saw the fast biters catch Pangaea, so we can find which way they went.”
Guido visibly shuddered at the thought of seeking out and possibly facing down a pack of sharpteeth, but he didn't flinch. “I–I–I'll do it,” he said. “Anything for Pangaea.”
“Good,” Mr. Threehorn said. “Who else is coming?”
-
"If any flyers come perhaps they can help to scout out the area and keep watch. That alone will give us an advantage they lack." Grandpa Longneck said.
"And we may need to move in according to the wind. It's harder to smell something if the wind is blowing in a direction that does not carry the scent to the sharpteeth. Also it may help if we have an idea of who will do what instead of waiting till we are there. Who is best at what sorts of things, being stealthy ect." Flapper said.
"A large rescue party does give us an added advantage over them as well." Mim said.
Petrie flew over to where Littlefoot was, glad to see some of his friends there. "Littlefoot going?" Petrie whispered to him since he guessed the adults would not want any of them to go.
-
"I'm comin' without a doubt," Anna spoke up.
"Me, too," Cera added.
"No, Cera," Anna said as she turned her attention to her threehorn friend. "This is a task that's too dangerous for you little ones. Predators seek out the young and vulnerable, and I couldn't live with myself if I intentionally put y'all in danger."
"But, I am not vulnerable. I'm a brave threehorn, and everybody needs a brave threehorn around," Cera protested. Anna leaned forward and gently rested her hand on Cera's back.
"Cera, please listen to me. You're a very brave threehorn without a doubt, and you've proven that time and time again, but this time I need ya to promise me you'll stay outta this task," Anna said. Cera abruptly pulled away from Anna and stormed off for her nest, evidently upset with her friend. Tricia ran after her older sister, confused as to what was going on.
"Cera, wait!" Anna called as she began to follow Cera, but Mrs. Swimmer stopped her.
"Let her go, Anna. What you said is right. She needs to understand she's not old enough yet. That goes for you too, sweetie," Mrs. Swimmer said as she gently picked Ducky off of Anna's shoulder.
"If you say so, Mama," Ducky said.
"Need help gettin' all the little ones back to your nest first?" Anna asked.
"No, thank you. We don't have to walk so fast, so we'll move at a more comfortable pace," Mrs. Swimmer replied before she gently rested her right hand on Anna's left shoulder. "Be careful out there."
"I will M'am, and I'll look after the others," Anna said.
"Good luck, Anna. I will be thinking about you guys, yep yep yep," Ducky spoke up.
"Thanks, little one. We'll be back," Anna said before Mrs. Swimmer gathered up her children and headed for her nest. Anna turned toward Mr. Threehorn and headed for him.
-
Chronicler had just finished telling Ruby the 2003 Bionicle storyline when they heard the call for the meeting.
"Now what?" grumbled Chronicler, who had hoped he would be able to go to bed soon.
"That was Mr. Threehorn," replied Ruby. "It sound's like he's calling an emergency meeting for something very important. We should go there and find out what's so important to hear about."
"Do we really have to go? It's seems a little late, do you think?"
"Maybe, but don't worry. We have our own emergency to deal with tomorrow, so we will find out what this new emergency is and then we will come back here. It shouldn't take too long to explain it."
"Fine," sighed Chronicler. He grabbed his bamboo pole and followed Ruby out of the cave.
They soon ran into Claw and Chomper.
"Yes," replied Ruby to Chomper's question. "We are actually going there right now, going there right now we are."
"Let's just get this over with so I can get some rest," said Chronicler, as he continued to follow Ruby.
When they arrived at the meeting, it was obvious they were a little late. Chronicler decided to ask one of the fellow humans about what was happening. His first choice was Pangaea, but he was strangely absent, so he went to his next choice, Anna.
Chronicler walked up to Anna and asked, "What's going on here?"
-
"Guido saw Pangaea get nabbed by Screech and Thud, and now we're formin' a search party to go after those guys and save Pangaea," Anna replied to Chronicler's question.
-
Rob nodded. "I may not be a dinosaur, but I do know how to fight. I'm in."
"Count me in too," Zaine added, but Rob shook his head.
"Zaine, Anna has a point. This mission is really too dangerous for you and the others. You need to stay here where it's safe."
"Rob, if you really created me," Zaine argued, "then you know that I ever abandon my friends. Pangaea is just as much my friend now as yours."
"I understand," Rob replied, "but you were also not meant to be stupid. You're not going."
Zaine wasn't sure what he was feeling at this moment. He wanted to do everything he could to help, but he wouldn't deny that Rob was telling the truth. "You better come back. I will never forgive you if you die."
"I won't Zaine," Rob assured. "I promise."
Littlefoot was still intrigued about Rob. He really wanted to get to know him more, but this situation was not helping at all. He walked up to him. "Excuse me, but your name is Rob?"
Rob looked down. "Yes it is. I've been waiting all my life to meet you Littlefoot."
"I know this seems strange," Littlefoot admitted, "but I feel like I've seen you before, like in a sleep story or something."
Rob knew what he meant. "To tell you the truth, I've seen you in my dreams as well, but we can talk about that when I return. I would go talk to Cera. She doesn't seem too happy."
Littlefoot nodded and turned around. "I'll be at Cera's nest Grandpa." With that he ran off in her direction.
Rob turned back to Mr. Threehorn. "If you would have me, I would like to accompany you in the rescue. I can assure you I am not as weak as I look."
-
"You do?" Claw (who with Chomper had followed Ruby and Chronicler to the meeting place) asked "Can I help? You might need as many people in the rescue party as possible." he volunteered right off. If Pangea was still alive, then they had do everything to save him. Even though he, Ruby, Chronicler and Chomper were supposed to go to Mysterious Beyond to find a cure for him the next day, Pangea's life was in more immediate danger than Claw's.
"I want to help too! I can track down Screech and Thud with my sniffer." Chomper said.
-
“Well, we’ll see about that,” Mr. Threehorn said to Rob, “but I must admit you’re very knowledgeable for a newcomer. I think we could use you.”
He turned to Claw. “You too. I suppose we should feel lucky to have a sharptooth on your side.” He snorted.
Now he looked down at Chomper. “But youó” he began, but Rebecca cut him off.
“ócan come, too, provided it’s okay with Ruby. She is in charge of you, isn’t she?” She faced Mr. Threehorn. “Before you say anything, keep in mind that Chomper’s the best tracker in the valley, and furthermore he’s the only one of us who can speak Sharptooth, as far as I know.”
“You expect we’re going to negotiate with those sharpteeth?!” Mr. Threehorn asked incredulously.
“If we end up having to talk to them, we’ll need a translator. And Chomper’s the only one we have. Now are you going to argue with that, or do you realize we can’t waste the time?”
Mr. Threehorn could only sputter. The flyer had outargued him once again. He nodded grudgingly. “Oh, all right.” He took a moment to make a mental tally of how many had volunteered for the rescue mission so far. “I guess that makes seven of us. Who else?”
-
"You can go with them, Chomper, because Chronicler and I will be going with them too," replied Ruby.
"Woah, wait!" exclaimed Chronicler. "Why do you suddenly assume that I'll be going with you?"
Ruby felt a little embarrassed that Chronicler had not reacted the way she had hoped. "Well... it's just... I've noticed that you always carry that stick with you wherever you go, so I thought that you would have wanted to fight those Fast-Biters, because you said that you will always carry that stick in case if you have to protect us."
Chronicler sighed in frustration. "Fine. I'll go with you, not because I want to but because I feel like I have to. Remember, I was the one who finished off those Fast-Biters the last time they attacked us, and I have a feeling that they'll want to settle a score with me."
-
"I"m willing to come along." Mim said.
Flapper wanted to go too, but wasn't sure since his lack of knowledge and experience about flying would be quickly found out if he did go.
-
Once Cera reached her nest, she found her sleeping area and curled up. She was still very angry and was doing her best to not cry. Tricia was curious at first as to what had upset her sister, but then went over to her mother and snuggled up to her. Knowing the two were out of earshot, and that nobody else was nearby, Cera let herself cry silently and mostly out of anger, but also because she felt insulted.
-
Littlefoot noticed Petrie approach him. "I don't know," he whispered back. "I really want to help, but I know my grandparents wouldn't like it." He looked back forward as he continued walking. "I really want to see Cera. She didn't seem happy when she ran off, so I just want to see she's okay." Eventually, the two of them reached Cera's nest. He could see she was very upset about what happened. Littlefoot figured she probably wanted to be left alone, but she was his friend first and a threehorn second. "Hey Cera, are you ok?"
Zaine didn't want Rob to know what his true intentions were, but he was not planning on letting his friend leave without him. Like it or not, Rob. I'm coming with you. He remained quiet, looking at everybody converse about the situation.
Rob nodded towards Threehorn. "I promise I won't let the group down. I hope after this you will finally trust us. I know under that pride you have a good heart. You just don't show it as much, but I've seen it."
-
Cera jumped up when she heard Littlefoot's voice and quickly wiped her tears away before she looked in his direction.
"Why would you care?!" she snapped, but then realized how she sounded. "I'm sorry, Littlefoot. It's not you I'm mad at, but to answer your question, no I'm not okay. I just can't stand being told I'm too small or I'm too young or I'm this or that. What gives some bossy newcomers the idea they can tell me what I am or what I can do?"
-
"Grownups to bossy." Petrie said, "We no babies." He said crossing his arms with an annoyed look on his face. "What we do. We stay or sneak off?" He asked.
-
Littlefoot nodded. "I really do want to help. We did sneak off when those egg stealers took one of Ducky's eggs, and nobody noticed. Of course, every other time they did catch up to us one way or another." He sighed, not knowing what to do. "I don't know. What do you guys want to do?"
"I suggest we go." Littlefoot turned around and noticed Zaine. "I wanted to see if Cera was okay, but I guess you guys plan on going after Pangaea. You can count me in."
"Are you sure, Zaine?" Littlefoot asked. "Rob wanted you to stay here."
"Rob is not my dad," Zaine replied. "As cruel as it sounds, I can't always let everybody tell me what to do. I have to think for myself. Well I think we should go."
Littlefoot smiled. "I agree. Pangaea may be a newcomer, but he is our friend." He looked to Petrie and Cera. "What about you two?"
-
"Count me in," Cera said. "I know we will be in so much trouble, but so what? It's not the first time we've done this."
"I am coming too, yep yep yep," a voice spoke up. Cera looked in the direction it came from just in time to see Ducky emerge from some bushes.
-
Petrie shrugged. "it not first time we get in trouble." Then he shook his head. "Me still wonder how egg get back into ducky's mom's nest."
-
Littlefoot nodded. "Me too, Petrie. I guess we're just lucky that it found it's way back in one piece." Then he noticed Ducky come out of the bushes. "Ducky? What are you doing here? Shouldn't you be back with your family?"
"She wants to help us," Zaine answered. "She has the exact same idea that we all do."
"Are you sure Ducky?" Littlefoot asked. "I don't want to sound like a grown up, but this is going to be very dangerous. We're going up against Screech and Thud, not to mention Red Claw as well."
"We've been up against them all the time," Zaine noted. "We outsmart them all the time. We can do it again."
-
"He is right, yep yep yep. Besides, even though I am not the biggest or strongest dinosaur, I would do anything for my friends, yes I would," Ducky replied, doing her best not to show she was offended.
"Ducky's braver than any of us here. She's going, and she can hang with me. She'll be safe that way," Cera added.
-
"So... What's the plan, Mr. Threehorn?" Claw asked triceratops. He was still carrying the harpoon Chronicler had made for him and now was wondering, if it will do well as a weapon. After all, there was a possibility that they will have to fight against Screech, Thud and Redclaw to rescue Pangea...
-
"Count me in" John said.
-
"So, when do we prepare to move out?" Anna asked Mr. Threehorn.
-
"Should we head out at once or at a later time?" Mim asked.
------
"We follow adults or get Spike to use his sniffer?" Petrie asked, looking around at those around him.
-
“The plan is that we find those sharpteeth and teach them a lesson they’ll never forget!” Mr. Threehorn declared.
“It’s not that simple, Mr. Threehorn,” Rebecca said. “We have to get Pangaea back in one piece, too.”
“Well, obviously!” Mr. Threehorn exclaimed indignantly. “We’ll just find which sharptooth has him, and make it drop him!” He looked out at the small crowd of uncertain-looking valley dinosaurs. “And we’ll be a lot more likely to succeed if more of you cowards join!”
Mr. Clubtail took a step forward. “Who are you calling a coward?!” he shouted. “You’re looking to beat up some sharpteeth, fine; I’ll go!”
A few more of the Great Valley’s gutsier residents (and those who felt that their pride had been insulted by Mr. Threehorn) agreed to join the group.
“All right, then!” Mr. Threehorn said, “we move out now!” He looked to Guido. So did Rebecca.
For a moment Guido looked confused. “O–o–o–oh, right!” he said, realizing that the others needed him to show them where he he had seen Screech and Thud catch Pangaea. He paused for a moment to get his bearings. “Uhh…this way!” he said, and started off towards the Great Wall.
Mr. Threehorn followed him. “Hurry!” he called to the others. “Time is of the essence!”
Rebecca looked around for a moment, wondering where Amy was, before taking off and following as well.
-
Rick stepped up behind Zaine holding Longtail in his arms. "I'm coming too... and so is Longtail. I suppose I could just keep carrying him until we need him, unless someone here can wake him up." He then looked to Zaine. "Think you're up to waking your 'brother' Zaine?"
Spike walked into the clearing after following Ducky and gently nudged his sister with a smile, and then nodded his head at Petries idea as he began to sniff the air around their group.
Grandma Longneck sighed as Guido and Mr.Threehorn led the charge. "I do hope this ends well. I would like to see Pangaea unharmed." she said as she began to fall into stop behind the other valley members.
-
Rob followed the group, but he noticed Zaine was missing as well. He figured Zaine had gone to be with Littlefoot and the others, but at the same time he sensed a defiant tone about the longneck. "I hope he doesn't do anything stupid." he muttered to himself. He looked back to Threehorn. "You know, there may be the possibility that Red Claw will have more sharpteeth nearby, maybe fast biters or worse. We should prepare for for a fight if something goes wrong."
Zaine noticed Longtail sleeping like a baby in Rick's arms, and he laughed. "Longtail would be the one to stay asleep through everything. I'll get him awake." He walked up leaned towards Longtail. He began to whisper "Hey Longtail. If you don't wake up right now, you're not going to get the chance to eat because Spike will eat all of your food."
Littlefoot was happy Spike showed up, but he was surprised that Rick had decided to go with them and not with the rescue party. "I figured you would have been with the others, but I'm glad you're here. We'll need somebody like you to help us out." He could hear movement close by, which meant that the party was leaving. "Ok guys. The rescue party is leaving. Let's follow them, but keep your distance. We don't want them to know we are there, but we don't want to lose them."
-
Grandpa Longneck walked along with the others. His mate was going and he intended to go and assumed as one of the leaders of the valley it was assumed he would go also. He hoped he could free the captive and get back with great valley resident being harmed to badly.
Mim walked along with the group as well, staying with the other dinos that were going and were about her size.
----------------
"Yea, we no want to be found by grown ups." Petrie said to the others.
-
Bron arrived at the last moment "I'm coming as well" he inquired. "Well, at least we'll outnumber them if Redclaw's gang happens to have Pangea,if not then things might get ugly" John explained.
-
Anna followed in line as well.
--------------------------------
"Well, it looks like we're ready to follow them. Let's go already," Cera whispered.
"With the help of Spike's sniffer, we will be able to follow them, yep yep yep," Ducky said as she climbed up on Cera.
-
Longtail hearing Zaine's voice and what he said, forced the flyer to act on gut instinct as he said aloud before being fully aware of who was carrying him, "I warned you before Spike!" he then gripped his claws into the sides of Ricks arms.
Rick kept his mouth shut despite the pain of Longtail's claws in his arms. 'I forgot how sharp his claws tend to be...' thought Rick to himself as he looked Longtail dead in the eyes.
Longtail then opened his eyes and looked up to see Rick less than happy and gave an apologetic look as he replied, "Sorry... I thought Spike was stealing my food again."
Spike looked over at Rick and Longtail, his face showing his disapproval of being accused of such things. However he quickly returned to using his sniffer to keep tracking the grown ups of the valley.
-
Not far outside the valley, Screech and Thud ran along the path they had taken to find the valley entrance, returning to where they had left Red Claw. As they sprinted down a narrow canyon, they spotted the big sharptooth heading in their direction. He had obviously followed their trail to meet them halfway.
“Red Claw! We have the glider!” Screech shouted triumphantly.
Red Claw grinned toothily. “Excellent!” he roared. “I can already taste that flyer’s flesh!”
Screech was grinning as well. “And I’m ready to taste this one’s,” he chuckled eagerly, digging his claws slightly into Pangaea.
Red Claw’s face turned stone serious. “Not yet!” he growled. “The glider is useless to us dead!”
“I wan’t going to kill him!” Screech protested. He looked down at his captive with a murderous glint in his eye. “My plan was to wound him…repeatedly…for as long as possible…”
Red Claw brought his head down to Screech’s level, snarling. “Don’t. Hurt. The glider.”
“Fine, fine,” Screech grumbled, rolling his eyes. “But only until you’ve caught your flyer.”
Red Claw grunted in approval, then turned to Thud. “Now, Thud, I have a job for you.”
“Another one?!” Thud complained. “But we justó”
Red Claw demonstrated that he didn’t need sighted eyes to deliver a death glare.
“…Will do, boss,” Thud said meekly.
“Good,” Red Claw said. “I need you to round up others of your kind. Tell them a large reward is in store for them if they cooperate.”
“What reward?” Thud asked.
“If I know the leafeaters, they will send a herd to retrieve the glider,” Red Claw said. “Too many for the three of us to fight. If I am to get my jaws on that flyer, I will need to keep the rest of the group occupied. Those other fast biters will be the distraction. Once I have the flyer, they are free to whatever meat they have killed.”
“Oh, I get it,” Thud said, understanding.
“Now get a move on!” Red Claw said. “They need to be in position before the leafeaters arrive!”
Thud nodded, and without wasting another second, turned, and rushed off.
--------------------------------------------------
The party arrived at the base of the hills that sloped upward to meet the Great Wall.
“Here,” Guido said. “This is where I saw them grab Pangaea.”
Mr. Threehorn looked up the hill. “Where’s the nearest path out of the valley?” he asked.
Rebecca flew up high to look for the nearest opening in the Great Wall. She quickly spotted it, and returned to the ground.
“It’s a narrow pass,” she reported. “The one the farwalking spiketails use when they come here every cold time.”
“I knew that,” Mr. Threehorn muttered.
“Chomper,” Rebecca said, “use that sniffer of yours to find the fast biters’ trail. See if it leads to that pass.”
“All right,” Mr. Threehorn said, “we’re going uphill! Single file, everyone!”
Permitting Guido to ride on top of his head, Mr. Threehorn led the way up the steep slope.
-
Cool! I haven't been hiking through mountains in so long, Anna thought to herself as she got in line and began to ascend. Mountains were Anna's second most favorite outdoor feature to recreate in, water being first. She then noticed her balance was off, and remembered she had never done this as a swimmer.
Use your tail!, Ducky's voice rang in her head. Anna was still forgetful at times about having a tail.
"Oh, yeah," Anna chuckledto herself as she used her tail to balance herself.
----------------------------
"Do you smell them yet, Spike?" Cera asked.
-
"We be careful," Petrie whispered, "Not found out and told to go back." He said.
---
"Keep a lookout everyone. They have to know we're coming." Grandpa Longneck said to some of the others.
"Indeed, planing an ambush would be a logical course of action on their part." Mim said from where she was.
-
As Rob began the trek up the mountain, numerous things began to circulate through his mind. He found himself asking a bunch of questions that he wasn't sure he wanted the answers to. What if Pangaea is already dead? What if we are walking to our deaths right now? What if Red Claw does ambush us and we can't fight them back? What if they head to the Great Valley? What if they reach Littlefoot, Zaine, and the others? He immediately shook his head of such things, trying to keep as optimistic view as possible. "I can't think things like this," he muttered to himself. "We'll save Pangaea, and we'll all get back alive."
Littlefoot led the others behind him as they followed Spike towards the rescue party. He looked around to make sure nobody was coming after them, and when he found nobody he was relieved. "I guess most of the grown ups are in the rescue party. That will make following them a bit easier." He couldn't keep his mind off of Rob for some reason. Rob mention something about the two of them before, but he couldn't quite make sense of it. "I wonder what Rob meant with what he said to me back there? How could the two of us be so connected if I only just met him?"
Zaine couldn't help but overhear Littlefoot's thoughts. "You would be surprised how much you can be connected to somebody even if you don't know them. I know how you feel, but I'm sure Rob will explain it once we settle all of this." Zaine then turned back to Longtail, who was still in the process of waking up. "Yeah, sorry about that Longtail. I didn't know how else to wake you. Listen, one of the newcomers has been nabbed by Screech and Thud, so we're going to rescue him. The grown ups can't know though, because we are following them."
-
John nearly lost his balance at first but soon regained it as he slowly trekked up the mountain, he was never sure about any of this and in his mind the thought of being Ambushed by Red Claw and his raptor duo ate away at his conscience.
-
Being smaller than the adult dinosaurs, Ruby and Chronicler were able to walk side-by-side through the narrow pass, directly behind Chomper and Claw. As they walked, Ruby couldn't help but get a bad feeling about what might soon happen.
"I'm not so sure about all this, not sure at all about this," said Ruby to herself.
"What do you mean?" asked Chronicler.
"I can't help but get the feeling that there might be a big fight, and I don't want a big fight like that to happen."
"Me neither. I'd like to avoid a bloodbath as much as you do, and I think I know how we might be able to do it."
Ruby was curious about what Chronicler had in mind. "How will we do that?"
"If you want to prevent a fight, you should always try to talk it out before you throw a punch."
"But how will we do that? They don't speak Leafeater and we don't speak Sharptooth."
"But Chomper does, and since you're his caretaker, it should be easy for you to convince him to agree with us."
Ruby thought about it for a moment and eventually agreed with Chronicler. She then said to Chomper, "Hey, Chomper, did you hear what Chronicler and I just talked about?"
-
Meanwhile, as Anna continued to walk, she began to feel the same way she felt whenever she hiked in bear country back in the human world. She felt extremely alert as her senses heightened.
"Somethin's not right," she whispered to herself.
-
Grandpa Longneck kept watch as he walked along, not just keeping out a watch for sharpteeth and fastbiters but also to make sure no one was starting to straggle or fall behind.
Mim walked along with the group. She was a bit apprehensive as to what would happen but did remain as calm as she could. She continued to remain around and with the dinos that were her size since traveling with them was easier then with the large ones.
-
Spike continued sniffing the air, following the scents of the valley elders staying steadily focused, knowing that getting distracted could be bad.
Longtail however began to fidget nervously in Ricks arms. The young flyer didn't want to admit it... but he had a bad feeling, and it only seemed to get worse as their group got closer to the valley wall. 'I don't know what's gonna happen.... but... I just hope, we all make it out.' he thought to himself.
Rick felt a chill go up his spine, and he hesitated for only a moment before falling into step once again. He looked down at Longtail noticing his fidgeting, and then looked over to the others in their group. He then slowed his pace and asked Zaine and Littlefoot. "I'm getting a bad feeling, and Longtail's fidgeting isn't making it any better.... are you two sure we should be doing this?"
~~~
Grandma Longneck continued to follow the rest of the group and fell into line behind several of the other valley members as their rescue party began to ascend the Great Wall. "I'd forgot how much of a climb this would be." she said in a oddly amused tone of voice.
-
Chomper was sniffing the ground, making sure that they were on the right trail. He turned back, towards Ruby and Chronicler and said:
"I did and I can translate your words to Redclaw, but I doubt he will listen. He is the meanest sharptooth in Mysterious Beyond after all..."
"Well... We will have to try anyway." Claw spoke "Valley Elders will surely want to hear about your idea, Chronicler. They might know how to negotiate with Redclaw." he added.
-
Littlefoot nodded. "I understand your feelings, but Pangaea is our friend. He would do anything to help us if we were in trouble, and we need to do the same. If that means going into the Mysterious Beyond, then that's what we'll do." Littlefoot kept an eye on the group to make sure nobody was falling behind, and everything seemed well. He then noticed that Zaine was getting a little restless as well. "Zaine, are you okay?"
"Call me crazy," Zaine replied, "but I'm getting that bad feeling Rick and Longtail have too. Something doesn't feel right."
"What do you think it is?" Littlefoot asked again.
"I don't know. I'm probably just getting paranoid." Zaine shook it off and smiled. "I'll be fine." In the back of his mind, he wasn't fine. Every time Longtail gets a bad feeling, I get it too. If he is worried out of all of us, then something bad is definitely going to happen. Whatever it is, we can't let that get in our way.
As Rob continued up the hike, he couldn't stop thinking about Littlefoot. After all this time, I finally meet him, but I feel like I've always known him. I see him in my dreams all the time. Were they a sign? Was I destined to be brought here to meet him and the others? Shaking the thought off of his mind and coming back to the matter at hand, he hurried up to Threehorn. "I know how difficult this may seem, but we should try negotiating with them when we find them. I've been thinking, and it doesn't make sense for Red Claw to take Pangaea JUST to get to all of us. There has to be something else more specific he wants. We find out what that is, maybe we can give it to him and avoid bloodshed, that is if what he wants doesn't involve anybody. Otherwise, this is going to get ugly."
-
"He does need help, and it not first time we go to mysterious beyond." Petrie said, thinking to himself that it seems they kept going into the mysterious beyond for this or that reason pretty often.
-
"Oh, you guys are acting like a couple of scaredy eggs! We don't have anything to worry about," Cera said in attempts to calm the group down but ended up sounding proud. She did not want to admit she was nervous herself and hoped the others could not sense it.
---------------------
"I swear, somethin' doesn't feel right. It's way too quiet out here," Anna said in a whisper as she continued to walk. She then overheard Grandma Longneck's comment.
"Do we need to slow down?" she asked the elderly longneck in a concerned manner.
-
"I think so,I've got a bad feeling that we may be ambushed" was John's response to Anna's question.
-
At this time of night, there were several fast biters out roaming the Mysterious Beyond, searching for nocturnal prey and the odd sleeping farwalker. Some hunted alone, others in pairs or small packs. Using his sharp sense of smell to pick up on their locations, Thud relayed Red Claw’s message to as many fast biters as he could find. Most of them reacted a little skeptically or even nervously when Red Claw’s name was mentioned, but their interest was unanimously piqued by the promise of a large meal. Nearly every fast biter Thud met quickly accepted his offer, and was directed to the location where Red Claw planned to set the trap.
Eventually, Thud decided that he had gathered enough fast biter mercenaries to pull off an ambush of an entire herd of leafeaters, and returned to Red Claw and Screech.
--------------------------------------------------
“This is it: the pass,” Mr. Threehorn said as the group arrived at the narrow opening that led out of the valley. “Follow me through, and keep alert: these sharpteeth are up to something; for all we know they’re planning an ambush.”
Guido grew tense at these words, tightening his grip on one of Mr. Threehorn’s brow horns.
“Keep moving, everyone!” Rebecca called out as she flew ahead of the group. “I’ll see if I can find out what they have planned. I doubt they’re going to give Pangaea up without a fight.”
-
"Without a doubt," Anna replied to both John and Mr. Threehorn. "Otherwise, we would've run into a fastbiter or two by now. Seems they would lurk close to the valley if they were lookin' for food. Somethin's definitely not right out here."
-
"I agree," Rob added. "This is almost too easy, which means that something isn't going to happen according to plan." He almost thought he saw a fast biter following them, but he dismissed it from his mind. I never thought I would have to fight sharpteeth, let alone fast biters. I hope I'm strong enough. He fell back towards Anna, who was equally wary as him. "You sense it too. This whole scene has trap written all over it."
Littlefoot and the group eventually made it to the foot of the hill the rescue party had gone up already. "I think they went up this hill," he deduced. "We should too, but go around so we're not directly behind them. If we get to higher ground, we can see exactly what's happening with them."
"Good idea," Zaine replied. "If something bad starts to happen, we'll be ready to jump in if necessary." At the same time, Zaine wanted to just run up and yell for Rob. He really didn't want to see his new friend get hurt, but Littlefoot was right. First they had to get to safer ground. Then he could worry about Rob. "Let's go then." He and Littlefoot started up the hill, leading the rest of the group behind them with Spike still in front.
-
"And see ahead of where they are and good places to hide if sharpteeth or fastbiters appear and chase us." petrie said, shivering at the thought of being chased by a sharptooth or fastbiter, let alone more then one.
-----------
"Hmm, perhaps they are absent here since they are being gathered and or are waiting at a certain place." Mim said, thinking things over a bit before she said anything.
"Even more reason for us to remain close together and extra alert." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
"That's what my gut instinct says right now," Anna replied to Rob. "I hope I'm wrong, but just in case anything does happen, we should still be alert and on guard."
-------------------------
"Okay, here we go," Cera said as she began to follow Littlefoot with Ducky riding on her back.
"I hope we get up there okay, yep yep yep," Ducky added.
"We will, and if we can't, I can always grab onto Littlefoot's tail," Cera replied.
-
Spike continued to use his sniffer to track the grown ups, but knew about the course correction the others were trying to use. He climbed the hill with a minor difficulty but he reached the top with a smile. He could see down the other side of the hill where the grown-ups were walking.
Rick was climbing behind Zaine and caught his footing as he slipped. "Geez... these rocks are just as dangerous as they are in my world." he said aloud.
Longtail who had taken flight during the hike up the cliff looked down and laughed. "Then maybe your human form isn't the best for climbing rocks." he commented with a sly sneer.
Rick decided it would be best to continue climbing without responding to Longtail's snarky comment.
~~~
Grandma Longneck stopped walking for a moment as she noticed movement at the base of the wall. She squinted her eyes to see who or what it was that was moving. "Does anyone know who that is at the base of the great wall?" she asked with curiosity.
-
"I can't tell who it is," Anna spoke up as she squinted.
-
Mim used her right hand to shield her eyes as she looked ahead at that spot. "I can't see exactly who it is either." She said.
"I do wonder who it is." Grandpa Longneck said, remaining calm so as to not get the others needlessly worried, but a bit concerned himself, though remaining calm in case it was not any danger.
-
"No idea" John said, attempting to get a better view of the mysterious figure.
-
Rob looked in the direction that everybody was looking at. At first he couldn't tell who they were since they were so far down, but then as he squinted his eyes he could pick out certain shapes. Then he recognized them and almost gasped. It's Littlefoot and the others! What the heck are they doing here? Then he noticed three other figures and sighed. Zaine's definitely with them. So are Rick and Longtail. I knew Zaine wouldn't listen. Then again, I should have known that from the start since I created him. He didn't want to bring it up to worry any of the grown ups, and it looked like he didn't need to. They all seemed to be going a different route then the one they were on, which came as a relief. Good, they're heading for higher ground. They won't be in as much danger if they're above everything. Still, they shouldn't be here. Rob whispered to Anna, "Things may have just gotten much more complicated. I think that's Littlefoot and the others down there. The grown ups haven't noticed them yet, so I think we should keep it that way."
Littlefoot kept his footing as much as he could as he climbed in somewhat of a sideways angle. He mostly wanted to make sure nobody was falling behind, and for the most part it seemed everybody was keeping close. "Just walk slowly guys. If we try to run we might slip and fall. That might attract the attention of the grown ups, or worse."
"I'm surprised they haven't caught on to us yet," Zaine admitted. "I figured somebody would have spotted us from that height. I guess we're just lucky."
"Then let's not jinx it," Littlefoot added.
"You don't have to tell me twice," Zaine agreed. In the back of his mind, he knew that if anybody would have spotted them it was Rob. I know Rob saw us. It looked like he had stopped for a second there, and it definitely didn't seem like it was to catch a breather. Although why he hasn't alerted the grown ups is beyond me. Let's just hope it stays that way.
-
Spike stopped for a moment to sniff several flowers, and then promptly consume them with a smile on his face. Spike chewed on the flowers for several seconds before swallowing his mini meal and looked down to see what exactly had made the grown ups stop walking.
Longtail looked down from his perch on top of Spikes head and frowned. "Something made the grown ups stop walking... it looks like they're staring at someone... or something." he commented with worry.
Rick gave a sly smile at guessing who it was at the base of the mountain.
"Oh I woldn't worry too much... it certainly shouldn't be considered dangerous." he said continuing to grin.
~~~
Grandma Longneck squinted a little harder to try and make out the figure below and was shocked when they stepped into the light cast by the bright circle. "So, that's where he's been..." she said aloud.
The figure stood at the base of the valley wall and turned to see a rather confusing sight... but knowing it would be best to get straight to the point the figure stepped into the light shining from the bright circle and slowly began to climb the path the grown ups happen to be walking revealing himself to be none other than Cyrix!
-
Anna glanced in the direction Rob had looked in.
"I had a feelin' they would do this," Anna whispered in response. "You're right, it's best we don't alert the others." She then noticed the stranger everybody had stopped to stare at.
"Who is that?" she wondered out loud.
-----------------------
"I hope they don't see us," Cera said.
"I hope not either, oh no no no," Ducky added.
-
Rob knew instantly who the stranger was. He knew him through all the RP's he had participated in on GOF. I wondered when I would meet him. I wonder if he knows that his nephew is here as well? Rob smiled, as he knew exactly who this stranger was. "I had a feeling you would show up. It's nice to finally meet you, Cyrix."
Zaine noticed Cyrix approach the rescue party. "Well Cyrix is keeping them occupied. That will give us more time to sneak around. I wonder what took him so long to get here. I figured he would have been among the first to help rescue Pangaea."
"Your guess is as good as mine," Littlefoot agreed, "but like you said, this gives us an advantage that we can't afford to waste. Let's keep moving now that he has their attention."
-
Cyrix looked up at Rob and smiled.
"Oh you must be one of the newcomers to the valley. I'm sorry, but I don't seem to know who you are." he said to Rob. "I was also unaware that so many of you would be traveling outside the valley today. How may I be of assistance?"
Longtail looked at Littlefoot with a smile. "Good idea." he then took a moment to sniff the air and he caught a scent on the wind. "Hey!", he said quietly. "I think I smell my uncle!"
-
"Glad to see you here. We can certainly use extra help." Grandpa Longneck said to Cyrix once he saw who it was and everyone else had spoken, seeing no hurry to speak.
"Yes, nice to see you here." Mim said.
----------
"Me glad." Petrie said, "he distract them so they no see us me hope." Petrie said, hoping Cyrix's appearance would indeed distract them so they would not see them.
-
As Thud arrived at Red Claw and Screech’s location, he saw a number of the fast biters he had enlisted earlier that had apparently gotten there just before him. Screech was squawking out instructions to them; turning his head to indicate a specific direction (his hands being filled by the glider), he sent them on their way, presumably to their ambush positions.
“Excellent work, Thud!” Red Claw said as he detected Thud’s arrival via his powerful sense of smell. “We’ve already had several fast biters arrive; Screech has been directing them to spread out and find hiding places for the ambush. They will attack on my signal.”
“All this for just one flyer?” Thud said.
Red Claw growled and lowered his head to Thud’s level. “Perhaps you will never understand until you get your own eyes ripped out by an inferior creature. My hatred of that flyer is like none I have ever felt before, and I willó”
Red Claw suddenly stopped and snifed the air. He reared up to get a better whiff. “Oh, bones!” he cursed. “I can smell the leafeaters already! They’re here too soon! Not all of the fast biters are in position yet!” He snarled in frustration. “We will need to distract them somehow!”
--------------------------------------------------
Ever since he had been grabbed by Screech, Pangaea had not stopped shaking. The expectation of his imminent death was straining his nerves to their limits; Pangaea seriously doubted that he had ever felt so terrified.
He tried as best as he could to focus his mind on something else, but his thoughts kept snapping back to the knowledge that he was probably about to die. The unusual circumstances of his anticipated demise inspired some surprisingly philosophical contemplation, however: If I die in the LBT world, do I just wake up back home, or am I dead for good? he pondered. Paradoxically, the uncertainty of his post-mortem future made him even more tense, but the possibility that it wouldn’t be the end for him gave him hope and calmed him to some extent.
Pangaea couldn’t stop wondering about another thing, though: What are they waiting for? Why don’t they just kill me? He almost wished that Screech would just bite his head off or crush him in his claws already, and spare him the torturous anticipation. He was certain that Screech still held a grudge from Pangaea attacking him the previous night; after all, Pangaea figured, what could be more humiliating to a sharptooth than being attackedóand beaten!óby a prey animal a fraction of its size?
What Pangaea didn’t understand is why Screech seemed to be doing everything possible not to hurt or kill him. When he finally arrived at the most plausible reason, Pangaea felt like an idiot for taking so long to figure it out. Oh no…They’re using me as bait?! It made sense; Red Claw had already attacked the Great Valley twice in less than a day’s time, and obviously failed to get whatever it is he wanted (which was almost certainly Amy, Pangaea thought, if she had been the one who blinded him). He must be attempting a new strategy: drawing his quarry out from the safety of the valley. Unfortunately, this realization made Pangaea feel even more depressed than he already was: if anyone in the valley came out to rescue him, and ended up being hurt or injured, he doubted that he could ever forgive himself. Worse, if the rescue attempt were unsuccessful, Pangaea would probably die himself before he even had the chance.
-
John grimaced, his only focus was on rescueing Pangaea, "well I don't want to be rude but a friend is in need,so I insist we push on" John explained to the dinosaur known as Cyrix.
-
Pterano and Amy were over some mountains, looking for a place to rest for a bit.
"Is everything okay Amy?" The orange colored flyer gave a puzzled expression at the siamese patterned flyer.
"Yeah, I'm fine," She looked down at her feet to be sure she had some balance and would not slip. Her tone was muttered in a way that made Pterano not convinced that she was okay, but he did not say anything and continued flying overhead.
As they were looking for a place, Amy thought over her decision to leave the valley and how much she was willing to sacrifice to leave the people she knew and loved.
Is this really worth sacrificing? What in the world am I going to do if Red Claw tries to attack them again? But maybe if I do something to distract him...he’ll leave them alone. The smart thing to do would be to find a way out of this world and live the remainder of this world the best way I can. But the bold thing would be to have Red Claw hunting after me...so no one else gets hurt.
Amy halted for a moment and Pterano almost didn’t see her stop, so he stopped in mid air and tried to get to her level.
“Amy?” He asked. After a brief pause, Amy shook her head and stated, “Pterano, I’m just wondering...”
She trailed off, wondering if it would be wise to tell her thoughts to him. Finally she decided to change immediately what she was going to say.
“How far off are we from shelter. I’m smelling the air and it’s a little moist.”
Pterano nodded in agreement, “Yes you’re right, it’s rather moist around these parts, well luckily we aren’t too far off, just a few more wing lengths and we will be there.”
He flew overhead again and Amy, with her new improved eye sight watched up float up. She thought it was fascinating, as humans are as smart as they claim to be, they still did not know how certain birds flew. What fascinated her even more was that a prehistoric reptile right in front of her was flying and she, a descendant of these primitive species, could witness it and try it for herself. She still pondered over the situation however, if Red Claw didn’t know she left, it would be likely that he would strike again in the valley.
--------------
Red Claw was thinking quick, trying to see what they could do to distract the Great Valley residents. He growled to Thud, shoved him forward and muttered, “Go! Distract them while you can.”
------------
Mr. Three Horn froze, feeling a very eerie chill up his spine. He also sniffed the air and sighed. If things weren’t bad enough, sky water was going to splash upon them. He however, felt something else astir.
Rebecca noticed Mr. Three Horn's halt and flew over to him, "What is it?"
-
Mim paused as did Grandpa Longneck since Mr. Threehorn had stopped and they knew he would not stop unless he had a good reason to.
"Is something up?" Grandpa Longneck asked.
"Or about to come down?" Mim asked looking up at the sky.
----
Flapper had found a good size branch he could use as a weapon and went out behind the others and worked on trying to catch up with the group of adults who had left.
-
Rob laughed a bit at Cyrix's confusion. "Sorry, I got ahead of myself. I'll explain it later. My name's Rob by the way." Rob then stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Mr. Threehorn freeze. "He doesn't stop like this for anything," he said to Cyrix. "Something is definitely wrong." He looked around some more, and again he could have sworn he saw fast biters. I must be paranoid or something. "What is it?" he called out to Mr. Threehorn. "What's wrong?"
As the group continued to climb, Littlefoot noticed the rescue party had stopped. "Hey guys, something's wrong. They've stopped moving."
Zaine noticed it as well. "Cera's dad is on to something. I don't think I've ever seen him like that."
Littlefoot nodded. "We need to be even more careful now. If something is about to happen, we need to be somewhere safe." He looked back down at the party. Please nothing happen to them.
-
Anna overheard Mim's comment and glanced up at the sky before she glanced at the rocky ground beneath them. She then returned her glance to Mr. Threehorn.
"Damn, this isn't lookin' good at all," Anna spoke up. "If we have to move fast and the ground gets slippery, this could be even more dangerous than we had anticipated."
------------------------
"Don't worry so much, Littlefoot. My dad will take on any sharptooth that dares to mess with them. They've got a brave threehorn with them, that's for sure," Cera said. She then sniffed the air and glanced up.
"Oh, great. Just what we need," Cera grumbled.
"The skywater will make the ground too slippery, yes it will," Ducky added in a nervous manner.
-
Mr. Three Horn, in frustration, shused all who was asking him questions.
"Quiet! Just listen!" He paused for a moment to listen to anything that would deem "dangerous" or "not normal". He heard a bit of growling ahead and stated.
"Everyone! Stay firm and strong, I hear something ahead!" He placed himself forward of everyone and stared toward the direction to the noise.
------------
She walked with Pterano and they finally found a resting spot. It was a cliff den that like a bit unkept, as if it wasn’t maintained for days.
“Well...I guess this will have to do for tonight.” Pterano nodded as he cleared a bit of the clutter away and Amy brushed past the clutter. She tried to help out as well, but Pterano stopped her and responded, “I can do the rest, you just try to go to sleep.”
Amy blushed slightly as Pterano held her hand, but she quickly backed away and stated, “Don’t worry about me, I can do some of my share.” She turned away to clear some of the clutter, but Pterano kept insisting, “Amy...a young flyer such as yourself needs strength if you want to start your flying lessons.” He stepped in her way to try to hold her attention.
Amy was not comfortable with this closeness at all, even if this was Pterano that was getting this close.
"I said I.CAN.DO.THIS." She was serious this time, giving a stern stare at him as she said this in an unknowingly frustrated tone.
The orange flyer raised a brow, a bit startled by the younger flyer's action.
"Ok...sorry, I just thought you might needed a rest." He turned away and cleared off the clutter on one side while Amy cleared clutter off the other side. As she did so, she thought over what she was going to do.
I don't know what I should do...should I go back to see if everything's okay, or just stay out of the valley and forget about it?
-
"It seems we are near" John said, he and a few others including Bron and a parasaur were,at first,reluctant to go on any further seeing as it was growling that they had heard, however they went along with it regardless.
------
"I don't know,Cera, there could be many sharpteeth waithing for them" Ali explained.
-
Rick gave a momentary scoff as he replied quietly, "Ali, fastbiters may be smart... but come on, in the Mysterious Beyond, where would Red Claw find any other sharpteeth willing to join and fight with him... I'm sure most of them hate his guts."
Longtail landed on Zaines back and whispered, "I smell sharpteeth... ALOT of sharpteeth... like enough to be a really big threat.... I think we need to be ready for anything."
Spike could smell the sharpteeth too and his natural reaction kicked in as he took two cautious steps back and looked to Littlefoot with a pleading gaze as if to say 'can we go home now?'
~~~
Cyrix stepped next to Mim and Rob as he gently asked, "If we're all out here... and the sharpteeth are so close by... then who's watching after the children?"
-
(OOC:GVG you do realize Ali is with Littlefoot and the others, who are following Mr.Threehorn's group).
-
OOC: (Yes Belmont I do. :DD Rick, Longtail and Spike are with them.)
-
((OOC: I didn't think Ali was even with Littlefoot and his group. I just figured nobody did anything with her. Also, judging by Amy's post I am assuming that we are interacting with the fast biters now. Please correct me if I'm wrong Amy.))
Rob sighed. "That's another thing," he whispered back to Cyrix. "Littlefoot and the others are following us down below. They're climbing up around the other side to higher ground. Your nephew and Zaine are with them. We're trying to keep their presence a secret because we don't want to expose them to any sharpteeth out here." Unfortunately, it seemed they arrived at their destination, because a group of fast biters appeared around them. Rob immediately tensed up, keeping his hands in a defensive position ready to fight back. "I should have figured this was a trap!"
Zaine nodded. "It is the Mysterious Beyond after all, but I agree. I have a really bad feeling about this." Then he noticed the fast biters were already surrounding the party. "Oh no! They've got them! Littlefoot, we have to do something!"
"We will," Littlefoot assured. He then addressed the rest of the group. "We can't do anything from this position. We're almost at the top of this hill where we can get a better view. Just keep moving but try not to get spotted. If we can get to the top then we should be fine."
-
(OOC: @GVG: Ok,didn't know that. @LBTfan13: Its easy to assume that she was with them the whole time, she just didn't have anything to say.)
John stopped in his tracks as two fast biters appeared before him "I was expecting this" he said nonchalantly before continuing "a clever ambush, I must say. But sadly, it will not stop me"...
-
"Yup, I too figured this would happen. Sharpteeth are so predictable when you're a living thing that's smarter than them," Anna sighed. She then thought of the children and how she and Rob had seen them not long before.
I hope they don't do anything stupid, Anna thought to herself as she watched the fastbiters like a hawk.
-----------------------
"So, when can we kick some fastbiter tail?" Cera snorted.
-
"Maybe can drop rocks on the fast biters, or roll some off the top of the hill while remaining hidden." Ducky said.
"They to big for us to fight." Petrie said. "How we help them?"
-
(OOC: THE FAST BITERS SHOULDN'T BE ATTACKING YET. I hadn't planned on them even coming into view until after the negotiation attempt by Chronicler and Myrkin's characters. The idea was that Red Claw & co. agree to negotiate in order to give the fast biters time to surround the group. By the way, I can't really post anything else after this until Chronicler and Myrkin make the first move in trying to talk to Thud, Screech, and Red Claw.)
“What?!” Thud squawked as Red Claw pushed him forward with his order to distract the approaching leafeaters. “Why can’t Screech do it?”
“Because I’m holding the glider, you dope!” Screech snapped.
“But how am I supposed to fight an entire herd on my own?” Thud protested.
“You can’t attack them,” Screech told him. “I told the other fast biters not to strike or even show themselves until you and Red Claw attack.”
“What about you?” Thud asked.
Screech rolled his eyes, held up Pangaea, and shook him in front of Thud (much to Pangaea’s discomfort). “Hello? Glider!” he said in a sarcastic, singsongy tone. “I can’t fight as long as I’m holding this thing.”
“Well, give him to me and you go keep the leafeaters busy!”
“And risk letting him get away? Not a chance!” Screech snarled. “I’ve got a score to settle with this glider once this whole thing is done.”
“Can you at least come with me? The leafeaters are coming to get the glider, after all. They won’t trample you as long as you’re holding him.”
As much as he didn’t want to admit it, Screech couldn’t argue with that logic. “Red Claw, do you think he’s right?” he asked the big sharptooth, a hint of reluctance in his voice. “Should I go with him?”
Pangaea, meanwhile, breathed a shuddery sigh of anxiety and longing. He had never wished more that he could understand what the sharpteeth were saying.
-
(OOC: I omitted part of my post. Sorry...)
-
"So...what now?" Anna asked as she looked around for any sharpteeth.
------------------
"I do not like this, oh no no no," Ducky said as she peered at the group from behind Cera's napeshield.
"I agree, Ducky. Something's not right here," Cera agreed.
-
"What we do. What can we do?" Petrie asked, obviously fearful, drawing his wings up close to himself.
-
Red Claw sighed in frustration as the two fast biters bickered about this.
Really guys...? Is this what I have to deal with?
"I don't care what you do! Just make sure the flyer is lured in! Is that really hard to follow?!" Red Claw growled to them. He shook his head and walked away from them to get some peace away from most of the fast biters.
However, one of them went up to him and stated boldly, "Sir, we looked around for the where abouts of this flyer, there are many out there now, which one do we get?"
Red Claw really had enough of the constant confusion and questioning.
"Distract the ones that are coming this way, and make sure no one is around a certain flyer, a cream and brown colored flyer...and don't try to rip me off of one, I remember scent now more than ever."
The fast biter didn't respond for a moment, but then sighed and tipped her head respectfully.
"Of course Red Claw, we would never disappoint you."
Red Claw, not very convinced, snorted as the fast biter left and he stayed within himself for a moment.
------------
Mr. Three Horn still paused where he stood, he turned around to the others looking at him with questioning facial expressions.
"Stand firm everyone. We can't let those sharp teeth to go through us."
He was ready to kick some sharptooth tail as he turned the other way and faced that direction.
----------
Amy and Pterano were done clearing out the nest and were going to settle in for the night.
"It was...nice of you to come out with me. It's been awhile since I had company."
Amy mumbled, "I guess that makes the two of us."
Pterano almost didn't hear Amy, but he ended up responding, "What do you mean by that?"
Amy didn't want to talk about her social insecurities, so she just replied, "Nothing...and thank you for wanting to help me with flying." She turned to him and smiled.
"Not at all dear...it's an honor to teach your fellow flyer." The orange and brown flyer had his chest puffed out, feeling pride overthrow him. However, Amy made no other response and curled herself into a ball to sleep.
"Good night m'lady." Pterano turned the other way to sleep while Amy sighed and kept to herself.
I really have this bad feeling...I think I made a mistake.
So when Amy was sure Pterano was fast asleep, she emereged from her sleeping quarters and quietly as she could, walk upon the stones of the cliff back, to the Great Valley.
Little did she know however, that there was going to be a battle and bloodshed between the Great Valley dinosaurs and fast biters. And she was one of the main targets of the battle.
-
As the minutes passed by and the group traveled further, Ruby was getting more and more nervous, fearing what might soon happen if nothing was done to prevent it. "Chronicler, I think now might be a good time to tell everyone about your plan," said Ruby.
Chronicler was sure about it, but he quickly realized that if he wanted the idea of negotiating to work, it was now or never. He walked up to Mr. Threehorn and asked, "Excuse me, Mr.Threehorn? May I offer a more preferable alternative to an all-out fight?"
-
Despite everything he'd heard since he'd walked out of his cave at the base of the valley wall, and despite all the murmurs of danger, death and sharpteeth Cyrix had the utmost calm expression on his face, as if all this information was irrelevant and had no use to him. He simply continued to breath in and out, almost unmoving if not for the rise and fall of his abdomen as he drew in air. Even his eyes seemed to show a content, almost peaceful glint to them.
Grandma Longneck's face however showed worry, not for herself, or any of the other valley elders or newcomers here, but for the children. She knew from past experience that they would either listen and stay at their nests, or more likely follow after the elders, and try to stay hidden. Even as she thought this, she quickly banished it from her mind as worrying about the young ones, would serve no real purpose should a fight with the sharpteeth begin.
~~~
Longtail was staring at the sky, almost wishing the sky puffies would go away... but he, like his friends could smell a storm coming, and he knew immediately that would put all the flyers at a disadvantage... including himself. But his well being wasn't what had the young flyer worried... it was uncertainty that something was going to happen, wether good or bad Longtail wasn't sure, but he continued to look to the sky nonetheless hoping the sky puffies would disappear.
Rick looked to Zaine and asked honestly from his heart, "I don't want to sound like a coward.... but I'm not sure this will end well for any of us... how can you have so much courage in such a bad situation like this?"
-
Rob continued to look around for sharpteeth, but he couldn't find any. He wasn't sure if that was a good or bad thing. "I don't like the looks of this at all. We should have seen some sharpteeth by now. Where the hell are they?" At the same time, he wasn't sure he wanted to know the answer to that question.
Zaine looked over at Rick. "Well after I lost my herd, I was alone for a while. I kind of learned to keep myself alive through it all, and then I found the Great Valley. I guess I got my courage from that journey."
Littlefoot could relate to what Zaine was talking about. He knew all too well what it meant to be on his own. "I know what you mean, Zaine," he added. "When my mother died, I had to go out on my own to find the Great Valley too. Of course, I met up with Cera, Ducky, Petrie and Spike along the way, so I guess I had it easier than you."
"That's true," Zaine agreed. "It doesn't really matter now though. I have to keep it together for my sake and for Rob's sake. Panicking isn't going to help."
-
John felt a tinge of worry come over him,a fear that the battle may end in bloodshed, and that Pangaea wouldn't be rescued and Amy would be killed, but John wasn't about to let any of that happen, he would stand his ground.
Bron,however didn't feel any such thoughts, knowing that it would be a distraction if the sharpteeth attacked.
-
"We stay together like we always do." Petrie said to the others as he looked at them, feeling a little better knowing his friends were there with him, though they were out in the scary mysterious beyond yet again.
"Oh, yes, if we stick together we can do anything, we can, we can." Ducky said nodding emphatically. "Remember we did to the sharptooth and got to the great valley.
--------------------
"Best to keep alert, no telling what may happen or when." She said looking around her a bit.
-
Mr. Three Horn loomed down at the white fast runner and raised a brow.
"A perferable...alternative? Well, you are going to have to explain what it is before I say anything about it."
In the back of Mr. Three Horn's mind, he thought it would be odd to try to offer any other plan then what was already done, but since the sharp teeth were not in view, he decided it might be worth a shot.
----------
Tria was at home pondering over what was happening. Her mate and daughters did not seem to be anywhere in sight, funny thing was, no one else was around either.
Hmm...I guess I should try to find them.
Tria got up from her mud pool and looked in other corners to find them.
-------------
Amy was finally off the cliff and returning, and she traveled from her place to the Great Valley. However, she sensed something amiss with the atmosphere and everything around her.
Before she came to the Great Valley entrance, she thought she heard something faraway, a russle and foot steps coming towards her direction. She quickly and silently as she could, lowered herself in some bushes and hid until she felt it was safe.
"So...when do you think we will get some yummy leaf eaters?" A fast biter growled.
Another snapped back, obviously annoyed by the other companion.
"You dummy, don't you remember? We can get a taste of those Great Valley members once Red Claw and his cronies get a flyer."
"Why would he want a flyer? Wouldn't he want a long neck or something like that?"
"Boy you're stupid! He wants one of the Great Valley members because it BLINDED him! Don't you remember your Uncle Verdie getting blinded by one of those peckers?"
The other fast biter pondered and seemingly after awhile said, "Oh yeahh...but what if he doesn't get it?"
"Then we don't get anything to eat! Remember that weird bright red creature?! He's going to be used as bait to lure those Great Valley dinosaurs in and then once he gets his flyer, we have our fills, then we go home...end of story."
The other fast biter walked off in a huff and the other one was well behind him.
As they were talking, Amy was trying to interpet what that was about. She didn't have to need a translator though to tell that one of the was angry and the other was clueless. However, she did pick out a few words from their conversation. She heard a "rah" and "caw", so this made her think they were talking about Red Claw.
Amy, curious, wanted to follow them, but then stayed to herself and tried to decide what to do.
-
"If Redclaw is behind all this, then I suggest we try to negotiate with him," said Chronicler. Before Mr. Threehorn had a chance to respond, Chronicler added, "Before you decide to flat-out reject the idea, need I remind you that this is a hostage situation we're dealing with here? Pangaea is still alive, but for what reason? The only one I can think of is that the sharpteeth want something. If we talk to them, we will know what it is they want. If we can give them what they want, they might gives us back Pangaea and we can all go home without any serious injuries."
Chronicler had to admit, he was actually liking the opportunities he now had due to the current situation. Chomper was the only one who could speak Sharptooth. Ruby, being Chomper's caretaker, was someone that Chomper always trusted. And, for reasons that even he himself had yet to understand, Ruby trusted Chronicler more than enough to do anything he said. All this meant that Chronicler was currently in a position of power, though he chose not to say this to anyone to avoid coming across as some power-hungry dictator. Instead, he wanted to use his current position of power to save lives. And, unlike a power-hungry dictator, if he ends up making a mistake, he would admit it and accept responsibility for it.
-
(OOC: Mrykin and Chomper are in Mr. Three Horn's group right?)
After a lengthy pause, Mr. Three Horn laughed heartily at this. With other dinosaurs laughing along with him.
"Are you serious?!" A spike tail exclaimed between laughs.
However, Mr. Three Horn stopped laughing by making a stern face, "Kid, let me ask you something, let's say the sharpteeth were willing to "negotiate" with us, what then? It's not as if any of us can speak sharpteeth...except for that child sharptooth and that newcomer...whatever his name is. And do you think for one minute we will trade in another sacrifice for this sharptooth? If we know Red Claw and other sharpteeth, it's that they will do anything to feast on a bit of blood. So whatever Red Claw wants, it has to include one of us!"
Some Great Valley dinosaurs shivered at the thought of this. They never in their life would want to traded in to a sharptooth's jaws, especially for someone they hardly knew at all. If it was someone else, like Grandfather Longneck or Mr. Three Horn, they would sure be more than happy to oblige to the plan, no matter how desperate it sounded.
-----------
Amy followed the sharp teeth as silently and swiftly as she could, being sure as to not arouse any suspiscion of the sharpteeth to look her way.
I hope the others aren't too worried about me.
As she followed them, the sun was setting and the rain was pouring harder, by every last drop, the rain would become a little bit tougher.
Then she saw a tree that she thought would be a perfect place to hide from the rain AND the sharpteeth as well as to look on to see if anything else was around.
Amy climbed up and scurried to certain branches, not without a challenge however. She kept to herself as she saw the fast biters down below and then herds more whiped around the tree to go to a certain direction.
Wow, I wonder what's going on. Must be a lot of food or something if many are coming that way.
Her heart sank however once she thought of the worst.
Oh no! The Great Valley dinosaurs must be looking for me...gah...if those fast biters touch any of those leaf eaters, I-I'll-gah!
So she climbed further and further up of the tree and she knew her fears were coming alive. The fast biters were heading towards the Great Valley.
-
(Just double posting because I saw something in the past posts that contradicted with what I made Mr. Three Horn say in my later post.)
Petrie's mother heard over the conversation and decided to stick up for Chronicler, remembering what she said in the Great Valley.
"Listen Three Horn, I don't care what your speciest ideas are, just remember this; Chomper and Claw are sharpteeth that would not harm any of us if we were to be in jeopardy. Personally, I think it's a good idea and it will be for certain that it will keep less blood shed. And plus...no one is going to be sacrificed to these sharpteeth, not if we can help it." She smiled as she flashed her claws under the setting sun.
There was murmuring with the rest of the crowd and started to consider what Rebecca, the blue flyer was saying.
Mr. Three Horn sighed and said, "Okay..okay I get it. Let's get the sharpteeth to speak with the other sharpteeth."
---------------
Tria realized that there was no one to be found, so she looked ahead at a path that the other leaf eaters used to travel within the Great Valley.
Something is definitely wrong here. She thought to herself as the pink three horn made her way out of the valley to the Mysterious Beyond.
Suddenly, she hears a rustle in the wind, or rather a rustle in a tree. She looks up and asks carefully, "Hello? Who's there?"
A brown beak emerged from the tree and two pairs of brown eyes stared at the tree sweet colored creature below.
"You! You're that flyer girl! What are you doing up there?" Tria asked.
Amy stayed silent for a bit and sighed, "It's a bit of long story..." She started to say, but then shook her head and said, "Well...what are you doing here? And how's the rest of the Great Valley?"
"They left sweetie, even Topsy-"
"They weren't looking for me were they?"
"What do you mean looking for you?"
"Well...like I said, it's a long story."
Tria went under the tree to avoid rain and they talked for a little while longer and Amy tried as much as she could to explain carefully her part of the story.
When she was done Tria had tears fill her eyes and proclaimed, "I'm so sorry you felt so unwelcome, Topsy doesn't usually mean those things he says, he just...loves our valley. You mustn't take it too hard."
She smiled at Amy to hopefully make her understand. Amy shook her head, not understanding at all why someone like Tria would take the crud that she did from Mr. Three Horn. However, she managed to say, "It's not just Mr. Three Horn, I just think it would make the valley safer if I left, you know, so Red Claw had something else to focus on besides trying to get you and the others there." She shrugged as she said this, as if she just described the weather.
Tria shook her head with tears and stated, "Honey, you are a very sweet dear, but you are putting yourself in jeopardy when you do that. So how about we both go and find the others." She smiled hoping Amy would agree.
Amy smiled back and sighed, "Alright ma'm...but-" She jumped from the branch, unto the rose colored Three Horn's back.
"Be sure to keep quiet, fast biters are great in numbers right now."
"Yes...but so is the Great Valley." Tria smiled back as she stated this.
Then, they ran off into the rainy night, with Amy clinging onto the Three Horn's back.
-
Chronicler had face-palmed when Mr. Threehorn first said his thoughts on the idea of a negotiation and everyone else seemed to side with him. I'm surrounded by idiots, he thought to himself. Before he could think of anything to say, Mrs. Flyer came in and stood up for him. Nice to see some people around with with some sanity, thought Chronicler.
Now that Mr. Threehorn was starting to have second thoughts, Chronicler knew that he had to be persistent to get his point across. "Besides, I'm not going to just walk up to them and immediately offer a sacrifice," argued Chronicler. "That is the last option I will use, believe me. If we're going to negotiate with them, I will make sure that we get the best deal possible for us. And if nothing works out, then at least we might be able to walk away with some answers. If the talks fail completely, then I'll willingly step aside and let you take it from there, and I know what you would do at that point."
-
"And it's not like you have to just stand here, while we'll be negotiating." Claw joined in "Those of us who can fly, could fly around and check if Red Claw didn't prepare some sort of trap for us or ambush... In addition, if it comes to talking with Red Claw, I would feel a lot safer with you right by our side, Mr. Threehorn." he added honestly. If the fight breaks out suddenly in negotiations, it will be better to have someone experienced in fighting with sharpteeth (like Mr. Threehorn) nearby.
-
Rob wasn't sure what to think about the negotiations. Chronicler seemed to have an idea of what he wanted to do, but at the same time he had figured Red Claw may not be the one to discuss things with. "I don't know about this," he said with concern. "Red Claw may be trying to draw us in even further into a trap if we try to talk this out." He looked towards Mr. Threehorn. "If we go through with negotiating, we need to have a back up plan, because he will most likely not abide to a deal."
Littlefoot still couldn't get Rob off his mind. Ever since he saw him, he was intrigued by him. Now, he was scared for him. He didn't want anything bad to happen to him, despite only knowing him for a short period of time. "I hope nothing happens to Rob," he thought out loud.
Zaine overheard Littlefoot's concern. "Don't worry, Littlefoot. We're going to help them out. Nothing bad is going to happen to Rob." He was surprised at how concerned Littlefoot was for Rob. He certainly didn't know him enough himself to argue his worries, but Littlefoot had no communication with him whatsoever. "Is this about what he said to you back at the valley?"
Littlefoot nodded. "I know it seems strange, but I feel like I know him from before. Call me crazy, but I think I've seen him in my sleep stories."
Zaine was confused. "How does that make sense? If he came from an entirely different world, how would you have seen him?"
"I don't know," Littlefoot admitted, "but if we don't help him and the others, I may never find out."
-
Meanwhile, Anna remained quiet as she listened to everything that was being said around her. In the back of her mind, she wanted to go after the children but knew that would only lead sharpteeth to them.
-------------------
At the same time, Tricia was wandering through the valley looking for any sign of her family.
-
"While they are negotiating there is no reason we can't be getting ready ourselves in case something does happen." Mim said.
"Indeed, be ready for anything deceitful." Flapper said waving the stick he had, a former tree branch he found on the ground that looked like it may make an ok club.
"Well," Grandpa Longneck said, "We should try to talking to them, but it would be unwise to let our guard down, just in case it does not work or they are up to something." He said.
----
"We just watch and wait?" Petrie asked quietly.
-
If we must negotiate then do so, T'would be better then bloodshed" John inquired, "maybe so, but Red Claw isn't one to negotiate" Bron responded.
-
Mr. Three Horn's ego was automatically boosted by Claw's comment and he tipped his head in acknowledging Claw's statement with a huge, proud grin on his face, his chest puffed out, and his crest high to pitch black sky, in which sky water fell from.
However, to Rob's statement, Mr. Three Horn stated, "Well...then maybe we should have our strongest dinosaurs be in the back from Claw and the youngin'...I guess me and a few others should go in the back to be sure no sharpteeth sneak up on us. And then Claw and Chomper can have someone, a body guard perhaps so the dumb sharpteeth don't start any funny business."
-
Grumbling a little, Screech and Thud headed in the direction from which the sound and smell of the approaching leafeaters was coming. Screech especially was unsure about this; even if Thud was right that the leafeaters wouldn’t make any attempt to crush him as long as he held the glider, he would have very little chance if the herd managed to surround or corner him. His confidence was hardly bolstered when the two of them came within view of the herd.
“By the Bright Circle!” Screech exclaimed, “I didn’t think this many leafeaters would show up!” He glanced down incredulously at his feathery red captive. “Is this scruffy gliding thing that important to them?!”
“Maybe he’s highly respected because he took you on and got away with it,” Thud suggested.
“Oh, shut up,” Screech growled. He looked again at the oncoming herd.
He counted at least three…no, four longnecks; a smallish, though apparently full-grown swimmer; a fast biter and two fast runners (Oh, them again! he thought angrily as he recognized them); two rainbow faces; a longtailed flyer and a blue crested flyer; and a worryingly familiar-looking threehorn, with the other glideróthe teal-colored oneóperched on his head. And was that the infuriating little biter who hung out with those kid leafeaters? There was even one or two of those freaky two-legged creatures that had mysteriously started appearing in and around the Great Valley over the last two days. There was one dinosaur, however, that Screech couldn’t find…
“Oh, just our luck!” he snarled. “I don’t see the brown flyer with them!” He sniffed the air. “Or smell her, either!”
“Uh-oh,” Thud said. “Uhh…could she be hiding?”
Screech took another whiff. “Well, there are a lot of smells. I guess it could be mixed in there somewhere.”
“Should we tell Red Claw?” Thud asked.
“No, we should just do what he told us and keep them occupied until everyone’s in place.”
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea was a little relieved to see that such a large rescue party had arrived. He figured it would at least give them better chances of surviving the fast biter onslaught once it started.
However, seeing so many dinosaurs come to rescue him also made Pangaea feel a little self-conscious. They all came to help me? he thought with amazement. Am I really that important to them?
He spotted Guido at the front of the party atop Mr. Threehorn’s head. He must have spearheaded the whole thing. What a friend, he thought warmly. If I get out of this alive, he’s in for the gratitudinal bear hug of his life. Still, Pangaea’s anxiety regarding the impending conflict remained sky-high.
-
Claw spoted a two fastbiters, Screech and Thud, approaching leafeaters herd with Pangea as captive. They'd stopped some dsitance from flatteeth rescue party and were waiting for something.
"I think it's negotiation time." Claw said to others. Red Claw wasn't with those two fastbiters, so there was no need to send more than few dinosaurs to talk with Screech and Thud "Since it was your idea, Chronicler, you should rather take point and me and Chomper will follow you" he spoke to white fastrunner.
-
"You folks be careful." Mim said to Claw and the others. "No telling if they are up to something or not." She said suspiciously, not trusting the situation or the fast biters.
Grandpa Longneck nodded, "Yes, be careful. We are in the mysterious beyond and may not be totally alone as it seems." He said his tail flicking a bit in his nervousness that he felt, but he remained as calm in his voice, face and demeanor as he could.
Flapper kept his stick/club laying on one of his shoulders as he looked around, seeing if there were any other sharpteeth or fast biters he could see, but saying nothing fo now.
-
"Don't worry, if those Fast-Biters don't give us what we want, I'll make sure to slam their heads together again," said Chronicler, referring to how he had previously defeated Screech and Thud. "Alright, let's do this." He then walked towards the Fast-Biters, with Ruby staying close to him.
Once Chronicler got as close to them as he safely felt, he and Ruby stopped. "Now what?" asked Ruby, unsure about what was about to happen.
Chronicler said, "We'll start with our basic request. Chomper, tell them this: 'We demand that you let our friend go. There is no reason for him to be a victim in all this.'"
-
Rebecca landed on top of one the dinosaurs to rest her wings for a bit. She also thought over how her children must be doing.
I REALLY hope Petrie and the others aren't off running again, if they are, gah...well I would have to talk to him about it later.
She shook her thoughts away as she marveled at the sight of the many fast biters crowding around.
If a fight breaks loose, this is going to be excessively ugly.
-------------
Tria slowed down a bit so to not make too much noise for the fast biters to hear. Amy kept a watchful eye or any suspicious activity in their surroundings, though she rightfully knew that things were bound to happen at any rate, at any time.
As they walked Tria tried to have a conversation with the cream and brown flyer, which to Amy's dismay was not quite what she wanted at that moment, for it distracted her looking out for both of them.
"My dear, from what I understand correctly, you and your friends are from somewhere called the GEE-OH-EFF and also from America, is that right?"
Amy sighed and politely stated, "Yes ma'm we're from America, well, some of us are. The GOF is more like a club dedicated to...a...uh...dinosaurs such as yourself. And America is where I'm from, though if you ask some other peop-er dinosaurs, they would tell you they would be from other places called "countries". It's really complicated..."
Despite Amy struggling a bit for definitions that would make it easy for the pink Three Horn to understand, Tria just nodded patiently as the flyer yaked on about where she was from.
As Amy was talking however, Tria was also thinking about her daughter Tricia and Cera, hoping that they would still be in the Great Valley.
I hope the girls are save and sound, I know Topsy has told me that they can run off at times.
Then suddenly it hit her. Topsy and the others were looking for someone, it probably wasn't Amy, for Amy told her that she only told one person that she left. The fact that the Great Valley was a ghost town made Tria utterly suspicious and knew that in fact her valley was in peril and searching for something.
-----------
Meanwhile, Red Claw waited patiently for something to begin, though he did feel a stirring in the air of something big, no, something of many feet coming their way. He would have easily thought it was more fast biters, but with his much more heightened senses of smell and hearing, he knew the dinosaurs were here, and they possibly had her..right there for him. Little did he know however, he was in for a great and terrible surprise.
-
Rob stood with tension as the negotiations began. He looked around, noticing more fast biters crowding around, as if they were preparing to strike. He kept his hands down by his waist, but he remained in a defensive state. If one of these fast biters was going to preemptively strike, he had to be ready. "I don't like the looks of this," he said out loud. "Something feels very wrong here."
Littlefoot noticed that the group had started interacting with Screech and Thud. It came off as a surprise to him, as if he expected them to have started fighting. "That's strange," he muttered.
Zaine noticed his confusion. "What's wrong Littlefoot? What's happening?"
Littlefoot shook his head. "I don't know. They aren't fighting yet. It's almost like they are talking to them or something."
Zaine was now confused. "What the heck are they thinking?"
"I think they're trying to settle this without a fight," Littlefoot concluded. "I think they're trying to negotiate for Pangaea's release."
-
"I don't like the looks of this, either," Anna agreed with Rob. "Who knows how many of these fastbiters there could be?"
-----------------------
"That's weird," Cera spoke up as she watched the negotiation begin.
"Look," Ducky gasped as she pointed out a fastbiter that was hiding behind some rocks from the grownups. "That is a fastbiter. It is, it is."
"Yeah, and it's looking at the grownups like they're food," Cera pointed out.
"What do we do? We have to do something. This is not good, oh no no no," Ducky whispered.
"If it were up to me, I'd show those fastbiters whose boss," Cera snorted.
-
Screech and Thud stared with baffled expressions as the two fast runners, the fast biter, and the sharptooth kid approached them. Screech flexed his sickle claws in anticipation of a fight, but Thud uttered a low, purr-like growl that told him to wait. Having spoken once before to the young sharptooth, Thud addressed him.
“What’s this about?” he growled, his eyes narrowed in suspicion, “What do you want?”
“Guys!” Pangaea squawked, desperate to inform Chronicler and the others of the situation, “they’re setting a trap for Amy, but she isn’t here! She left the valley withó” His words were cut offóalmost literallyóas one of Screech’s claws flicked to his throat and pressed down. Pangaea dared not speak, fearing that if he did, his throat would be sliced open.
“Not one peep out of you,” Screech hissed threateningly. He may not have understood Leafeater, but he clearly recognized what Pangaea was trying to do.
-
"Alright" Chomper said to Chronicler with a nod of his head, then he addressed Thud:
"We demand that you let our friend go. There is no reason for him to be a victim in all this."
OCC: From now on, you can play as Chomper every time you need something to be translated, Chronicler.
-
"And don't even bother attacking,you two are outnumbered by...many" John uttered .
-
Flapper, Grandpa Longneck and Mim waited with the others to see what the outcome of the talking and negotiation would be.
(ooc: Sorry for the short post but not sure what to post and don't have a lot of time since I'll be busy in a bit and for most of the afternoon.)
-
Screech was stunned for a moment when Chomper spoke to him and Thud. “You came all the way up here with a whole herd backing you, and you’re asking me to let this scraggly ball of…stickly, fluffy stuff go?” he asked incredulously. “As if any self-respecting sharptooth would just hand over his prey like that! DO I even need to tell you my answer?”
Thud rolled his eyes at Screech’s rant and stepped forward to interject. “What’s in it for us, Little Biter?” he asked.
-
Chomper turned to Chronicler and translated, "Screech definitely won't let him go, and Thud wants to know what's in it for them."
"Yeah, I expected a response like that," said Chronicler.
"If you knew they would say that, then why did you ask it in the first place?" asked Ruby.
"I figured it would be best to at least let them know what we wanted." Chronicler then thought for a few seconds. "Alright, tell them this: 'Perhaps we could offer a trade. What do you want in return for our friend's release?'"
"Are you sure that's a good idea to ask them that?" asked Ruby
"We don't have to go through with it," replied Chronicler. "I just want to know what they want, now that they know what we want."
Chomper translated, "Perhaps we could offer a trade. What do you want in return for our friend's release?"
-
“We don’t want anything,” Thud said, “but Red Claw wants that brown flyer who blinded him.”
“Oh, yes,” Screech said. “Give us the flyer and you can have the glider.”
“…after I’m done with him,” he added under his breath, “if there’s anything left.”
-
Chomper didn't catch that last part Screech said, which might as well have been a good thing. Chomper translated, "They said Redclaw wants the brown Flyer that blinded him. They will give us back Pangaea once they have that Flyer."
"The brown Flyer that blinded him?" repeated Chronicler. "I know I've seen her before, but I can't remember her name. What was it?"
"I think her name was Amy," said Chomper.
"Yes, that is her name, her name is Amy," said Ruby.
Not willing to let anyone be an unwilling victim, Chronicler said, "We better bring her into these talks." He turned back to the crowd of leaf-eater dinosaurs behind him and asked, "Does anybody know where Amy is?" Since they were a bit of a distance away, he had to shout to make sure everyone heard him.
A few of them looked at one another. One way or another, their answers were all the same: No.
Ruby then realized something. "Didn't Pangaea just say that Amy had left? That means she's not here, which means we can't bring her into these talks, which means-"
"We'll need a change of plans," interrupted Chronicler. He turned to Chomper and said, "Tell them that Amy isn't here, so they'll need to pick somebody else."
"Are you really going to trade one of us for Pangaea?" asked Ruby.
"I told you, I'm not going to actually go through with it. I just want to know what they want. For all we know, I could be their second pick."
Chomper translated, "That brown Flyer, Amy, is not here. You will need to pick someone else."
-
Meanwhile, Amy and Tria decided to rest for a bit nearby some boulders, to hopefully hide themselves from any unsuspecting predators. Tria sighed and stated, "Amy, do you think my daughter is out here? And I mean both Cera and Tricia?"
Amy shuddered at the thought of any of the kids being under sharptooth's shadow, and figured if this was a typical LBT universe, the kids were well on their way to save the valley from any predators or disasters. However, she decided not to say this for it would make Tria into a panic, so she sighed and stated, "I really don't know ma'm-" However Tria cut her off and said, "Please my dear, you can call me Tria." She smiled at Amy.
Amy restarted her statement, "Er-Tria, I don't know, but I am sure they are safe right now. They're smart kids and I'm sure even if they were in a situation, they would find a way out."
Tria sighed and looked on into the rainy darkness with worry.
"I hope you are right Amy, I really hope you are."
After a slight pause, Amy listened to her surroundings and realized how quiet it seemed minus the ever pouring rain. She decided to jump from Tria's back and scurry up the boulder.
"What are you doing?!" Tria asked worriedly.
Amy ignored her, not meaning to be rude, but she wanted to consentrate on her new, amazing ability to hear and see with great sharpness.
She heard low growls in the distance amongst the dripping rain and howling wind.
---------
Red Claw meanwhile also heard a frightful calmness in the atmosphere. He wondered if any of the fast biters were doing any of their jobs and wondered if this plan was going to work after all.
He walked away from where he stood and used his other sense to identify where he was and where he needed to go. He heard a young sharptooth's growls and automatically recognized the sound, it was Chomper. He also heard his exact words. The brown flyer is gone.
So that's what her name is...Amy.
He walked a little ways, but stayed among the trees to wait. To his great dissapointment, Amy wasn't there he knew, but he knew that wherever Amy was, she would have to come up eventually, she was too loyal of a person to flake out on this herd, especially on the red glider.
She will be mine soon enough...
-
Thud turned to Screech. “Should we call Red Claw over and ask him if he’s willing to trade the glider for another leafeater?” he whispered. “A longneck, maybe?”
“Where have you been these last couple of days?” Screech hissed. “Red Claw’s obsessed with that flyer. He’s not interested in anything else. If he had a longneck, he’d trade it to get that flyer. Get it through your thick head that this isn’t about food, it’s about revenge!”
Thud rolled his eyes again and turned back to Chomper. “It’s the flyer or nothing,” he said gruffly. “And the longer you make us wait, the more pieces your friend's gonna come back to you in when you finally do make the trade.”
-
Chomper translated, "They say they only want Amy. They will not take anything else. And we better do something fast, or... this won't end well for Pangaea."
Chronicler thought aloud, "Okay, they only want Amy, but we have no idea where she is. We've told them we can't do that deal, but that deal is the only one they'll take, so the best thing we can do is find her, but we have no idea where to look, and we gotta move fast and... GAAAHHH!" He then smacked himself on the head with his bamboo pole in frustration. "This is so frustrating! I'm running out of ideas!" He then pointed at Claw and exclaimed, "Why don't you help!? I'm not hearing you say anything!"
Ruby wisely chose not to say anything at this moment. Chronicler was clearly losing his patience.
-
Rob could tell Chronicler was losing his patience, but this was the worst time to do so. If he didn't keep calm, he was going to say something he may regret. "Chronicler, that's enough!" he yelled. "This is not the time to be fighting each other here! If we don't handle this right then we lose the only chance we have of saving Pangaea! Pull it together! We have to think of something!" Rob hadn't yelled at somebody like that in a long time, but in a life or death situation like this he knew there was no room for bad emotions like this.
Littlefoot's group had finally reached the spot they were climbing to, and they still had a good view of what was going on. He stepped forward just enough for him to get a clear look at what the rescue party was doing. "Something's up. I don't think Screech and Thud are going for the negotiations."
Zaine noticed Rob was yelling at Chronicler. "Rob certainly is headstrong about serious matters. Guess that means he'll be careful after all."
-
Flapper stood where he was, looking for a place to sit till whatever was going to happen happened since he had no idea how long it may take.
-
"Oh, no, no, no," Ducky said, her hands going to her face as she shook her head in fear, "Then something bad may happen soon. I hope it does not." She said.
"Those sharpteeth mean." Petrie said, gritting his beak and with a pretend mean look on his face for a brief moment then dropping it, "Me hope things go ok." He said.
Hearing what the others were saying Spike moved slightly so he could see what was going on also and nodded his head to what the others had said.
(OOC: Hey Kor, why are you playing Ducky and Spike? Ducky is supposed to be played by CT and Spike is played by GVG, unless you had some agreement with them what you were going to play them? If so someone needs to say it on the discussion board so there is no confusion.)
-
(ooc: Sorry, I'll delete my post as much as I can and not do any of the kids again. Sorry again.)
-
(^ OOC: No one's angry with you, Kor. It was an honest absentminded mistake. And Petrie's still your character; there's nothing that should keep you from continuing to play him. :))
As if he wasn’t frightened enough already, Pangaea was beginning to panic. Clearly the negotiation attempt wasn’t going well: the fast biters apparently weren’t agreeing to anything, Chronicler was throwing a fit, and now Rob was getting involved. Disagreementsóespecially ones that involved yellingóupset Pangaea, and being at the center of this increasingly stressful situation was taking its toll on him. His breathing was heavy and rapid, he was shaking so much that even the teeth in his beaklike mouth were chattering, and if he’d had sweat glands, he would have been soaking wet even without the rain. Worse still, he had no way of calming himself down: he had nothing to take his mind off the situation; he couldn’t pace; he didn’t even have his pet cat, Sasquatch, to stroke or cuddle to help him calm his nerves.
Desperate to ease his anxiety, Pangaea tried to squeeze his restrained arms closer together, hoping to get his hands into a position that would allow him to wring and intermesh his fingers. This backfired, however, as Screech mistook Pangaea’s struggles as an attempt to get free, and tightened his grip like a vice.
“Will you hold still, you mangy clump?!” Screech roared down at Pangaea. He swung his head around to face Thud. Even though he knew that they were supposed to be distracting the leafeaters, he had had enough of this. “Why are we even bothering with these idiot negotiations?! We’re talking to our food, for crying out loud!”
-
Claw frowned at Chronicler, but he tried to keep his self-control. This situation was bad enough without them yelling at each other.
"Well... We could offer them, that we will look for Amy, if they promise not to harm Pangea. If we won't find her, then we will still have more time to think what to do to rescue our friend," Claw said, then he looked briefly at Screech and Thud and turned to Chronicler again.
"There is also a second option. We could attack these fastbiters here and now. There is only two of them and four of us. If we strike now, they will drop Pangea to defend themselves, then we grab Pangea and make quick retreat to the rest of our group," he didn't whisper that plan, since Screech and Thud couldn't understand flatteeth and lowering his voice would make them suspicious "Don't translate that, Chomper."
"I wasn't going to," little sharptooth said "But do you think we are able to free Pangea on our own?"
-
Rick was crouched on his knees and looking down the rest of the group. Worry was plain on his face as he quietly spoke. "This... isn't going to end well... and trust me. I'm rarely wrong about these things..."
Longtail who was holding on the side of a rock could see down as well and for some unknown almost primal reason, he couldn't take his eyes off of Screech. "If these negotiations fail... I know exactly who I'm going after first." he said at a whisper but loud enough for those in the group to hear.
Spike simply stood where he was trembling from the fact that anything could happen at any moment. He looked to Ducky and frowned indicating his unease.
~~~
Cyrix stood completely still, his face still holding that mask of utmost calm. He was indeed listening to the negotiations but his attention was more or less focused on the tension in the air, and it at this moment was at a breaking point. The only motion he made during this time was the flexing of his hands and claws as if only waiting for the moment to use them.
Grandma Longneck stood next to her mate and tried to keep as still as possible so as not to give any false alarms, all the while listening to the negotiations as well.
-
Mim picked up 3 stones & began to juggle them so she would have something to do rather then just standing around doing nothing. Also she would have 3 rocks she could throw if she needed to on short notice, she thought to herself.
Flapper saw a rock and went over to it to sit down figuring that he had nothing else to do but wait so he may as well sit and rest as well as doing open eye meditation and wait till whatever was going to happen would happen, being sure to keep his club handy.
-
John had heard Claw's plan and walked over to where he and Chronicler were.
" I would say the former is the better option seeing as we can avoid any sort of violent conflict but in this case,Screech and Thud may have little patience, so we may have to fight them. After all we outnumber them like you said, Claw" he explained.
--------
"I don't think it will be a good idea,Longtail" Ali said before looking back down at the rescue party.
-
"We can't fight them, they are holding Pangaea very tightly," stated Ruby. "If we get any closer to them, they might kill him."
"An excellent point, Ruby!" agreed Chronicler, although he was still clearly irritated.
Chomper then heard what Screech had said, so he said, "I think we should do something very soon. Screech said he's getting tired of these talks, and I'm afraid they might walk away from this soon."
"That's it!" exclaimed Chronicler. "It's time I teach them a real lesson!" He turned to Chomper and said, "And I expect you to tell them everything."
Poor, naive Chomper had no choice but to agree with Chronicler's demand.
Ruby slowly backed up and told Claw and John, "I'm afraid we have reached a point of no return, a point of no return we have reached."
As Chronicler spoke his rant, he paused at every sentence to give Chomper a chance to translate all of it. "You have no idea who you're messing with! Me, that glider, these two guys right here and all the other newcomers, we're not really dinosaurs! All us newcomers are called humans, and we come from another universe. You wouldn't last a day in that universe! We humans used to have predators like you, but we've killed them all off! This stick right here is only the beginning of what we've been able to do. We've cleared forests, dammed rivers, and taken absolute control of every piece of land in the world! And if you think that isn't scary enough, we've even built things that can blow up the world many times over! That tells me something about how inferior you really are compared to us!"
Once Chronicler had finished his rant, Ruby was speechless. She was certain that everyone else was, too. She also couldn't help but get the feeling of impending doom once poor Chomper was finished translating that rant.
-
Anna flinched when she overheard Chronicler's words. True as they were, she wasn't sure if that was the right time to get ugly with the enemy. Still, she was not about to intervene.
--------------------------
With her sense of hearing, Ducky happened to pick up on what Chronicler had said.
"This cannot be good, oh no no no," she gasped. She was scared for the grownups, but now something else bothered her.
Is that really true? Are humans really all that bad? Will they destroy us, too? , Ducky thought to herself as she held her feelings in.
-
John clenched his hands into fists as he listened to Chronicler's rant, he had always loathed the mojority of the human race,due to being a conservationist and buddhist,but he pulled himself together.
-
It seemed like Chronicler completely ignored what Rob was trying to say judging by his rant he had Chomper translate. Immediately he knew things were going to get real bad real quickly. He stepped a little closer towards Anna, knowing that the fast biters were around them. "Chronicler, I don't think that was a smart thing to say!" he called out. He started shifting into a defensive fighting stance, scanning the area around him. "This isn't good," he muttered to Anna. "Fast biters don't take insults very well. I think we reached the end of the negotiations."
Littlefoot was shocked when he heard Chronicler's rant. "You're right Ducky. This is terrible. Screech and Thud aren't going to react very friendly to that."
"Well we have to do something!" Zaine protested. "If they're going to start fighting, we should help!"
"We can't," Littlefoot responded. "Not yet. If we reveal ourselves now, we will only be a hindrance to the grown-ups. We have to find a way to help them without getting in the way."
Frustrated, Zaine continued to watch the events taking place, praying that the group would not be harmed. Rob, don't you dare get hurt down there.
-
Rick sighed aloud as he heard Chronicler ranting and asking Chomper to translate. "Now see... I was right... AGAIN!" he stated rather irritably.
Longtail's claws were now raking against the rock he was holding onto and he was gritting his teeth almost expecting the negotiations to fail and wanting it to happen. "Come on... give me a reason... make a single move out of line Screech... i dare you." he hissed aloud.
~~~
Cyrix continued to flex his claws as he stepped closer to Chronicler and the others in the negotiation also expecting the worst to happen and being prepared for it. However his face continued to show absolutly no emotion almost as if he were in a trance.
-
Anna felt her spine tingle in response to Rob's comment about the fastbiters.
"Well then, that leaves us with only one option," Anna replied as she took up a defensive stance and glanced around for fastbiters.
---------------------
"Hey, what are Anna and that human doing?" Cera asked, having noticed their stances.
-
Claw was listening to what Chronicler was sayin and he couldn't believe what he heard. All this rant was one big empty threat, as they had no human weapon Chronicler was mentioning. They had the herd of flatteeth, while Red Claw had fastbiters with him, so the sides were more or less even. If Screech and Thud call Chronicler on his bluff it won't end... Wait a moment. Did he just call these fastbiters "inferior"? At first, all Claw could do to comment on that was to do a slow facepalm...
"Chronicler... If I ever told you or suggested to you, that you would do great as a diplomat... Forget that, buddy." he said to fastrunner.
-
"Yeah, I think you took that a bit too far,Chronicler" John inquired before taking up a defensive stance.
-
Had Pangaea’s hands been free, he would have facepalmed with both of them. Oh, what a very, very, very, very BAD idea that was, he groaned inwardly. Nice going, Chronicler. Now, even if we don’t all get torn apart by fast biters, the Great Valley dinosaurs aren’t going to trust us anymore. Truth be told, Chronicler’s words angered Pangaea as well. Everything he had ever learned about ecology had influenced his view that no species was superior to another, and he hated it when humans declared themselves so. Yes, we wiped out our predators, changed our environment, and made the entire planet our territory…and now we’re suffering from overpopulation, screwing up our own environmental life support, using up all our resources, and basically instrumenting our own extinction. Superior, indeed.
Screech and Thud had at first appeared a bit taken aback by Chronicler’s outburst, but now they were simply glaring at him, eyes blazing with fury. Finally, Screech uttered a response:
“You sound like a dangerous species in your world…” He and Thud clacked their sickle claws against the ground ominously. “…but we’re not in your world right now, are we?”
-
"Are humans really like that?" Mim asked.
"Sadly the majority are. They care not if they crush something under their foot nor if they break something that is not useful to them. The minority can see how life is more interconnected that some call the life web and how a problem in one area effects other areas. How the world is in a delicate balance that can be upset." Flapper said still in his open eyed meditation.
-
Amy heard growling in the distance as well as Tria. They completely were clueless on what was going on, but they knew something was obviously wrong.
Without any other words or so much as a glance to each other, Amy went on Tria's back and Tria rode into the rainy, dark night. She also heard her mate's call, obviously of rage and anger.
----------
Mr. Three Horn was in rage by what he heard, how dare and outsider, a...strange outsider say anything like that. Well, Mr. Three Horn was not going to take it and he stared at all of the other Great Valley members and he stated, "Everyone, stay strong, we came in this battle, to fight these sharpteeth and I will do it, for you, not for these stragglers!"
There was a murmor of agreement, yet reluctance among the crowd. Obviously there were dinosaurs that liked these "human-dinosaurs". Still, they were also threated and weary of the words they heard.
Mr. Three Horn and some other dinosaurs followed him and they charged through the trees see another sight coming their way, which made Mr. Three Horn and the others skid to a halt.
------------
A familiar low growl emerged from behind Screech and Thud. A massive, nasty scared head slowly revealed itself from the trees and he walked toward his comrades and towards the little biter as if in slow motion. While he could not see the white fast biter or anyone else, but he sure could tell that the tension in the air was reaking as much as underground water.
"You believe that we, sharpteeth are the most inferior species in the land? I must agree that these leaf chewers are completely fallible, but if you think you can outwit and call us this without so much proof, you are not by any means valuing your life!"
He roared almost demonically at the last sentence. He had enough of fast biters doing things that he could do in ten seconds flat. He was tired of being blind, being defeated, and being miscalculated. But now, he was ready to kill.
"FAST BITERS! SMITE THEM ALL!"
-
Anna felt herself become nauseated with anxiety when she saw fastbiters beginning to show themselves.
"Oh, good goin'. Way to make the lot of us look bad," she grumbled as her anxiety turned to rage at what was happening around her.
-
"I assure you," Rob protested to Mr. Threehorn, "we aren't ALL like that." Unfortunately he didn't get much time to convince him otherwise. It finally started. The fast biters went on the assault, attacking the group from every direction. One came at Rob from his side, but Rob jumped and spin kicked it in the face. "We need to end this fast!" he yelled out. He kept dodging several fast biters as he turned and saw Thud. "Anna, cover me!" Rob then charged at Thud with all his might and flying side kicked towards him.
Littlefoot couldn't believe what he was seeing. The rescue party was completely outnumber by fast biters, and the fight had begun. "This is terrible," he muttered. "We can't go down there without getting hurt."
"We can't just stay up here and do nothing!" Zaine argued. "We have to help them!"
"It's too dangerous!" Littlefoot replied. "We'll find a way to help them, but we can't just run in there and expect to come out unharmed!"
-
Flapper got up and still holding his club hit a nearby fastbiter on the head who was knocked unconscious. "Bet he has a headache when he wakes up." he said.
---
"We roll or throw rocks." Petrie suggested with some fear in his voice and shivering in fear a little at the sight he could see.
-
As soon as the attack began, Chronicler quickly realized what a mistake he had made. "Okay, definitely didn't think that one through," he said to himself. "That was not a smart thing to say." As the Fast-Biters charged, Chronicler said, "I don't know about you, but I'd rather be anywhere but the front line right now, so..." He then grabbed Ruby by the wrist and pulled her along as he ran towards the base of the cliff.
"What do we do now?" asked Ruby in desperation.
"We, since I failed as a talker, let's see how I can do as a fighter. Stay here." Ruby did as she was told and stayed at the base of the cliff while Chronicler ran towards the battlefield. Almost immediately, he found himself completely surrounded by Fast-Biters. Chronicler held his bamboo pole with both hands and said, "Alright, I may not be Jackie Chan, but I'll see what I can do. Hyyyah!!" He smacked a Fast-Biter across the face with the bamboo pole. Then he hit another, and another. It was only enough to down them for a few seconds; not enough time to give him a break.
Deciding to try a new strategy, he quickly hopped onto the back of one of those Fast-Biters. It was a crazy plan, but it seemed to surprisingly work, at first. As the Fast-Biter tried to shake him off, said Fast-Biter began knocking over a few others. They got back up, only to be knocked down again by the thrashing around.
Chronicler hoped that it would enrage them enough to make them start fighting each other. Unfortunately, that didn't happen. Running out of options and calculating the risks, he knew it was time to try something very different, but first he had to get off of this Fast-Biter, so he said, "Stand still, will ya!? I wanna conduct a science experiment; in this case, what would happen to your brain if I do this?" He then rammed the end of his bamboo pole against the back of the Fast-Biter's head, effectively knocking it out. "Now that's what I call super-effective."
Seeing half a dozen Fast-Biters coming at him, Chronicler rushed back to Ruby and exclaimed, "They just keep coming! Come on, Ruby, we're gonna take the high ground." He then began to climb up the cliff.
Ruby followed him up the cliff. "What about everyone else?" she asked.
"Don't worry, I'm sure they can hold their ground," replied Chronicler. "At least until we get to the top of this cliff."
"Okay, but what are we going to do once we get to the top of the cliff?"
"I haven't thought about that yet. Give me some time."
-
John immediately drop-kicked kicked a fast biter that was coming in for the kill before picking up along stick with a sharpened end and thrusted it through the belly of another fast biter that approched from behind, "I see all evil, I hear all evil and I vanquish all evil" John said gallantly as he continued to hack at the approaching predators.
------------
"Good idea,Petrie but we'll need some big rocks" Ali insisted.
-
Rick turned to Ali as he replied, "We're standing on a mountain... bigger rocks shouldn't be a problem!" He then turned his attention to Littlefoots comment. "We also can't stay up here and do nothing! We have to act and act fast!" Almost immediately he turned to face Longtail.
Longtail at that same moment turned to face Rick and as the two locked eyes they both gave a devious smile as Longtail pushed off the rock with his talons and flapped his wings giving him lift. He momentarily looked over at Zaine and said, "Please... forgive me." As he turned and literally dive bombed down towards Screech. He then gave a war cry and shouted as his right eye changed colors "SCREECH! YOU'RE MINE!!!"
Grandma Longneck took a tentative step back to ensure she had enough room as she swung her massive tail and slammed it into three fastbiters, sending them flying backwards across the ground. She then raised herself up on her hind legs and let gravity pull her down crushing two more underfoot. "Stay together everyone, we can't be separated!"
Cyrix even now in the midst of battle had a clam, almost peaceful exterior facial expression. He grappled claws with one fastbiter and threw it into another one, and using that momentum, he swung his tail out and caught another fastbiter in the legs tripping it up and forcing it to the ground.
"This is easier than I thought it would be." he said with an almost jovial tone of voice.
-
"Dammit! How'd I know this would happen?!" Anna growled as she followed after Rob. As she did that, a fastbiter jumped in front of her, causing her to stop dead in her tracks.
"Crap!" she yelped, noticing the fastbiter's claws.
"And just where do you think you're going?" the fastbiter snarled in sharptooth.
"Hey, I don't speak your language, but perhaps you're able to translate this!" Anna replied before she popped the fastbiter on the head with a closed fist, causing it to fall unconscious.
"Sleep tight," she cracked as she returned to covering Rob.
-------------------
"Well, I say we don't just stand around! I wanna go down there and kick some sharptooth tail!" Cera snorted.
-
When Red Claw gave the signal to attack, Screech’s reaction was the complete opposite of that of every other fast biter present: he turned and began to flee the scene. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to fightófar from itóbut he didn’t want to risk losing the glider whose death he so dearly wanted to implement himself. For a moment, he’d wanted more than anything else to rip out the throat of that arrogant fast runneróor human…whatever it wasóbut he’d decided to leave that to Thud and the other fast biters.
Pangaea, meanwhile, doubted he could have felt more unhappy. Great, he thought sourly. I’m gonna die, Guido’ll be crying his eyes out because of it, half the people and dinosaurs who came to rescue me are going to be hurt or killed, and any GOF members who survive are gonna get kicked out of the valley after Chronicler said those things in front of everybody. And all because I managed to get myself caught by two stinkin’ fast biters while epically failing to keep Ozzy and Strut out of the valley. Surely this is my most disastrous screw-up ever. I wish Screech had just killed me right then and there when he caught me.
--------------------------------------------------
With no hostage to burden him, Thud’s immediate response to Red Claw’s signal had been to pounce, claws and teeth bared, towards the members of the negotiating party, specifically the white fast runner. However, due to his intended target quickly bolting out of the way, and Thud’s own inherent clumsiness, he missed, plunging his snout and claws into the ground. By the time he had reoriented himself (and expelled the dirt and gravel from his teeth and nostrils), it was a melee all around him: fast biters swarming in from all sides, panicked leafeaters struggling to fight them off, frenzied roars, shrieks, and bellows chorusing all around. He paused for a moment, searching for the white fast runner through the rain.
And then Rob hit him, knocking him over onto his side. Thud had been too distracted to see or hear him coming. For a few seconds he lay on the ground, thrashing his tail and slavering furiously as he struggled to get to his feet. In moments, however, Thud had gotten his legs underneath him and stood up. Snarling angrily, he lunged for Rob, his jaws clamping down on his arm. However, Thud had been so eager to strike that he had done so before he had completely regained his footing, and as a result he stumbled to the side, his jaws releasing their hold on Rob’s arm before they could apply much pressure. Still, even the tiniest amount of force was more than sufficient for Thud’s steak-knife teeth to pierce Rob’s flesh.
(OOC: LBTFan13, is it too early for Thud to bite Rob? If you would have preferred having the confrontation last longer, I have no problem with editing this post.)
-
((OOC: That's perfectly fine with me Pangaea. I understand you want to get as much of this fight done now, so I can go with it ;)))
Rob was hoping to last long in the fight, to prove to everybody, especially Mr. Threehorn, that he could be of use. When he made contact with Thud he thought he had a chance. Of course, this thought got the best of him as he wasn't prepared to dodge Thud's attack. The fast biter sank his jaws into Rob's arm, and a blinding force of pain shot through his body. Rob screamed out in agony as Thud stumbled back to the ground. Rob had never experienced this much pain in his life, and it was unfortunate that it came at such a time. "Damnit!" he muttered. He tried to regain his bearings, but something took hold of him. His entire body felt insurmountable pain, and he couldn't do anything about it. Rob's legs gave away and he fell to the ground, gripping his arm as the pain continued to surge through his body. "What the hell is happening to me?"
Littlefoot gasped with fear when he saw Rob get injured. "Rob," he whispered. Every instinct in his body wanted to run down and join Longtail, but at the same time he knew that Longtail could take care of himself while he couldn't. He overheard Cera's comment, and for the first time he wanted to forget safety and attack, but he wasn't stupid. "We...we can't," Littlefoot replied. "We can't fight all those fast biters." He frantically looked around for something that they could use to help, and then he noticed a bunch of rocks near them. "Guys, I've got an idea!" He rushed over to the rocks and glanced back down at the fight. "This should be enough distance." With that, Littlefoot started hitting rocks launching rocks at the fast biters with his tail. "Come on guys! Start throwing rocks at them!"
Zaine wanted to call Longtail back, but heknew there was no stopping him. He could see it in the flyer's eyes that he hungered for a fight. He's in control for now. Let's just hope he stays that way. Then Zaine noticed Rob get bitten by Thud, and for a split second he felt the same rage Longtail felt. He wanted to run down there and tear Thud apart. "ROB!" he yelled out. He almost ran down the hill, but then he noticed Littlefoot knocking down the rocks. He rushed over and started frantically launching rocks at the fast biters.
-
"Aw, s***!" Anna yelped when she saw Thud attack Rob. When Thud let go, Anna wanted to tend to her friend more than anything else. However, she knew she had to neutralize the threat first. On top of that, she was now pissed. She looked over at Thud with a glare like that of a rabid Rottweiler.
"Hurt one of my friends, eh? Now...it's...PERSONAL!" Anna howled as she charged at Thud and knocked him down. She then grabbed Thud, lifted him up, and slammed him against the ground.
"Take that, ya b******!" she yelled before she took a couple of steps back. "C'mon, get up n' fight! Ya think you're so bad!" Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her tail.
"Ow! What the-?!" she said in surprise as she glanced back. Sure enough, a fastbiter was starting to bite on her tail.
"Tryin' to literally stab me in the back, eh?!" she cracked before she brought her tail up and slammed it against the ground, stunning the fastbiter. The fastbiter remained in place.
"Ha! That'll teach ya!" Anna hooted. This was shortlived, however, when another fastbiter pounced on her back. The fastbiter she had just attempted to knock out joined the fastbiter.
"Ow, damn! How relentless can these b******s be?!" she said as she tried to shake the fastbiters off herself.
---------------------
Cera was about to say something smart to Littlefoot when she saw Anna get attacked. Ducky simply watched in horror.
"Oh, no! These newcomers don't know what they've gotten themselves into!" Cera pointed out.
"I cannot watch anymore, oh no no no!" Ducky cried out.
"Hey, this is not the time to be a scaredy egg! Let's go help Littlefoot!" Cera replied as she and Ducky joined the others in throwing rocks.
-
(I'm going to try and delay Longtails attack on Screech so Myrkin can try to save Pangaea)
Longtail was now flying so fast and breathing so hard he was beginning to suffer from tunnel vision, however he knew better than to simply attack without a plan. But the only problem was that the only plan he knew how to use was the element of surprise. But in this moment it would work well, but he wanted to make sure also that when he attacked it was just him and Screech, so despite his speed, and his rising anger Longtail chose to follow Screech until he could be sure they'd be alone.
Cyrix saw Rob get bitten and could see Anna having issues with several fastbiters, he quickly rushed over and gave two fastbiters swift punches to the their snouts and tripped another one with his tail. Once he was a safe distance he grabbed another fastbiter in the face and headbutted him into submission. He then asked, "Anna, are you and Rob alright?!"
Grandma Longneck could see everything that the attack was doing around them... and she was worried. The newcomers may able to shift their form but they were still unprepared for a real sharptooth battle. She however continued to smack and swing her tail at the attackers in an attempt to ward them off of the others in the herd.
Rick was panicking right now, he saw Rob get hurt and he knew there was something... anything he could do. He looked back to the other children, and back down to the fighting hoping he could come up with a plan. Rick then took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and listened to the fighting below. He then picked up a baseball sized rock and took a pitchers stance and after counting to three in his head threw the rock as hard as he could, striking a fastbiter in the back of the head.
-
Flapper continued to fight, remaining in the translike mental condition with his eyes seldom blinking as he swung his club using both hands and not seeming to notice the claws and bites, as if they were happening to someone else.
Grandpa Longneck stepped as he swung his tail around adding some of his mass behind his tail blow to some fastbiters.
Petrie picked up the small rocks he could pick up to throw them, pushing some larger ones down the area they were on.
-
After battle had started Claw noticed that Screech was getting away with Pangea. He didn't know what that other fastbiter was planning to do, but he decided to try to rescue feathered friend, before something bad would happen to him. Claw run after Screech with Chomper right behind. Other sharpteeth seemed to be to busy fighting with other members of leafeater group or perhaps some of them thought Claw and Chomper were on their side as they were sharpteeth, Either way nobody tried to stop them and soon Claw was close enough to Screech to attack him. He stroke with his harpoon at Screech's legs, trying to make other fastbiter lose his balance and knock him over.
-
"I'm fine, thanks! Not so sure 'bout Rob, though!" Anna replied. She was quickly realizing that, although she was larger and more powerful in her swimmer form, she was not as physically able as she was in her human form. If she were a human and somebody attacked her from behind, she would've grabbed them and flipped them over herself and to the ground in front of her. This was not so easy as a dinosaur. Just then, she noticed a fastbiter approaching her from the front while two others were trying to sneak up from either side of her. She grinned evilly, having seen this behavior demonstrated in "Jurassic Park" before.
"Oooh, I'm really scared," she cracked in sarcasm. She could see that, despite the language barrier, her tone was pissing off the fastbiters. She then brought her clawed hands up to her ears and stuck her tongue out at the fastbiter in front of her. This caused the fastbiter to react, unaware it was in for a Three Stooges. POKE! The fastbiter was temorarily blinded and roared in rage as it rubbed its eyes. Meanwhile, the other two attacked at once. All Anna did was take a step back, and the two fastbiters collided into each other, thus knocking each other out.
"Nice one, numbskulls," she cracked as the remaining fastbiter recomposed itself. It went to attack Anna again, and this time she pulled a fast punch on the fastbiter and knocked it out cold.
-------------------------
As Cera's group continued to throw rocks, she saw a fastbiter sneaking up on her father. She wanted to alert him but did not want to give away their position. She then found a volleybeall-sized rock, rolled it to the right spot, and swatted it with her tail. Much to her surprise, the rock pegged the fastbiter and knocked it out.
Meanwhile, Ducky kept throwing rocks at any fastbiter she could reach.
-
After a few minutes of climbing, Chronicler and Ruby were almost at the top of the cliff.
"Why are we doing this?" asked Ruby, who was getting very tired by now. "We are Fast-Runners, not Fast-Climbers."
"I think you'll agree with me that we should help our friends in this fight, but also make sure that we're not directly in harm's way," replied Chronicler. "Besides, I love my Fast-Runner body. If I had to do this with my human body, I would have given up from exhaustion before I even made it half way up."
As they neared the top, they could see a few rocks being hurled over the edge of the cliff. Fortunately for them, those rocks were being thrown with enough speed to easily fly over them. "I wonder who's throwing those rocks," thought Chronicler aloud. Having a long neck, he was able to peek over the edge of the cliff to see who was up there. He saw Littlefoot, Cera, and the rest of the gang. "What the heck are you guys doing here?"
As Ruby approached him, she asked, "Who is it that you see up there?"
"Just a few friends of yours," replied Chronicler as he pulled himself up onto the top of the cliff. He then tossed his bamboo pole aside so he could use both of his hands to pull Ruby up onto the top of the cliff.
After taking a few seconds to catch her breath, Ruby asked,"Now that we are up here, what do we do now?"
"I guess we can follow their example," replied Chronicler, referring to what the gang was doing to help in the fight. Chronicler grabbed a hand-full of small rock and began throwing them one at a time at the Fast-Biters below. Ruby did likewise.
Unfortunately, most of those rocks missed, and whatever ones did hit were only a mild irritation to the Fast-Biters. "I don't think this is working, Chronicler," said Ruby. "We should do something that will work."
Chronicler then noticed a larger rock that was about the size of a Fast-Biter's head. He dropped his hand-full of rocks and said, "Oh well, if it's worth doing, it's worth overdoing." As he said this quote from the TV show Mythbusters, he picked up the larger rock. He then raised the rock and hurled it down towards the Fast-biters. His aim was excellent, as the rock slammed one Fast-Biter right in the head, taking it down with a possibly lethal injury. "Ha! I got one!" Chronicler then picked up another large rock and hurled it down the cliff again.
Ruby wasn't so sure about using such large rocks, so she continued to throw the smaller rocks that were in her hands.
-
John paused as he saw Rob lying on the ground just before feeling a sharp,peircing pain down his back. A fast biter has clawed him from behind . John instantly countered with a spin crescent kick which put some distance between him and the fast biter. "You never cease to vex me" he remarked before throwing the sharp stick like a spear which struck the fast biter in the heart before running over to where Rob lay and where Anna and Cyrix were. "What happened" he asked them.
Bron swung his tail hard,knocking many fast biters off their feet "I don't know how much longer I can hold these sharpteeth off" he muttered
--------------------------
"Like I'm going to stand here and do nothing" Ali said as she begand throwing rocks.
-
Screech stumbled a little when Claw lashed out at him, but he barely managed to regain his balance before he could topple over. He turned and glared at his assailant. “You again?!” he hissed. He glanced down at Claw’s bamboo harpoon. A sharptooth using a stick to fight, he thought with disgust. How obscene.
In a single lightning-fast movement, Screech seized the shaft of the harpoon in his jaws and wrenched it out of Claw’s grasp. Then, with a sharp swing of his head, he flung the thing as far as he could, sending it rolling across the rocky ground several yards away.
“Now,” he snarled, still unaware that Claw couldn’t understand him, “are you going to fight with your teeth and claws like a real sharptooth, or are you going to do the smart thing and STAY OUT OF MY WAY?”
(OOC: Were you hoping for a longer confrontation between Claw and Screech, Myrkin? Or is this okay?)
-
"He was bitten by Thud!" Anna panted before she felt her tail get bitten again. She felt her skin break that time.
"Hey! Let go, ya b******!" she growled as she slamemd her tail against the ground. The fastbiter still remained on her tail with its teeth in her skin, but a few more slams of her tail to the ground knocked the fastbiter off. She then brought her tail down once more, smashing the fastbiter in the face and knocking it out.
-
Three Horn and a few others charged at some fast biters and knocked them out of the way, but what he really wanted to find was Red Claw and hopefully knock him out.
Some fastbiters over took Mr. Three Horn and they snarled and snapped at him, swearing in their own sharptooth tongue. The harder he seemed to fight back, the more the fast biters kept charging.
The female fast biter that Red Claw had spoken to earlier was walking amongst the fight and decided to help her clan with taking down the three horn.
It's not every day you get enough food to feed your whole clan. She licked her chops as she thought of this. So she hid a little ways and once she found a vulnerable spot, she leaped to that spot, but while in mid are a screech was shrilled in her ear and a force knocked her out out the sky and onto the dirt. She grimaced at this force, who was other then a full grown male orange flyer.
"Keep your filthy claws off this dinosaurs!" The flyer screeched and swiped her away and before the fastbiter could rebuke, the flyer lounged at another fast biter to take him off of the struggling Three Horn.
----------
Red Claw, with his blank "stare" roared and plumaged through the find, stomping over some life bodies and dead bodies alike to smell his ideal prey. He knew her scent, he knew where she would be, but he could not find her.
Unknown to him, he was heading into his own failure, as the rocks were thrown and the bloodshed was spread.
---------
Amy still hung on to Tria as they ran. Tria suddenly stopped and saw a flyer of something up on a hill.
"Hang on Amy, I'm heading up."
In a huff, she truched up a hill and saw the kids throwing many rocks around and she immediately stated,
"Kids?! What are you doing?! And Cera...!" She gasped when she saw her stepdaughter among them.
This is very, very typical of these kids... Amy thought as she was awaiting for a response. However, due to shyness and being overwelmed by the noise and everything that was happening, she stayed hidden, protected by Tria's frill.
--------
Rebecca tried to distract fast biters from attacking anyone else by flying in their faces and pecking at them. At the corner of her eye, she saw a glimmer of orange tussling with a fast biter, she immediately knew who it was.
"Get your claws off my brother!" She lounged at the fastbiter and distracted him while Pterano struggled to his feet.
"Rebecca! What are you doing?"
"What are you doing?" She asked in mid sentence as the fast biter tried to swipe at her.
-
When Anna finally had a moment to look around, she saw Mr. Threehorn was struggling against the fastbiters.
"I'll be back, guys!" she barked before she headed over to Mr. Threehorn. Her tail hurt somewhat and was bleeding, but she did not pay any mind. She then caught two of the fastbiters by surprise and slammed their heads together, knocking them out cold.
"Y'all picked a bad day to look for food!" she hooted, catching some of the fastbiters' attention. One fastbiter jumped at her, only to find moments later it was spitting teeth out.
"Pick on someone I care about, eh?! You're gonna have to deal with me first! Bring it, ya low-life dirtbags!" Anna provoked the fastbiters with the aid of hand gestures.
"A'ight, which punka** of the pack is first!?" she taunted. Several fastbiters seemed to discuss among themselves before they all slowly approached at once.
-------------------
"No time to talk! We need to help them!" Cera replied, not even noticing the voice had come from Tria.
-
Flapper continued fighting as he had before, with Mim jumping around somewhat and getting the idea from Flapper picked up a branch to use it as a club also. Sometimes Flapper would instead of using it as a club use one end to jab it into the belly of a fast biter to knock the wind out of it.
Grandpa Longneck shook himself to try to shake off a fastibiter that had jumped onto his back. Another one he hit with his tail wile it was in mid jump.
-
(It could last longer, if you don't mind :) )
Claw didn't know what Screech had said, but was too busy thinking how to free Pangea to wonder what other fastbiter might had told him. Claw make a few steps towards dropped harpoon, as if he was going to pick it up, but then he leaped suddenly at Screech's back, trying to sink his teeth in other sharptooth's neck.
-
(OOC: Sure, Myrkin. :))
Screech shrieked in surprise and rage as Claw pounced on him. He thrashed wildly in an attempt to keep Claw’s teeth away from his neck. He even let go of Pangaea with one hand, swiping at the other fast biter’s face with his claws. His other hand kept a tight hold on Pangaea’s neck and shoulders, leaving the red glider’s body hanging most uncomfortably. Pangaea was afraid that he would be choked to death, until Screech finally succeeded in dislodging his assailant. Throwing Claw from his back, he spun to face the other fast biter, eyes ablaze.
“All right,” Screech growled, “if it’s a death wish you’ve got, I’ll gladly grant it!” Bringing the deadly sickle claws on his feet to bear, he leaped at Claw.
-
Claw was just getting up, feeling the burning pain on his face where Screech had hit him, when the other fastbiter tackled him, causing him even more pain. Claw stood up and roared at Screech in anger:
"Niech ci’ piek?o poch?onie!" he cursed, forgetting that his native language wouldn't be understand by leafeaters and surely not by sharpteeth like Screech. The pain, the anger and the andrenaline was making his thinking difficult. He attacked Screech, slashing with his claws at fastbiter's eyes. At the same moment, a particular little sharptooth decided to help in this fight and bit Screech in one of his legs.
OCC: Maybe Claw will bother Screech so much, he will become the latter's new most-hated-person? :D
-
I’m beginning to hate all of these blasted newcomers! Screech thought as he dodged Claw’s strikes. He leapt backwards to put himself out of range, then, balancing on one foot, kicked the leg Chomper had latched onto, trying to fling the small sharptooth away.
Suddenly Screech felt something land on his head. What now? he thought. An instant later his vision was obscured by two soft, leafy-feeling objects, as small claws dug into his nape and eyebrows, and a series of sharp taps assaulted the top of his head.
Gliding in from out of nowhere, Guido had alighted on Screech’s head, clinging to him with hands and feet like a stubborn vampire bat. He was pecking the top of Screech’s snout and forehead with his stubby beak, wings covering the fast biter’s eyes.
Screech yowled in anger and pain. “A little help over here!” he roared, hoping that one of the other fast biters would come to aid him in dealing with these nuisances.
-
Anna was trying to think quickly as several fastbiters approached her at once. She knew there was no way she could get out of this one by getting physical with the fastbiters. Her only other option was to use psychology. She grinned evilly as she brought her tail around, gripped onto the end, and began to lick the injured area clean. The fastbiters' expressions changed from sinister to that of shocked and weirded-out.
"Mmm, that hit the spot! Nothin' like the taste of fresh blood!" Anna taunted before she eyed the fastbiters. Their expressions became horrified when she made an evil expression and licked her chops.
"Ya know, that...just...made...me...HUNGRY! ROAR!" Anna roared as she ambushed the fastbiters. The fastbiters turned tail and sped off like scared hatchlings. After she chased them for a few moments, Anna stopped and laughed briefly before she returned to where Mr. Threehorn was.
-
Rob tried as hard as he could to stand up numerous times, but the pain surging through his body kept him on the ground. "What the hell is happening to me?" he cried out. He could feel his insides violently shifting as to form an entirely new bone structure. "Come on, Rob! You have to stand up and fight!" Unfortunately, the more he told himself this, the more his body fought him. He immediately felt like a fool for going after Thud like that. Why am I so weak? I thought I would have been much stronger than this. I guess I'm not as strong in this world as I am in my world. Now I made a fool of myself in front of all the grown-ups, the other GOF members, and Littlefoot and Zaine. He was fortunate that fast biters didn't decide to pounce on him while he was on the ground, otherwise he would have been dead for sure. At the same time, he felt like he was already dieing.
Littlefoot continued to knock rocks off the hill when he noticed something nearby. He looked over and saw Chronicler and Ruby. They obviously had climbed for higher ground so they could evade the fight, but now their presence was exposed. There was no sense in hiding it now. "Chronicler! Ruby!" Littlefoot called to them. "We had to come! We wanted to help!"
"And nobody was going to tell us otherwise!" Zaine added in. He received a glare from Littlefoot, indicating that that might not have been the best thing to say, but he honestly didn't care. "It's no use hiding any more Littlefoot! Let's go down there and fight!"
"No!" Littlefoot argued. "You saw what happened to Rob! We are not jumping in that fight! We have to keep knocking rocks down!"
"Damnit Littlefoot! Stop being such a scaredy egg!" Zaine couldn't believe he said those exact words, especially to Littlefoot. He was just filled with such rage he couldn't handle it anymore. Rob was injured, and he wanted to go help him, not sit up on top of a hill.
Littlefoot was almost speechless. He never expected Zaine to call him out like that, ever. It was almost as if he was talking to Cera for a second. He wanted to argue back, but at the moment he knew there were more important things to worry about. Deciding to worry about it later, he turned to Ruby and Chronicler. "Is there any larger rocks we can use to knock down?"
-
The two adult flyers paused once they saw Anna charging at the fastbiters like a mad dino and the fastbiters ran off. They stared in horror at the sight of Anna and her tail. Rebecca however brought herself back to the battle scene and said, "Pterano, try to help Mr. Three Horn get these fastbiters away, I'll go check to see if she's okay."
Ms. Flyer went over to Anna and flew around her and asked, "Are you alright dear?" She hoped to help Anna with her tail.
Pterano saw other fastbiters charging at Mr. Three Horn and Pterano flew out to attack them, but Mr. Three Horn was able to knock them out by ramming them into a boulder, which knocked most of them out. A few other fastbiters tried to attack the three horn again, but Pterano lounged at them and screeched in their faces, hoping to scare them off.
-------
Red Claw was slipping and slidding in the rain as this was going on, and he heard the screech of a flyer, hoping maybe it was his prospect, he ran toward the scene and Pterano flew the other way hoping that Red Claw would follow him, but Red Claw knew it was a different scent, not the youthful scent of the flyer he wanted.
Mr. Three Horn rammed into Red Claw, with Red Claw roaring in pain. He swipped at Mr. Three Horn, who in turn had Pterano fly near the bumbling sharptooth's nose and he bothered the sharptooth by constantly flying around and pecking at him.
Mr. Three Hor watched as Pterano did this heroic action. He couldn't believe, someone, rather a well known traitor help him like that.
He also turned to Anna and saw that her tail was bleeding, he demanded, "Rebecca, see if you can try to heal that wound, we need to keep strong for battle!"
---------
Tria then stated, "Cera the threehorn, this is me! Why are you kids doing this? You're going to get in big trouble for this!"
Amy kept hearing the screeches and cries of the others, she was in so much emotional pain of all that was happening. It was largely her fault, leaving like she did and allowing something like this to happen. She got off Tria's back and stated, "Tria, I don't think it's any use to tell them this, the others need help now! "
And at this, she piled up some rocks and started throwing at fastbiters, but much to her dismay, fastbiters were trying to climb up the cliff to the kids.
I may have messed up with this battle, but I will be darned if I had my childhood memories of these kids dead!
So she started throwing rocks and Tria decided that she should help, so she got some bigger ones and rolled them, knocking four fastbiters away.
Tria smiled as this happened.
---------
The female fastbiter limped away and heard Screech's call. She ran to his aid and lounged at Claw, knocking him on the ground, she suddenly stopped, realizing it was a fastbiter,
"What the-?" She paused for a moment beholding the enemy fastbiter.
----------
-
Rick stopped chucking rocks for a moment as he heard Zaine shouting at Littlefoot. He then sighed aloud and stepped away from the edge of the hill and kneeled down next to Zaine, while setting his hand on the longnecks back. "ZAINE!" he shouted to ensure he had his attention. "I know you're angry, I can see it in your eyes, and feel it when you speak, but now is NOT the time to be fighting among ourselves. This fight has far too much going on for us to be distracted by our fears."
Rick then looked down at the battle. He took a deep breath, knowing what he planned to do was something stupid. He then faced Zaine again and said, "If you really want to help... just be sure to cover me!" Rick then rushed forward and using the soles of his boots began sliding down the hillside, however once he began nearing the bottom he pitched forward and started to run. Using that momentum he changed forms again into his Longneck persona and charged through several fastbiters and stepped on two others.
Spike was stunned to see Rick do what he did. He chucked another rock over the edge of the hill and then turned to Ducky as if to ask, 'Is he crazy?!'
Longtail could see the attack going on against Screech, and it pleased him to see the fastbiter in such a vulnerable position, but still he continued to circle the fight scene building his momentum knowing that when he got the chance to attack, he'd take it! It was only then that Longtail noticed the female fastbiter and decided it was time to stain his claws. He dive bombed the female fastbiter and did a midair flip resulting in his tail smacking her in the face. He then spoke in sharptooth. "Come and fight me! You coward!"
Cyrix could see Rob was in pain from his bite and was upset at not being able to help. He did however continue to claw, kick, and bite any any nearby fastbiters that came too close. Cyrix quickly realized, that despite not knowing much of these newcomers, he saw most of them as family, and seeing one of them in pain made him think about Longtail and Zaine. The rainbow face leaned down and spoke to Rob. "I... I don't know what's wrong but I can see you're in pain... but please, don't fight it... accept it. I know it hurts, but sometimes what we fear and how we deal with it... can change who we are for the better."
-
Chronicler threw another large rock, but it was another miss. In fact, he had almost cause friendly fire with that rock, as it came closer to a leaf-eater than a Fast-Biter. He knew it was time to try something different. It was then that he noticed Redclaw, doing hardly anything. This presented a huge opportunity. "If you want to stop an army, the best way to do it is to kill the commander," stated Chronicler. "In other words, if we're going to stop all these Fast-Biters, we should try to take down Redclaw."
"But how are we going to do that?" asked Ruby. "If these rocks are barely big enough to take down a Fast-Biter, how can we use them to take down Redclaw?"
After Littlefoot asked his question, Chronicler looked around. He then saw a massive rock near the edge of the cliff, which also happened to be closer to Redclaw than their current position was. "Would that be big enough?" he said. "Come on, everybody! We're gonna need some unity here." He then ran towards the massive rock, with Ruby right behind him.
-
Claw used Longtail's diversion to get buck on his feet. He looked around to assess the situation and then he saw another fastbiter charging at him. This one must had heard Screech's call as well. Claw barely dodged his attack, but the big fastbiter didn't stop even for a second to launch next strike. Claw/Myrkin had a difficult time avoiding predator's teeth. Then, he stumbled on his dropped harpoon. He quickly grabbed it and used immediately to defend himself. Other fastbiter just seized the shaft of the harpoon in his jaws, but unlike Screech he didn't throw it away. He had bitten through the bamboo, cutting it into pieces. He stared at Claw with self-satisfied expression at his face, then he lounged at Myrkin. Claw dodged him for the last time and then he started running away, as doubted that he could win a one-on-one against that fastbiter and he just couldn't dodge him forever. The latter followed him quickly. They run (big fastbiter chasing Claw) and soon they put a great distance between themselves and the battle...
***
Meanwhile Chomper was flung into the air by Screech. However, after he hit the ground, he got up and attacked Screech again, this time bitting him on his tail, trying to help Guido with freeing Pangea.
-
"I'd appreciate your help, but I think we've got a bigger problem over there!" Anna replied to Rebecca as she pointed to the fastbiters that were headed for the children.
------------------------
"I don't care if I get in trouble for this! It's better than sitting around not helping our friends!" Cera barked as she headed over to join Chronicler and Ruby. Ducky then joined them. She may have been small, but her devotion to her family and friends was much bigger.
-
Rob could hear Cyrix's words, and he certainly was trying as hard as he could to fight the pain. Why he was being told to accept it was beyond him, but he knew that Cyrix always knew what he was doing or talking about. Rob nodded and weakly replied, "I'll try." He closed his eyes and stopped struggling. He let whatever was going through his body take complete control. It still hurt him, but not as much now. All of a sudden he felt something very strange on his hands. He looked down and noticed something that took his breath away. He was growing claws. "What the hell?" He then noticed the same feeling on his feet. He quickly tore his shoes and socks off as claws began to form on his feet. "Oh my god! I'm becoming a fast biter!"
Littlefoot noticed the boulder that Chronicler was mentioning. "Come on guys! We gotta help Chronicler push that boulder off!" He rushed over and stood next to Chronicler and began to push. This is almost like with Sharptooth.
Zaine watched as Rick high tailed into the battle. He didn't know how to react to what Rick had told him, but he did realize that Rick needed cover. Zaine continued to knock rocks at fast biters as they tried to attack Rick. "Come on you b@&$!#&@"
-
It was then that he noticed Redclaw, doing hardly anything.
(OOC: Ehh actually Pterano and Mr. Three Horn are fighting him. :p That doesn't mean you cannot go into action to wound him of course, but yeah, I just wanted to point that out.)
The female fast biter quickly arose to her feet and saw at another fast biter was chasing Claw away. She shook her head seeing the flyer that just dived at her. She growled at him, but she looked to Screech to see if he was okay. He seemed alright for the time being, but she had a sinking feeling that something terrible was going to happen. It was known in the dinosaur world that if you stood against dinosaurs like those of the Great Valley, you were dead meat. At least, that was what she heard.
At any rate, she charged toward the long tailed flyer gave him a good head butt, ramming him into a tree and she began clawing at him.
---------
"You bully! We'll show you how it's done in the Great Valley!" Mr. Three Horn roared at Red Claw.
Pterano flew around and continued to peck at him, but finally, Red Claw was able to use his tail and swipe to where he thought Pterano was, and he knocked Pterano out just like that.
Mr. Three Horn looked back at the bold, proud flyer in horror as he was knocked out. He also heard Anna's words and looked to the direction the swimmer was pointing at. More horror conquered him, but a strong, determined voice got him back to his senses, which funnily enough came from Rebecca, "Three Horn, me, Anna and some others will distract them, you should keep taking out Red Claw!"
"Since when did you tell me what to do?"
"Since when you came in position as the absolute fighter...and leader." She stated this to hopefully make Mr. Three Horn have all the reason to fight Red Claw. Mr. Three Horn had his ego boost again, which in turn, made Rebecca sigh to herself at his typical reaction.
Then she took off and called others to come near and distract the fast biters from the kids. A spiketail, two shortnecks, and other dinosaurs came in and started to roar and head butt the fast biters for them to stay away from the kids.
Rebecca then caught the sight of her brother's body a little ways and gaped in horror, she was now in a dilema, either she help her brother, or help protect the kids, HER SON!
----------
Amy peered over Tria and fast biters retreating a bit and she stated, "Why are they stopping?"
Tria was in absolute bewilderment that Cera spoke to her like this, while she knew Cera had a point, that was no excuse to disobey any of her elders.
She sighed and asked Amy, "Amy, I hope you don't mind long rides, because I'm going to see what is going on." Tria ran the other way with Amy on her back and followed Cera and Ducky to Chronicler.
-
Anna quickly followed Rebecca over to the fastbiters that were after the children. She managed to catch one fastbiter off guard by snatching it up and then sending it to barrel into several other fastbiters.
-------------------
"Ugh, this isn't working! We need more pushers!" Cera panted.
-
Petrie flew over to where the bolder was and landed among his friends and started to try to help them push with the effort quickly showing on his face.
-
Petrie flew over to where the bolder was and landed among his friends and started to try to help them push with the effort quickly showing on his face.
-----------------------------
Flapper continued to fight as best as he could against the fast biters that were on him, if any.
Mim focused on working with the dinosaurs her size to help them to fight against the fast biters.
Grandpa Longneck used his tail to swat a few, stepping on 1 or 2 if he could also.
-
Though Screech could barely see with the teal glider’s wings covering his eyes, his nose and ears told him that at least two other fast biters had come to his aid, and one of them had chased the traitorous stick-wielding fast biter away. However, he still had a small sharptooth clinging painfully to his tail, and an unwelcome living blindfold hammering at his head.
“Whoever’s there!” he yelled, “get these little pests off of me!”
--------------------------------------------------
Most of the other Great Valley dinosaurs who had been convinced to join the rescue party were experiencing abject terror at the moment. Most, if not all, of them had never seen so many fast biters in one place before. Those who knew the tale of the ill-fated herd that had followed a certain flyer in the wake of the Great Earthshake felt as if they were living the same nightmare.
“Oh, I wish I’d stayed in the valley,” a hollowhorn whimpered as he cowered beneath an overhanging cliffside. "We all should have stayed in the valley."
“Are you kiddin’ me?” Mr. Clubtail shouted as he bludgeoned a pouncing fast biter in midair with his tail. “I haven’t had this much fun in cold times!”
“Easy for you to say,” the hollowhorn muttered. “You’ve got skin like a rock and a boulder on the end of your tail!”
“My bopper,” Mr. Clubtail snappily corrected. “And if you don’t shut your beak, you’ll be the next one it kisses once I run out of fast biters!”
“Why don’t both of you keep quiet!” yelled a spikefrill as she rammed her head into a charging fast biter. “Save your bickering for after this is all over!”
Another fast biter came at her. This one she scooped up with her horn and, with a quick upward toss of her head, sent careening through the air over her back, in the direction of the other two leafeaters. “Catch!” she shouted.
The hollowhorn ducked; a gleeful grin spread across Mr. Clubtail’s face as he swung his tail.
The fast biter’s consciousness was already on vacation when he hit the ground.
-
Despite all the help they were getting, Chronicler and Ruby were having a lot of difficulty pushing the massive rock off the cliff. "This rock isn't moving, not even with all off us trying to move this rock," said Ruby.
Chronicler then realized something. "Woah, wait, everybody, stop. Stop! STOP!" he shouted. "Something's not right here, so I better take a quick look to see what's making it so hard for us to move this rock." He then ran to the other side of the rock, close to the edge of the cliff. He looked at the bottom of the rock and said, "Well there's your problem. The rock's too stable, but I can fix that. If I can remove enough of these smaller rocks underneath this big rock, it'll make it more unstable, and therefore easier to push off the cliff."
"But what if you make the rock too unstable and the rock falls on top of you?" asked Ruby, clearly concerned about such a risky plan.
"I understand that, and it's a risk I'm willing to take. But to be on the safe side, I highly recommend that none of you try to push this rock right now, don't even touch it."
"You heard what Chronicler said! He said to not even touch this rock, so I don't want to see any of you touching this rock until he says you can touch this rock again!"
Chronicler was rather surprised to hear Ruby defending him like that. I'm starting to get the feeling that she might like me a little too much, thought Chronicler.
-
"Half of biggest ones can be on each side of rock. Keep it in one place if it does try to move." Petrie said.
-
The moment he realized his body was pinned against a tree, and he was being mauled by the female fastbiter that he'd openly attacked, Longtail's body went into survival mode, and he gave a primal roar as he reached forward with his beak and bit down as hard as he could onto the fastbiters snout drawing blood and he then reached out with his tail once more and smacked her tensely across the face several times in a desperate attempt to get her to move back.
Cyrix stood next to Rob simply watching his change. He didn't know what was going on or why it was happening, but he was now determined more than ever to aid Rob through this. Even though the change was a bit frightening Cyrix reached forward and placed a hand on Rob's shoulder. "Just relax... I know this is... different and you're confused, but just take a deep breath and try to keep still as the change happens." he said with sympathy in his voice and compassion shining in his eyes.
Rick stepped on another fastbiter and knocked it out. He smiled momentarily as he looked around at the fight going on... and for a single moment a pang of fear ran through him as he thought about something. 'What happens... if one of us... dies in this world?' However at the sound of Longtail's roar Rick snapped out of his thought and felt a sharp, slashing pain as two fast biters were biting and clawing on his neck. He tossed his neck back and then flung it forward throwing the fastbiters off and grimaced in pain.
Spike stepped back upon Chronicler and Rubys word. He then sat down and looked around at the sight of the fighting down at the bottom of the hill and groaned in despair.
-
"Just how many of these b******s ARE there?!" Anna blurted as she continued to use her fists and tail.
----------------------
"Well, if you say so," Cera grumbled as she stepped back.
"I hope this is over soon, yep yep yep!" Ducky squeaked as she found a place near Cera.
-
"Don't you guys ever giver up" John said exhustedly as he was faced with six fast biters at once.
-
Frustrated that none of the other fast biters were helping him detach the tiny sharptooth from his tail or the glider from his head, Screech let out an aggravated shrill. Whirling around in place, unable to see, he thrashed his neck and tail violently. Still both of the tenacious little dinosaurs held on.
Then, by chance, Screech swiped his tail into a small, but thick, withered tree trunk. Chomper struck the trunk with enough force that his jaws released their hold on Screech’s tail.
Now there was only the teal glider, who was still hammering Screech’s cranium with his hard snout and eclipsing his vision with the feathers on his wings. Screech shook his head until he was dizzy, but still the glider clung on.
Roaring with enraged exasperation, Screech lowered his head and blindly charged in a random direction like a crazed domehead. Inadvertantly, he rammed his head into the side of a limestone cliff. The unfortunate Guido took the brunt of the impact. Stunned, he went limp, slipping off of Screech’s head. He dropped to the ground, landing on his back at the base of the rock wall. “Sorry, Pangaea,” he croaked weakly.
-
Flapper continues hitting fast biters with his club, or his elbow or fists for those that get close enough to try to bite or claw him.
Grandpa Longneck continues to use his tail and his bulk to fight the fast biters as best as he could, despite the bites and scratches he was getting.
-
More fast biters leapt at Grandpa Longneck and lone stragglers, and many more others dragged their prey away, and slowly but surely, one by one, they were leaving and sheilding themselves from the rain. However, there were some fast biters still wanting to have a taste of some much more blood.
The female fastbiter backed off and was in a daze for a moment from the bite of Longtail. And she heard Screech's cry, she was conflicted on what to do. However she looked and realized that Screech was fine, minus some wounds and bruises, so she attacked Longtail again, this time, claws first and inserted them into his flesh, hoping to weaken him.
--------
Mr. Three Horn rammed against the boulder in back of him and some rocks dropped from under Chronicler and the others. Red Claw roared at him and wanted to tear everything to shreds.
------
Amy slid off Tria's back and Tria proclaimed, "No dear boy, you must'nt do that, you will be killed." She said this, not hearing Chronclier's outburst from earlier.
Amy looked around her, trying to take everything in. The fight, the scarlet blood splatter, the many thousands of fastbiters, and the shouting, yelling and such.
Wow, it would just be way too easy to develop Post traumatic stress disorder at this point. She thought to herself. She chuckled a bit at her own statement, in her attempt to find humor.
--------
Petrie's mother, not realizing Petrie was safe, leaves her brother to help Anna and the others fight the fastbiters off. She dive bombs at them and tried to distract them from the kids.
I'm sorry Pterano, you're going to have to wait. She thought as she pecked at the fastbiters.
-
Chronicler had made a lot of progress in removing the smaller rocks underneath the massive rock. By a happy coincidence, one long rock happened to be stuck underneath the massive rock in such a way that it seemed to hold it up like a support beam. He decided to save that rock for last so that he would, hopefully, be more safe as he removed the last few rocks.
As Chronicler removed a few more rocks, he noticed the massive rock shift a little bit, forcing him to quickly get out from underneath. Fortunately, the rock stayed in place. "This is getting really dangerous now," he said to himself.
Eventually, Chronicler decided he had removed enough of the smaller rocks. He then climbed out from underneath the massive rock and stood to the side as he grabbed onto the last supporting rock. "Okay, everyone, I'm holding onto the last rock. As soon as I remove it, it's very likely that this big rock will fall on its own, so you'll need to at least guide it towards Redclaw as it falls. And don't worry, I'll be able to get out of the way quickly enough."
Chronicler then looked towards Redclaw, waiting for the right moment. "Get ready!", he said to the ones near the rock. Once he felt Redclaw was in the right location, he tugged on the last rock, but it didn't move. He tugged the rock again, but it still didn't move. This time, he pulled the rock for as long as he could until it finally came loose. Just as he had prepared for, the massive rock began to fall on its own, so he quickly moved aside, shouting, "Woah woah woah woah! Guide it! Guide it!"
Ruby saw where Redclaw was and, with help from her friends, pushed the rock in the right direction to hit Redclaw.
As the massive rock fell passed him, Chronicler laughed and said, "Redclaw, meet Mongo," the latter referring to the massive rock.
The massive rock, Mongo, hit its target and slammed into Redclaw's leg. It didn't hit with enough force to break a bone, but it was enough to bring him down for the fight.
-
The rock named Mongo had managed to spook a couple of fastbiters, but there were still more who refused to quit without a meal.
"Damn! Somethin's gotta give here soon!" Anna panted as she managed to knock a fastbiter down with her tail and throw another fastbiter into a third fastbiter. Just then, another fastbiter jumped on her from behind.
"Hey! Get off!" Anna barked. She could not reach the fastbiter and tried to shake it off but to no avail. Just as the fastbiter was about to bite down, a rock came from out of nowhere and pegged the fastbiter on the head, knocking it out cold. Anna looked in the direction the rock had come from at the top of the cliff, and saw Ducky wave and smile at her. Being reminded of the children made Anna feel the surge of energy she needed to keep fighting the fastbiters.
"Thanks, little one!" Anna called as she briefly smiled and waved before punching out a fastbiter.
"Heads up!" another voice barked from the cliff edge. Anna looked up in time to see Cera knock over a pile of rocks. She dodged them as best as she could while nearby fastbiters got pegged by the shower of rocks. This cleared Anna of any fastbiters and allowed her to go help the others fight off fastbiters.
-
Flapper fought the best he could, despite the injuries he had. Luckily he had another dino or 2 that wound up together so they fought together.
Elsewhere Mim and Grandpa Longneck were fighting together against the fast biters. She used a bit of branch she had found to help in the fight, taking the idea from the long tailed flyer she had seen fighting with a bit of tree branch.
----
"We do more rocks?" Petrie asked, looking around for a rock small enough for him to throw.
-
By the time Rob let it sink in what was happening to him, the transformation had already completed. The clothes on his body had disappeared completely, leaving nothing but fast biter skin. The tail felt entirely strange, and his hands and feet had now formed claws. "This isn't possible," he said to himself. "This can't be happening." Unfortunately, saying it over and over again was not helping at all. His body had somehow transformed into a fast biter, and it didn't look like he was changing back any time soon. The bite on Rob's arm hadn't healed completely as a scar remained, but somehow the pain had eased during the change. Rob slowly stood up, stumbling at first, as he looked in awe at his new body. "What the hell happened to me?"
Zaine watched as the massive rock fell and landed on Red Claw's leg, pinning him to the ground. Zaine yelled with joy. "Direct hit! That will keep him down and out of our way!" He turned to Littlefoot, but his joy faded as he saw the look on Littlefoot's face. Something had him shocked, and he didn't like it at all. "Littlefoot, what's wrong?"
Littlefoot couldn't explain what he was seeing, but he had watched Rob's transformation into his fast biter form. Oh no! Something terrible has happened to him! He heard Zaine speak to him and he looked at him. "I... I don't know what I'm looking at. Take a look for yourself."
Confused, Zaine looked in the direction that Littlefoot was mentioning, and the same shock struck him. "By the beyond," he spoke in fear, "what happened to Rob?"
"I don't know," Littlefoot replied. "I watched it with my own eyes. He's turned into a fast biter like Screech and Thud!"
"But that's not possible!" Zaine tried to deny. "There's no way something like that could have happened. It's just not possible!"
"I know," Littlefoot agreed, "but this is what I was worried about. Something bad happened to Rob, and the same thing could have happened to us if we went down there. We don't really know how to fight back."
"I know," Zaine admitted. "I'm so sorry about what I said to you. I didn't mean it, not one word. I was just so concerned about Rob that I didn't want to be standing around doing nothing while he was fighting."
"That makes two of us," Littlefoot replied. "Don't worry, I understand and forgive you. I just didn't want to see you or any of the others get hurt. I couldn't bear to live with that guilt if any of you got hurt and I couldn't do anything about it."
-
Claw was running as fast as he could, but the other fastbiter was still on his tail and Claw was slowly losing his strenght to keep running like that. Will this second fastbiter never give up? Then, Claw saw a line of trees and bushes appearing dozen or more yards before him. Maybe he will lose this other fastbiter there, Myrkin thoguht and sped up a bit, but so did the predator chasing him. After a few seconds Claw reached the line of trees and got through bushes, but then he saw a big void with river flowing at the bottom of it. He tried to come to a halt, but the other fastbiter bumped into him and they both fell into the canyon...
-
OOC: :oops Sorry for the wait everyone, but work has been one massive drain on my personal time. And tomorrow promises to showcase that in rare form. Now on with the show!
~~~
Longtail gave a startled cry of pain as he felt the female fastbiter dig her claws into his scales, and drew blood. In a moment of curiosity Longtail turned his head to see Screech had dislodged Guido, and Chomper and was safely standing on his own. At that moment, the entire world slowed to the young flyer as his eyes dilated, he took in a single breath of air, and forgetting that he was doing combat with the female fastbiter Longtail gave a loud, echoing roar as he pushed off the ground with his feet and using what little momentum he had, he dive-bombed Screech latching onto his snout with the talons on his feet and began clawing feverishly at Screech's face hoping to cause serious damage.
Rick comes to a stop next to Rob and looks confused and a little afraid as he sees what Rob has changed into. He leans his neck down and gently asks his friend, "Are you alright? H-how does this new change.... feel?"
Cyrix who'd watched the whole transformation with rapt attention and care, took the time to form an answer to Rob's question. "It would seem, that by whatever force brought you here... may have done something to your bodies that allow you to take on the form of whatever creature you touch... or touches you in turn. I'm not sure... but perhaps taking a moment to close your eyes and slowing down your heart from the change can help you form a better solution to your issue."
Grandma Longneck let out a sigh of relief when she saw that Redclaw was pinned under a rock and a few of the fastbiters had fled the scene. "This should make our job a great deal easier." she said aloud as she smacked another fastbiter with her tail and stepped on another ones head.
-
Screech had been about to snap up the dazed Guido when Longtail hit him. “What theó?!” he squawked. Not wishing to be rendered blind as Red Claw had, he clamped his eyelids tightly shut as he began shaking his head, attempting to dislodge the crazed flyer. But like Guido and Chomper before him, Longtail was clinging too tightly to remove using that method. Snarling, Screech gnashed his jaws, trying to bite his assailant, but despite his proximity to the fast biter’s teeth, Longtail’s body was out of reach of them.
Well, then, it worked for little Leafywings, let’s see if it works for you! Screech thought. Orienting himself in what he guessed was the direction of the stone wall he had slammed Guido against, Screech once again bowed his head and neck so that his snout was perpendicular to the ground, and charged forward.
-
"How he change? Me no understand." Petrie said, confused as to what he had seen happen.
-
"I saw him get bitten by a fast biter earlier, could that have..." Ali's voice trailed off, just as she heard a sound,as if someone else was climbing up, it soon turned out to be John,who had been overwhelmed by his opponents below and decided to make for the mountains.
"You know, today was supposed to be my weekend off, but no...." John said sarcastically while panting.
--------------
Bron noticed Longtail latched on to Screech, so he decided to join them, hoping to intimidate Screech so he would just drop Pangaea and leave.
-
The female fastbiter was in a daze when those few seconds flew by, literally. She shook her head and saw that Screech was already charging toward the flyer. She shook her head and then heard a roar, a pitiful, angry roar that made a chill up her spine. She stood there, indecisive of what to do.
----------
The siamese colored flyer went on all fours and crawled toward the direction of Red Claw. She tried to speak in some growls that she tried to imitate, which made Red Claw sniff and take notice of her. He roared ferociously at her and demanded her to know why she came to torment him.
"WHAT MORE DO YOU WANT TO TAKE AWAY FROM ME? ARE YOU TRYING TO MAKE ME A LAME SHARPTOOTH AS WELL AS BLIND?!"
Amy leaned back taking in the roaring and the agonizing pain. She shook her head and looked the other way, feeling pity over the mighty creature. She tried to use some soft growling imitations to hopefully have some ease over the sharptooth. She kept coming closer and closer to the sharptooth.
The other fastbiters stopped in their tracks and halted their fighting. They retreated from getting the kids and from all of their slaughtering to watch in puzzlement of the scene taking place.
Rebecca and Mr. Three Horn stopped and stopped to stare too. Rebecca heard her son's voice and flew to him.
"Petrie!" She embraced him. "Thank goodness you are safe and sound!"
Mr. Three Horn smiled at the sweet scene of the two flyers, but then he saw the fallen orange colored flyer and tried to nudge him to waken him.
-
Longtail, even in his semi-crazed state and bloodlust had enough sense to remember who he was fighting and then he grinned boldly as he realized the move Screech was using as it too was one of Longtail's favorites. But this was personal and just as he was sure Screech had built up enough speed to cause serious bone trauma Longtail let go of Screech's face and lashed his tail out tripping the fast biting and laughing as he watched Screech slam face first into the stone rock. "You had better stay down and unconscious Screech... or you won't like what I do to you in the end!" said Longtail in sharptooth loud enough to be heard over the falling rain.
-
Upon hitting the rock wall, Screech was instantly knocked unconscious. His forelimbs went limp, and Pangaea dropped out of his grip. He was dazed, hyperventilating, and felt about ready to faint; his feathers were disheveled and wet from the rain; he was sore and bruised from being held so tightly for so long, and being repeatedly jabbed by sharp clawtips; his mind was frayed to the brink of trauma from the stress and terror he had been experiencing for the past few hours; and the percussion of his heart was comparable to an agitated hummingbird’s, but he was alive.
“Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you…” was all Pangaea could say.
-
"Me no understand. If fastbiter bit me me no change to fastbiter." Petrie said, still not understanding.
---
Grandpa Longneck was to busy fighting fastbiters to have noticed the change.
Flapper and Mim thought they saw something odd, but were a bit to busy to fully think about what they saw.
-
Rob was taking everybody's opinions in at once, but it all was way too strange for him to fully comprehend. "I don't understand this any more than you guys do, but somehow Thud's bite turned me into a fast biter. I guess part of his DNA transferred into my blood, but how that happened is beyond me." At the same time, he noticed that the other sharpteeth were stopping the fight. Red Claw had been pinned to the ground by the boulder, which must have depleted their morale "Well, at least the fighting has somewhat stopped. We can use this to grab Pangaea and get out of here."
Littlefoot realized that Red Claw wasn't going anywhere, meaning they could finally join the others. "Ok guys, let's head down and regroup with the others!" He took the lead and rushed down the hill and ran up to Rob. He was terrified by what happened to Rob, but he still cared about him. "Rob, are you okay?"
Rob turned to Littlefoot. "Littlefoot, I..." He wasn't sure what to say. Part of him wanted to scold him for following them, but the rest of him felt relieved to see the longneck was safe. Of course, he knew whose idea it really was to come after them. "You helped us a lot up there. Thank you, Littlefoot. I guess I owe you one."
"Rob!" Zaine was right behind Littlefoot, showing equal concern for his friend. "Rob, I'm sorry about you becoming a fast biter. If there is a way to change you back, I will find it."
"Forget it," Rob shook his head. "However my body transformed, it doesn't look like it can do it in reverse. Whether I like it or not, I'm stuck in this body."
"But, why?" Zaine asked in despair. "Why did it happen?"
"I don't know," Rob replied. "I really don't know."
-
As more fastbiters began to retreat, Anna looked up to see if her friends were still on the cliff. Her heart skipped when she saw they were missing, but she was snapped back into reality when she felt something blunt yet painful nonetheless jab at her left leg.
"Ow! What was that for?!" Anna yelped as she took up a defensive stance.
"Is that any way to thank me for saving your tail?" a voice demanded. Anna was relieved when she looked down and saw Cera and Ducky.
"Sorry, it's just I thought a fastbiter was tryin' to pull a sneaky one on me," Anna said.
"Speaking of your tail, is it okay?" Cera asked, reminding Anna of her injured tail. She brought it around her right side and looked over the injury. Even though it was raining, she could tell the bleeding had slowed down to almost nothing.
"Yeah, I think it'll be okay," Anna replied.
"I think so too, yep yep yep," Ducky spoke up.
"I hope so," Cera added. Her comment made Anna smile.
"Thanks, guys. You're a couple of sweethearts, as are the others," Anna said as she bent down, scooped Ducky up, and gently hugged her.
"Hey! Don't get all mushy and call me those names," Cera snorted. Anna gently reated her right hand on Cera's back after she set Ducky down.
"But, it's true. I can see it, as can anybody else who looks for the good in others. Besides, you'd be back in the valley, but instead you're out here looking out for me and the others. Thanks again, and thanks for not listening to me about stayin' out of this one," Anna replied.
"You're welcome," Cera replied.
-
Cyrix turned to face both Zaine and Littlefoot and smiled. "Rob is right. I knew you two, especially you Zaine would want to keep the newcomers safe, and you did just that while keeping yourselves safe as well. You both should be proud to have shown such adult like thinking."
Rick was a bit more concerned.
"So you can't even change back into a human?! T... that doesn't sound good. What are we going to do?" he asked to no one in particular.
Longtail could see that Screech was out like a light, and smiled ruefully. He then stepped over to Pangaea, shaking his head to clear his thoughts before kneeling down to see Pangaea face to face. The young flyer then cleared his throat as he asked, "So, you're the one everyone tried to rescue. You look alot like Guido, but I like the colors you've got... a bit more bold." Longtail then leaned over and tried to help Pangaea stand upright.
"Come on now, the others are probably worried sick, we don't want to keep them waiting." he commented with a light smile.
Spike lumbered over to Anna and smiled glad to see she was alright. The spiketail then nudged a rock over to her and sat next to it, indicating she should rest.
-
"How is everyone?" Flapper asked.
"I do hope they are leaving." Mim said looking around to see and make sure they were leaving or if they were planning on another wave.
Grandpa Longneck used his longer neck to look around to also see how things were going in general within the area he could see.
-
“Um…thanks,” Pangaea said, in response to Longtail’s comment about his coloration. “Y–yeah, I’m Pangaea, if you didn’t know my name already. And…uh…you’re…you’re Longtail, right? Thanks again,” he added as Longtail helped him up.
Still shaking like an overcaffeinated Chihuahua, Pangaea cursorily surveyed the aftermath of the battle. Most of the fast biters that had not been killed or knocked out had either fled the scene or were in the process of retreating. Both Screech and Thud were unconscious, and Red Claw was clearly out of commission. He couldn't help but feel sorry for the fast biters that had been injured or killed in the fightóthey had only been trying to feed themselves, after allóbut he had a far more pressing concern for the Great Valley dinosaurs and his fellow GOF members; how many of them had been hurt (or worse) coming to save him?
-
Ducky giggled as she went over to her brother and embraced him.
"Spike is happy you are okay, yep yep yep," Ducky said to Anna. "He also thinks you should sit down and rest up, yes he does."
"Aw, thanks Spike," Anna said before she curled up on the wet ground as she was unable to sit like a human in her swimmer form. "I'm just glad y'all are safe."
-
"Well it was mostly Littlefoot's leading that kept us up there," Zaine clarified. "He made sure that we didn't leave the group because he knew we would be safer up there."
Littlefoot smiled a bit. "Thanks Zaine."
Zaine nodded and then turned to Rob. "I agree with Rick, this doesn't seem good at all. What do we do?"
"What can we do is the better question," Rob replied. "I can already tell some of the grown ups are giving me strange looks, and I know for a fact Cera's dad isn't going to like my new body at all."
"Well there has to be something we can do to keep everybody from stressing out over this," Littlefoot suggested.
"We know that you would never hurt any of us," Zaine added, "so all we need to do is remind the rest of the herd that no matter what body you are in, you are still you."
"I don't know how easy that's going to be," Rob warned. "If there's one thing I've learned in my life, it's that those who fear they are in danger will do anything to get out of that fear. In my world, humans can become very paranoid if they see something as a threat to themselves."
"But this isn't your world," Littlefoot commented. "Maybe things will be different."
"Maybe," Rob agreed, "but we'll worry about that later. We should make sure everybody else is ok, especially Pangaea."
-
Cyrix sighed aloud as he asked Littlefoot and Zaine, "Do both of you remember what the grown ups were willing to do to keep Longtail away from all of you once they learned he was half sharptooth? And what trouble it caused for everyone. If they react as badly to Rob as they did for Longtail, then I'm afraid our visitors trip here might not be so pleasant."
Rick grimaced at how Cyrix had mentioned what Longtail had gone through in the valley and for a moment a large stab of guilt washed over him. He then stepped forward and asked, "What if the rest of us newcomers watch over Rob, ya know, just so the other elders don't start panicking?" he suggested with a small grin.
Longtail gave a loud whistle to gain the others attention.
"Well everyone, Pangaea is alive and well." He then asked Pangaea, "Can you stand by yourself or would you like someone to help you?"
Grandma Longneck sighed in relief upon seeing Pangaea with Longtail stepping into view. "They're both alright. Thanks goodness." She then surveyed the rest of their group to make sure everyone else who'd ventured outside the valley was safe.
-
"We should gather together everyone and see how injured everyone is and if any need treatment before we head back. The fastbiters may have left but they will likely return if we remain here to long." Grandpa Longneck said.
"Very likely they will." Mim said.
-
Chomper approached Pangea, "Are you alright? You're shaking..." he said with concern, then he looked briefly at Longtail and added "Good job at rescuing Pangea, Longtail. It seems that Screech won't wake up soon."
-
"There's only one problem with that," Rob commented on Rick's suggestion. "If they decide they can't trust me, they may decide not to trust any of us. Besides, I think they're view on us might be changed now after Chronicler's accidental outburst."
"We can't do nothing," Littlefoot protested. "I'm sure my grandparents will vouch for you. They always see the good in others. Surely they will see that you are not a threat to us."
"Littlefoot's right," Zaine agreed. "They always do seem to be the voice of reason in situations like these. Maybe they can help prove your still good."
"Maybe," Rob admitted, "but I don't want to cause any trouble for the herd. I'm not going to let any fighting among the herd start because of me.
"There won't be any fighting," Littlefoot tried to assure Rob. "One way or another, they will accept you."
"I hope you're right," Zaine commented
-
Chronicler and Ruby had followed Littlefoot and the others down the hill to rejoin the rest of the group. When Rob mentioned that unintentional rant, Chronicler knew he had to speak up to defend himself, especially now that Pangaea was among the group.
"Okay, I'll admit it, I made a mistake, my bad," announced Chronicler. "I guess I just wasn't thinking strait since I'm so tired. Anytime we're ready to go home and get some rest, I would greatly appreciate it."
Chronicler then turned to Ruby. "Just to be on the safe side, we'll leave first thing in the morning. Remember, we still need to go to your old home so we can help Claw." He then looked around and noticed the absence of the person he just mentioned. "Hey, where is he anyway?"
-
"They accept Chomper, why not you. Chomper show you what ok to eat in Great Valley, like stinging buzzers." Petrie said.
"That is a good point." Flapper said as he walked over closer to where some of the others were.
-
John turned to Chronicler as he overheard his words. "Aye,you noticed it as well I see" he asked...
-
Anna also overheard Chronicler's statement, and so did Ducky.
"Anna?" Ducky piped as she gently tapped Anna's right arm.
"Yeah, what is it?" Anna asked compassionately.
"Was that really true what he said about humans? Are your kind really like that?" Ducky asked, almost afraid to do so.
"Yeah, what was that all about?" Cera demanded as she sat down to the right of Anna, facing her. Ducky joined her moments later.
"Guys, I'll be honest as always. What Chronicler said about my kind is true. Humans have done some...terrible things...to our world and even our own kind," Anna admitted. Ducky made a sad expression as Cera's darkened.
"So, I believe he said something about you guys being able to destroy us, too. Is this why you're here?!" Cera hissed.
"No! Not at all! We're not..." Anna replied.
"I don't believe you!" Cera interrupted.
"Maybe if you'd shut up and let me talk you'd believe me!" Anna barked in an offended and irritated manner. Her reaction caused Cera to shut up, mostly out of surprise. Anna took a deep breath, and sighed.
"I'm sorry, Cera. That was rude of me. However, I would really appreciate it if you'd listen to me," Anna said.
"Okay, I'll shut up and listen," Cera replied. Anna then spoke loud enough so the others nearby could hear her.
"Thanks, Cera. What I was tryin' to say before is that we are not here to hurt y'all or your world. In fact, we don't even know how we got here, and we certainly didn't come on purpose. What I wanna say is that we're not like many others of our kind. There are many humans who respect life and hate destruction, and our group here is no exception. My friends here won't hurt any of your friends, family, or anybody else who doesn't try to hurt 'em first. Why would we be out here protecting y'all from fastbiters if our intention was to take over your world? Why haven't we hunted any dinosaurs? We're not like that, that's why. We're here to be friends, not enemies. Y'all really mean somethin' to me, and the rest of my kind here. That's how we all became friends. We share a fandom of y'all, and met because of that. We never thought it would ever be possible to meet our favorite dinosaurs, and now that we have, we won't cause any harm. I really, really hope you're able to believe me now," Anna explained. Moments later, Ducky came forward and gently took Anna's right hand.
"I believe you, yep yep yep. You are still my friend, yes you are," Ducky said with a smile.
"Thanks, little one. That really means a lot to me. Cera?" Anna questioned as she looked at her threehorn friend. Cera's expression had softened during Anna's talk.
"Yeah, I admit it. I belive you, too," Cera sighed.
"Thank ya so much, Cera. I hope everybody else can believe what I said," Anna replied.
-
“I think I can walk okay,” Pangaea said to Longtail, taking a few small, staggery, demonstrative steps, “though I’d sure like to find a safe place to rest pretty soon.”
Chomper’s observation prompted Pangaea to hold out one of his hands and look at it; sure enough, it was visibly trembling (Pangaea’s hands were normally shaky, but he’d never seen it this bad). “Yeah, I’m fine,” he said. “Just…being held for ransom by a fast biter isn’t exactly good for the nerves, especially if you’re as jittery as me.”
“What about you? Are you okay?” he asked Chomper, remembering how the little sharptooth had been knocked off of Screech’s tail. “That was awfully brave of you to attack Screech like that. Both of you.” He looked from Chomper to Longtail. “I can’t thank you enough.”
He mentally thanked Anna as well, for her efforts to reconcile whatever fears or suspicions Chronicler’s outburst might have caused.
-
As all of this was going on, the fast biters still stayed stock still, looking towards Red Claw to see what was going to happen next and they muttered to themselves if this was entirely worth a risk to do all of this for a flyer. Especially a youthful one that didn't seem all that intimidating.
Amy knew she was taking a risk to go near Red Claw like this, but she felt that she was to blame for this catastrophe, with the blinding of Red Claw, and the battle between the valley and these sharpteeth. She didn't know that Pangaea was captured, so she figured that these people were searching for her.
I should have never told Pangaea I was leaving, and lastly, I should have never left in the first place.
She had her hand gently rest on the face of her enemy and immediately Red Claw moved restlessly and roared to keep her away, which did make her jump, but she refused to move elsewhere.
It took awhile, but after struggling and whatnot, Red Claw became exhausted of the growling and moaning so he finally took it upon himself to rest and lie down. The rain poured even more heavily now and it accented the faces of all of the dinosaurs and other life forms below.
Tria came near to her stepdaughter Cera and nuzzled her, "Cera! Thank goodness you are alright! And you two as well!" She looked to Anna and Ducky. She also caught a bit of what Anna was saying as far as humans and the superiority.
"My dear, I have never seen such bravery coming from dinosaurs or humans then what I just saw. I'm honored to have you and your friends here with us!" She dipped her head respectfully to Anna and looked to her with a huge, grateful grin.
Amy stared at Red Claw with a distraught expression and she whispered, "Goodbye my friend." She sighed and walked away to look around her. Dead bodies of both fastbiters and Great Valley residents were scattered, and it took it's toll over her. So in response to all this, she screeched high to the sky in a ear deafening cry. The lighting flashed and the thunder rolled as if in response to the cry.
Rebecca heard the voice and she responded by screeching as well. Moaning and groaning came from the Great Valley residents as well.
In rescimencent with them. the fastbiters roared in agony and grief as well.
---------
Around this time, Pterano suddenly slowly opened his eyes and slowly got himself up. Mr. Three Horn loomed over him and stated sternly,
"PTERANO." Pterano narrowed his eyes and sighed, aggravated that the old three horn would try to annoy him now. However, instead of doing this, Mr. Three Horn gruffly said, "Get up." He gently nudged Pterano up to his feet and Pterano stood staring at the three horn stunned.
----------
As this was happening, the female fast biter retreated from the other dinosaurs and she screeched to the others, telling that they should leave with whatever food they had.
-
"Thanks, Mrs. Threehorn. I feel very honored to be here," Anna replied as she returned a polite nod to Tria. Meanwhile, Cera took cover beneath her stepmother as the rain came down harder.
"ATCHOO!" Ducky sneezed as she shivered from the rain. This caused Anna to gently guide her closer to shield her from the elements. Suddenly, the sound of Amy's screech and the noises the other dinosaurs made caught her attention. Anna was confused at first, but then she remembered how back in her world other living things did something similar out of grief or mourning.
"What's going on?" Cera asked curiously.
"They're mourning the dead," Anna replied before she bowed her head to pay her respects for the dead. Ducky and Cera ended up copying the same gesture.
-
When Chronicler had pointed out Claw's absence, Chomper looked around. There were quite a lot dead fastbiters and few alive but none of them was Claw. Where was he? Chomper started sniffing the air and he soon caught their friends scent and in addition a scent of other fastbiter, who had been chasing Claw. At least that's what sniffer was telling Chomper. He looked at Chronicler and Ruby.
"I think he run that way and somebody was following him. Maybe Claw needs our help," little sharptooth said to them.
-
"I'm not blaming you for any of this," Rob replied to Chronicler, thinking he may have been a little scolding towards him. "None of this is your fault. The sharpteeth would have most likely wanted to fight regardless of whether or not negotiations actually succeeded. You just happened to find what made them tick." He said the last part with a laugh, indicating that he really didn't want to blame Chronicler for the fight. Rob then scanned the area around them to see the battlefield the fight created. "My god," he whispered. "What have we done? So many dead." As Amy began to screech for the dead, Rob began to sing:
"Amazing grace, how sweet the sound, that saved a wretch like me. I once was lost, but now am found, was blind, but now I see. T'was Grace that taught my heart to fear. And Grace, my fears relieved. How precious did that Grace appear, the hour I first believed. Through many dangers, toils and snares I have already come; 'Tis Grace that brought me safe thus far
and Grace will lead me home. The Lord has promised good to me. His word my hope secures. He will my shield and portion be, As long as life endures. Yea, when this flesh and heart shall fail, And mortal life shall cease, I shall possess within the veil, A life of joy and peace. When we've been here ten thousand years Bright shining as the sun. We've no less days to sing God's praise Than when we've first begun. Amazing Grace, how sweet the sound, that saved a wretch like me. I once was lost but now am found, was blind, but now I see."
He found it strange that he was singing for both the dead leaf eaters and sharpteeth, but even sharpteeth deserved a proper memorial regardless of the situation.
Littlefoot listened intently to Rob's words, and the entranced him. "What is that you're singing?"
"It's called "Amazing Grace"," Rob explained. "Where I come from, this song is usually sung in memory of somebody who has died."
"I didn't know you could sing like that," Zaine stated in astonishment. "That was beautiful."
"Thanks," Rob replied. "If only it could have been under better circumstances."
-
Flapper kept his head bowed during the song. Then once it was over he looked up. "if only." he said agreeing with what Rob had said.
"It would have been...." Mim said, starting to say something but not sure how to finish what she had started.
"Are there any injured that need to be helped. We can rest a short while but it is best we think about heading back before to long." Grandpa Longneck said who felt bad about all the injured and dead, but also seeing they could not long remain where they were without more trouble coming to them likely.
-
"That was a really nice song, yep yep yep," Ducky said before she glanced up at Anna. "What is it about?"
"Well, there's quite a story behind the origin of 'Amazing Grace', but I'll have to tell it later as this is not the place or time for it. It's a song humans sing either during times of trouble or when someone they know died," Anna whispered.
"So, who was the person mentioned in the song you guys call God?" Cera asked.
"That's a much longer story I'll be sure to share later, though I'm not sure you'd believe me," Anna said to the little threehorn.
"Why not?" Cera demanded.
"Based on your past reactions to supernatural topics, though I'm sure it would be a real eye-opener if you'll listen to me with an open mind," Anna replied. Cera remained quiet for a few moments.
"Okay, I'll try to," she sighed. "But, I do have another question. Where is this 'home' that was mentioned in the song?"
"Well, my dear, it is a place where many believe we go when we die. It's like what y'all call the Great Beyond," Anna explained. Cera nodded, acknowledging she had at least some understanding.
"What is this place like? Is it like the Great Beyond?" Ducky asked.
"Nobody has ever seen it, but those of us who believe in its existence say it is the most gorgeous and peaceful place imaginable where there is no pain or suffering. As a matter of fact, I know another song we humans sing when someone has died that also describes the place I described. It's called 'In The Garden'," Anna said before she got up. She felt it would be too awkward to sing in soprano I, so she instead sang in soprano II:
I come to the garden alone, while the dew is still on the roses.
And the voice I hear falling on my ear.
The son of God discloses.
And He walks with me, and He talks with me, and He tells me I am His own.
And the joy we share as we tarry there.
None other has ever known.
He speaks, and the sound of His voice is so sweet that the birds hush their singing.
And the melody that He gave to me.
Within my heart is ringing.
And He walks with me, and He talks with me, and He tells me I am His own.
And the joy we share as we tarry there.
None other has ever known.
And the joy we share as we tarry there.
None other has ever known.
"That was really nice too, yep yep yep," Ducky said before she let out a sneeze. This caused Anna to gently scoop up her friend. She did not want to see anyone get sick, especially the children. She then noticed Ducky appeared to be very sad.
"What's wrong, Ducky?" Anna asked compassionately.
"I am very sad about those who are dead because of this, yes I am," Ducky sniffled as she could no longer contain her tears.
"It's perfectly normal to feel this way. You'll be okay, little one," Anna said as she gently held the little swimmer close in response. Anna was doing her best to contain herself in an attempt to be strong for those who were not. Meanwhile, Cera bowed her head in respect for the dead and kept her eyes closed. Although she did her best to contain herself, a stray tear escaped her right eye.
-
Chronicler sighed in frustration and shook his head. He wasn't interested in listening to any songs. He also couldn't understand why everyone was so saddened by the aftermath of the battle. In his mind, the losses were quite minimal and could have been much worse. Everyone should have been glad by the number of survivors, in fact, everyone whose name he could remember had come out of this battle mostly unscathed.
Bored, Chronicler began walking back home, his bamboo pole in his hand.
Ruby quickly noticed Chronicler leaving. "Chronicler?" she asked. "Where are you going?"
"I'm heading back home, even if I have to go by myself. I don't wanna stick around anymore. I've had enough of everything tonight and I would like to get some rest."
"But... but what about Claw? He is still missing, missing he is."
"We'll find him in the morning. I'm just not in the mood to go anywhere else right now."
Ruby was torn about what to do. She knew they needed to find Claw, but she wanted to follow Chronicler to make sure he was okay. Hoping for an answer that could make the decision easier, she turned to Chomper and asked, "Do you think you can use your sniffer to find Claw tomorrow?"
-
"Maybe," Chomper answered with visible hesitance "But if we wait with searching, something bad may happen to Claw, especially if he was chased by other fastbiter, or Sky Water may fall from the sky and it will be very hard to follow the trail..."
He looked in direction Claw had run earlier and turned back to Ruby, "I think we should go look for him now. Maybe others will help us?"
-
"We follow and chase him?" Petrie asked.
----------
"He may get into trouble." Mim said.
-------
Grandpa Longneck looked around at some around him, "I can help to carry some back to the Great Valley. Then they can be treated and rest there." he said.
Flapper limped in, using a stuck as a crude cane. He had wounds from claws and some bites, "Going back to the great Valley sounds like a good idea to me." He said.
-
Mr. Three Horn stood there solemnly for a few moments until he proclaimed, once the singing and sounds stopped, "Everyone, we should leave here, find shelter at home."
Everyone else nodded their heads in agreement and they started to go off and leave the scene. Mr. Three Horn came to his family and nuzzled his mate and daughter.
"Let's go home." He stated softly.
Tria nodded and nudged her daughter. "Let's go home dear."
-------------
Some fastbiters left as well with their own food and to keep themselves dry. Before the female fastbiter went along with them, she walked towards Screech, not without growling at Pangaea and Longtail, but she gently nudged Screech to hopefully wake him up.
----------
Amy stood frozen as she took this scene in and heard all of these songs. Thrashing guilt came upon her like waves crashing against a rock. However, she felt a sudden brush against her. She turned to see an igonadon looking at her with sad eyes, "Excuse me-I-I do not know you, but are you the flyer girl that blinded Red Claw?"
Amy felt a chill up her spine and her blood went from her face to her feet. At first she was frozen solid, like the rain froze her up into an isicle. However, to her relief, a familiar voice came from behind her.
"Amy? Are you okay?" Amy turned around and had a relieved smile on her face.
"Yeah...what about you?" She asked the older flyer.
He in return smiled and he stated, "Sore, but I think I can make it the way back-" But as he said this, he fell from his feet dived head first into the mud. Amy ran to his aid and tried to help him up.
The igonadon also came next to them and offered, "I'll carry him on my back and he won't have to risk any more injury."
Pterano wanted to protest, but Amy was already nudging him as the kind igonadon lowered himself to have Pterano on his back.
"Thank you sir." Amy stated to the igonadon. He smiled back and simply said, "Call me Iggy." At this, he walked a little ways and looked back, wondering if maybe the younger flyer needed a lift, but Amy shook her head and Iggy went on his way.
-------------
Rebecca overheard Petrie and stated, "Oh no! You are NOT going anywhere young man! Because I want to help find him. You are going back to the valley and that's final!" She commanded.
-
Longtail heard the songs both Anna and Rob sang, and for a moment the young flyer was heartbroken. He quietly stepped over to Rob and hugged him tightly around his newly formed leg as he began to cry. Longtail then looked up at Rob's face, "T-that song... reminded me... of my mother. Thank you." he said with sorrow, and joy in his voice.
Rick as well, had a tear in his eye, as Amazing Grace was one of his favorite childhood songs. "That was nice Rob. A good song to mourn our losses with."
Cyrix stepped closer, placing a hand on Robs back and simply smiled.
Spike let a lone tear slid down his face as he listened to Anna's song. He then gently nuzzled Ducky with a sad smile.
-
Cera silently nodded in agreement before she walked with her father and Tria. Meanwhile, Anna glanced at her surroundings once more.
"Shouldn't...we bury them?" Anna asked Ducky in a whisper.
"What is that?" Ducky asked, obviously confused.
"Oh, I'm sorry. I keep forgetting I'm not in my world anymore. If I may ask...what do y'all do with the dead?" Anna whispered again.
"I do not know exactly, but Mama told me once that the dead become food for someone else, yep yep yep. Those who die in the Mysterious Beyond, that is," Ducky explained with a grossed-out expression.
"Oh, I get it. Okay, never mind what I had asked before. Cera's father is right. It's a good idea we head back now," Anna said. Ducky climbed up onto her brother's back, and Anna walked to the right of Spike and Ducky.
-
It was a bit strange the way Longtail was showing compassion towards Rob. He knew just as well as anybody the flyer's hatred for sharpteeth, and yet he didn't see him as an enemy in his new fastbiter form. Rob didn't know whether he should feel happy or tense, but either way it felt warm and soothing. "Your welcome, Longtail," Rob replied. Feeling everybody's comfort was filling him with great hope, yet at the same time he still couldn't help but feel wary about the herd's viewpoint towards him, especially Mr. Threehorn. It didn't really matter at this point though, as Rob noticed the herd was starting to return to the Great Valley. "We should probably follow the others back to the valley."
"It's about time," Zaine sighed with relief. "The sooner we leave this place the better."
"No argument there," Littlefoot agreed. "I'm just glad that nothing terrible happened." He then looked at Rob. "Well, I mean nobody got hurt."
Rob then looked towards Anna. She, Ducky, and Cera seemed like they were all safe, which made him feel much better. He wanted to say hi to them, but at the same time they were near Mr. Threehorn, and he didn't want to do anything that would get him alarmed. Nevertheless, he needed to make sure they were okay. He walked up to them, trying his best not to seem intimidating in his new form. "Are you okay Anna? That was a really intense fight."
Littlefoot and Zaine followed behind so they could talk to Cera and Ducky. Littlefoot approached Cera. "Hey Cera, do you think your dad is going to hold a grudge against Rob? I mean sure he's now a fastbiter, but it's not like he's dangerous or anything."
-
Grandpa Longneck waited to leave till some injured were put on his back so he could carry them back. Then he headed back towards the Great Valley. Mim walked along heading back to the great valley also. Flapper had been put on Grandpa Longneck's back due to the bites and scratches he had.
---
"Me no can no go anywhere and go to Great Valley." Petrie said, not seeing how he could be in 2 places at once. "Maybe if me had wishing stone me could no go anywhere and go to great valley at same time."
-
"I don't think anyone is willing to help us right now," replied Ruby to Chomper, sadly. "It seems everyone wants to go home instead of staying here any longer." Ruby sighed. "Maybe you could ask someone if they might be willing to help you find Claw. I think I should go with Chronicler, since he is already ahead of everyone else." Ruby then followed the others, hoping to find Chronicler.
-
"Yeah, I'm fine thanks. That was a pretty intense fight, and I'm glad there weren't too many casualties. How 'bout yourself? There must be some kind of a treatment to reverse your transformation, and I hope we can find it," Anna replied to Rob.
--------------------
"I don't know, Littlefoot. I hope he is okay with Rob like he is with Chomper," Cera whispered to her friend.
-
Chomper looked after Ruby, then he turned to Petrie's mom, "Thank you for helping me, Mrs Flyer. My sniffer's telling me that Claw run that way." He pointed in the right direction, then started walking along the scent's trail...
-
"Then we shouldn't wait" John remarked as he began following chomper.
-
Petrie's mom nodded and replied, "Anytime."
Then she used her wing to sheild her son then responded to him. "I just want you to be safe in the valley. The battle is over, so PLEASE mind your mother and go with the others to the valley. Please you need to promise me that you will do that."
Mr. Three Horn was at first startled by Rob's appearance, but saw that Anna was quite calm. He was too tired to waste any energy with harmless individuals, so he just rolled his eyes and thought,
Heh, just what we need, more weirdos.
"Let's go family." He gave an experated sigh as he said this.
----------
Amy felt cold, drenched and wet. She sneezed and decided to find some of her friends. She looked around and then saw Screech lying motionless with a fast biter gently trying to wake him up.
Beside them she saw a flyer whom she forgot the name to and Pangaea. She decided to go near them and let her friends know that she was back.
"Um-hi Pangaea, hi uh-" She was clearly uncomfortable and not sure how these two, especially Pangaea were going to react.
-
"Me go with friends." Petrie said. "me sure they head back to great valley." He said looking over to see where his friends were so he could head over to where they were. "It safer then me traveling alone."
-
Rebecca nodded, "Good, I'll be back before you know it." She nuzzled her son and then flew around Chomper looking overhead to see where the human-fastbiter could be in this beyond.
----------
Tria looked to Anna and the others and said, "You should come with us, to get out of this rain..."
She nudged Cera forward and followed her mate and few other dinosaurs to the Great Valley. Numbers of dinosaurs came back to the valley. They were aching, tired, filled with grief, but they were happy that the fastbiters were retreating and everything was going to go to peace eventually.
The igonodon trotted with Pterano upon his back. Pterano was starting to feel quezy and wanted to walk, but when he felt too sore and exhausted to attempt at it.
I hope my sister, Petrie and the other kids are okay.
Then he thought over the new flyer girl, Amy. He found her to be a very odd dinosaur. Leaving the valley with him and then moving off, but there was one thing he admired about the younger dinosaur.
She doesn't have any fear, a lot of heart.
--------
Red Claw tried to move, but again, he had failures to do so and he kept roaring and snapping at others that came near. He was so embarrassed, ashamed, and terrified that these....human dinosaurs would even try to mess with them.
That little brat I can't get with those dinosaurs surrounding her like that. Unless I can somehow get them away from her, she could be all alone and finally...I will have peace.
With this in mind, he made another roar, but finally was able to get the rock off him. He roared at any nearby plant eaters that he will be back, and that next time, they won't even have a chance of fighting back.
He limped away and called to Screech and Thud, but the female fastbiter that he spoke with earlier responded brashly, "They are knocked out! They need to be taken out of unconsiousness first."
Red Claw snorted in irritation and roared into the ears of Thud and Screech loudly.
"WAKE UP YOU LAZY PACKS OF FLESH!"
-
(OOC: Rat_lady7: I was thinking that Screech and Thud would just remain unconscious until the next day of the RP.)
Pangaea didn't respond to Amy. He was distracted; staring in horror at the bodies of the Great Valley dinosaurs that had been killed in the fight. “Oh no…” he groaned under his breath, “oh no, oh no, oh no, no, no, no, no!” His head drooped, and he covered his face with his hands. It wasn’t the sight of the carnage that upset him; rather, he was wracked with guiltóworse than any he had ever felt beforeóover the fact that those dinosaurs would not have died if they had not left the valley to rescue him. “This is all my fault,” he lamented. “All my fault. Stupid, stupid, stupid!” He began pounding himself on the forehead with his fists, inwardly cursing himself over and over again. Pangaea kept his voice down throughout this entire tirade, too shy and too ashamed to draw attention to himself. Inside, however, he was experiencing an emotional explosion. It would have been better if I were dead…I wish I wereóNo, I shouldn’t say that; if I died now then they would have all died for nothing.
-
"Thanks Mrs. Threehorn, but I should make sure Ducky and Spike get home okay," Anna replied.
"Actually, it is okay if we go with you, yep yep yep," Ducky spoke up.
"Are ya sure? Your mother must be worried," Anna replied.
"True, but when skywater comes down she likes it when we find shelter with friends instead. She says it is better for us to not be cold and wet for long, yep yep yep," Ducky replied.
"She's right," Anna said before she brought her attention to Tria. "Okay, we'll come along."
-------------------------
Meanwhile, Tricia was in her nest sleeping deeply. She had eventually returned home after wearing herself out from adventuring around the valley.
-
Having left before everyone else did, Chronicler was the first of the group to reach the Great Valley. He sighed as he looked out across the landscape. He wanted to head back to the cave that now served as his home, but he still didn't know exactly where it was. "I wish I had a map of this place," he muttered.
"What's a map?"
Chronicler looked back and saw that Ruby had asked that question. He scoffed and said, "Why am I not so surprised to see you following me, yet again?"
"I... I don't know," admitted Ruby. Even she had trouble understanding why she felt like she always had to help Chronicler.
"Well, are you going to show me the way back home?"
"Oh! Yes, I'll show you the way back, show you the way back I will." They then began heading into the valley. "So what is a map? You said you wish you had one."
"I said it because I don't want to have to rely on you to tell me where to go. A map is basically a drawing of what an area, like the Great Valley, would look like from really high up."
"So a map is something to look at to help you figure out where certain places are?"
"Exactly. I'd like to say that I'm rather good with maps, so, if a lot of people are willing to help, I might be able to draw a map of the Great Valley with a reasonable level of accuracy."
"I would definitely like to see such a map if you are able to make such a map."
-
Mr. Three Horn and Tria were walking away from the area with their daughter not too far behind. The rest of the dinosaurs were already home, nestling in their dens and nests to relieve themselves of the rain.
Mr. Three Horn thought over today and the events that took place. He couldn't believe that just one newcomer, or rather one unusual looking newcomer no one knew would be at the basis of a plan and how many lives were lost. He wondered if the lives lost were even worth it. He snorted and remembered the siamese colored flyer that was the primary source of Red Claw's revenge for being blinded. He shook his head and realized how many lives were lost.
--------
Amy stood frozen when she observed Pangaea and the surroundings. She longed to comfort him somehow, but she wasn't sure what else to do.
She shook her head and saw that the others were leaving. She decided to stay with Pangaea and Longtail, she hoped to try to clear things up and cheer him up.
--------
Red Claw, frustrated threw his head back and howled an unearthly cry, then he ran off, blindly into the darkness, into madness.
The female fastbiter called to her group and they on her signal followed her.
Amy hid when Red Claw charged past her and her friends and she was stock still.
-
As Anna's group continued to walk in silence, she heard a familiar voice call out.
"Ducky?! Spike?! Are you kids around here?!" she heard Mrs. Swimmer call from the direction of some nearby woods.
"That is Mama! It is, it is!" Ducky squeaked.
"Sounds like she's lookin' for y'all. A'ight, we'll go on ahead to your nest then," Anna said as she detoured the children in the direction of Mrs. Swimmer's voice. As she did that, Anna looked back at Mr. Threehorn.
I don't think he's in the mood to be troubled by guests anyway, Anna thought to herself.
"Mama!" Ducky called out.
"Ducky?! Is that you?!" Mrs. Swimmer called back.
"Yes it is, and I have Spike and Anna with me, yep yep yep!" Ducky replied just before they finally ran into Mrs. Swimmer.
"My babies!" Mrs. Swimmer said as she scooped up Ducky and embraced her before she bent down and embraced Spike. "Where have you two been? You followed the grownups into the Mysterious Beyond, didn't you? How many times do I have to say to not do that?"
"It's okay, M'am," Anna spoke up. "I mean, sure they didn't listen, but I'm glad of that. I don't think my friends and I would be alive if it weren't for the children helpin' us out."
"That's true, I guess. The children are much smarter and braver than they appear. And thank you so much for bringing them back safely," Mrs. Swimmer replied before she embraced Anna.
"Uh...sure, no problem," Anna replied, feeling a little awkward at first.
"Did you all get your friend back safely?" Mrs. Swimmer asked.
"Yeah, but not without a price unfortunately," Anna replied. When asked about who had perished, Anna decribed the lost dinosaurs to Mrs. Swimmer. She knew some of them but none were close friends, yet she still felt sad for those who had been lost.
"I'm very sorry to hear that, but unfortunately this happens often during searches. Well, it's getting late. Come on, kids. It's time to get back to the nest and your siblings," Mrs. Swimmer said. "You're more than welcome to join us, Anna."
"Thanks. I appreciate it," Anna replied gratefully as the group walked toward the nest. Upon arrival, Ducky and Spike's siblings all got excited and were happy to see their brother and sister. It surprised Anna when all the little swimmers were happy to see her as well.
"Aww, y'all are such sweet lil' cuties," Anna chuckled as she gently patted each little swimmer on the back.
"Okay, kids. Time to go to sleep," Mrs. Swimmer said before the children all cured up in their nest. As Mrs. Swimmer took her place near the children, Anna found the same spot she had found earlier and curled up. She did her best to fall asleep but was unable to due to recent events.
-
Petrie flew into the air to catch up to where his friends were so he could go with them, even if they were going to go somewhere scary. He'd rather be with them then fly back home alone.
---
Flapper traveled on Grandpa Longneck's back with Mim going along beside him.
"I'll be glad to get back home." Grandpa Longneck said.
-
By the time they had arrived back at the valley, all the dinosaurs were wandering off to their respective nests. By this point, Littlefoot would have run off to his grandparents and nuzzled with them warmly, but because they were at the fight he didn't need to do that. "Come on guys. Let's head back to my nest. I'm exhausted."
"I don't think that's such a good idea," Rob admitted. Everybody stopped and turned to him.
"What are you talking about?" Zaine asked. "Why wouldn't it be a good idea?"
"Look around," Rob gestured. Littlefoot and Zaine looked around, and they immediately saw what he was afraid of. Many of the dinosaurs were eyeing Rob up with great distrust and anger. They could even hear some of the grown ups speak of driving him into the Mysterious Beyond. "I'm not really welcomed here anymore."
"That's not true," Littlefoot protested.
"Littlefoot, don't be naive," Rob argued. You can see them and hear them just as well as I can. Ever since I changed everybody's been looking at me differently. They think I'm a threat to the valley."
"You're not," Zaine assured. "I feel perfectly safe with you, and so do Littlefoot and his friends."
"I know you guys feel safe around me, but that might not be enough."
"What do you mean?" Littlefoot asked. "If the grown ups are worried about our safety, and we feel safe around you, then what's the problem?"
"Paranoia," Rob stated.
"Pa......ra......noia?" Littlefoot tried to pronounce. "What's that?"
"It's something I've seen a lot where I'm from. It's where fear and anxiety cause some to become delusional and irrational."
"You think the grown ups would do something drastic just to get you out of the valley?" Zaine asked. "Because they are scared of you?"
"Well I wouldn't put it pass them," Rob worried, "especially Cera's dad. If anything, he probably has every desire to get rid of me now Not only was I useless during the fight, but my change in body hasn't really received positive reception."
"Don't worry about him," Littlefoot argued. "My grandpa normally knows the right think to do. I'm sure he'll think of something."
"I hope you're right," Rob replied.
"
-
Despite all her efforts, Anna still could not get herself to fall asleep. She eventually gave up and simply watched Ducky and her family as they slept. She was feeling a mix of emotions, but mostly anger and worry about what had been said about humans. She valued her and her friends' relationships with the dinosaurs and would do anything in her power to not jeopardize it. Just then, she decided to get up and go for a walk. Being an outdoors girl, she did not care if it was raining or not. She got up as quietly as possible and began to sneak off. However, her luck was cut short when Spike rolled over in his sleep and Ducky, who was sleeping on his back, went flying off of him in Anna's direction. The little swimmer landed just a few feet away from her with a soft thud. Anna stopped dead in her tracks. She could've left quickly and Ducky would have never noticed, but she was more worried about whether or not her friend was okay.
"Ducky," Anna whispered nearly inaudibly as she came forward and bent down to look over Ducky. "Ducky, are ya hurt?"
"Ow," Ducky groaned sleepily as she gently rubbed the back of her head. When she fully woke up, she realized she was looking at Anna.
"I think I am okay, yep yep yep," Ducky replied in a normal volume.
"Shh!" Anna quickly hissed with a gesture before she looked over at Mrs. Swimmer. "Let's not wake your mother up."
"Why? What is going on?" Ducky whispered.
"I was just goin' for a walk, that's all. I just need time to myself to clear my mind," Anna replied.
"What is on your mind?" Ducky asked.
"Nothin', really," Anna replied.
"Huh? If nothing really is on your mind, why do you need to clear it?" Ducky asked in a confused manner. Anna sighed as she shook her head.
"I guess you're right. That really did sound stupid," Anna chuckled.
"Can I come?" Ducky asked.
"Thanks, Ducky, but I really need to be by myself right now," Anna said.
"But, it is dark and the valley gets dangerous when it gets dark. Mama says grownups go out after dark and are never heard from again," Ducky replied.
"Ducky, I can look out for myself, but I'm not stupid either. I won't go anywhere I feel is unsafe," Anna insisted.
"Okay, but I do not think I will be able to sleep because I will be worried, yep yep yep," Ducky said sincerely. This caused Anna to cringe. The thought of Ducky wandering in the valley all by herself at night while looking for her was a scary enough thought.
"Listen, I've known so much about y'all for a long enough time to know you'll just end up following me by yourself. Now, THAT I worry about since you're still little. That bein' the case, you're more than welcome to join me," Anna said.
"Oh, thank you so much," Ducky replied as she grabbed onto anna's tail to be lifted up.
"Ooh, watch the tail," Anna hissed, having been reminded of her injured tail. Ducky was also reminded.
"I am so sorry, yep yep yep," Ducky said remorsely as she gently let go.
"Don't worry 'bout it. I know it wasn't intentional," Anna replied as she scooped up her friend and placed her on her usual sitting spot.
"Thank you, Anna," Ducky said.
"No prob. Hey, since you're more knowledgeable 'bout the valley, know of any good quiet places?" Anna asked as they headed out.
-
Pangaea was still standing motionless (besides his uncontrollable shaking), looking out over the battlefield, absorbed with guilt, regret, and self-hatred. Suddenly, however, he remembered someone who he hadn’t seen since the battle, whom he realized he didn’t know was alive, injured, or dead.
“Wait a minute…” he exclaimed, instantly panicked, “Guido! Where’sóGACK!”
For the second time following a life-or-death situation, the smaller glider had caught Pangaea off guard with a flying hug. It occurred to Pangaea at that moment that sharing his philosophy that the strength of a hug should be proportional to how glad the hugger was to see the huggee had backfired on him.
“Guido,” he rasped in a strangled voice, “the raptor didn’t kill me; don’t you do it now!”
“Sorry! I’m sorry!” Guido cried, loosening but not releasing his hold. “I’m just so glad you’re okay!”
“It’s…all right…” Pangaea responded, gasping as he refilled his constricted lungs with air. “And, um…thanks.” He felt awkward, but didn’t want to seem insensitive now. “I’m glad you’re safe, too. I can’t believe you attacked Screech. That’s the bravest and/or craziest thing I’ve ever seen you do.”
“Heh, thanks,” Guido said. “I didn’t know I had it in me.”
By now there were only a few Great Valley dinosaurs left in the area, the other survivors having already left for home. A group of them filed past Pangaea, Guido, and Amy. Mr. Clubtail paused and turned towards them.
“Hey, fluffball!” he hollered at Pangaea, “get a move on! You gonna stay here all night? ëCause if another sharptooth gets ya, I ain’t comin’ back to help! I’m sick of this rock-blasted wasteland!”
“You said before that you were having fun!” shouted the hollowhorn who had been fighting alongside Mr. Clubtail earlier.
“I was having fun boppin’ these fast biters, not being dragged all the way out here to rescue this walking pile of flower petals!” Mr. Clubtail shot back. He stomped his right front foot, deliberately bringing it down on the tail of a small fast biter that lay stunned on the ground nearby. The fast biter sprung awake with a yip of pain and frantically scurried away.
Pangaea sighed. “You’re right,” he said. “You are so right. Let’s go.” He started walking in the direction of the valley, following the path of the other dinosaurs.
“Ah, here,” said the spikefrill who had accompanied Mr. Clubtail and the hollowhorn during the battle. She crouched down. “Climb on. The sooner we get back, the sooner Clubtail quits his bellyaching.”
“He’s a clubtail,” the hollowhorn snorted. “He does nothing but bellyache.”
“How’d you like a bellyache?” Mr. Clubtail growled, waving his tail club threateningly.
The spikefrill rolled her eyes. “Come on,” she said, eyeing Pangaea, Guido, and Amy, “all three of you. Get on and let’s get out of here.”
-
John was mesmerized as he looked up at the stars and the full moon,the sight had always seemed to comfort him in a way that nothing else could, when was the last time he'd seen stars, let alone the moon, weeks?
He was soon snapped out of his trance by the sound of footsteps,John quicked whipped his head towards the direction the sound was coming from and caught sight of what seemed to be Ducky as well as Anna.
"I never thought I'd see those two at a time like this" John uttered before he started off to the cave that served as his home.
-
Grandpa Longneck, Mim and Flapper arrived at the Great valley.
"Let's find a comfortable place near water and plenty of green food so everyone who needs to can rest and recover without having to move." Grandpa Longneck said.
"And where some plants of certain types are nearby." Mim said.
-
When Chronicler and Ruby arrived at their cave, Chronicler immediately headed for the part of the cave where he slept. "I don't know about you, but I'm going to sleep right now," said Chronicler as he laid down at his sleeping spot. "I really need it."
Ruby yawned and said, "I think I'm just as tired as you are, so I think I'll sleep right now, too." She then laid down in her sleeping spot and quickly fell asleep.
Chronicler, who often had to wait a while before he could actually fall asleep, thought about everything that had happened recently. I completely messed up big time today, he thought. After that angry rant, nearly everyone is going to assume, at the least, that I'm among the bad humans. I can think of ways to help them, but I don't think the other GoF people would allow me to do or offer such things. I clearly don't belong here. I have to find a way to get back home. There's simply no other way.
-
Amy's initial reaction to Mr. Clubtail's brashness was to insult him right back, but she realized that if she would do so, she might make a big mistake on her life, being how large his size was compared to her.
I just HAD to be the small dinosaur rather then the one with brute strength...as if I'm not seen as physically weak enough already! She snorted at Mr. Clubtail loudly to let him know that his comment was not appreciated and from there, she climbed on the spikefill's back. She peered over to Pangaea and Gudio to see if they would climb on too. She offered a hand to help them up.
--------
Red Claw was already on his way to find a resting place, away from everyone. He brooded over this terrible defeat, or in maybe some of the fastbiter's case, a dream come true. They didn't have another agenda though, other then to receive food.
--------
Mr. Three Horn and Tria found their nest and right there, Tricia was sound asleep. Both parents smiled at the sleeping bundle and Tria nuzzled Cera gently and whispered, "You better get some rest." Mr. Three Horn was already on one side of the nest and exhaled his frustration out from today.
"What's wrong Topsy?" Tria questioned sweetly and with a tilted head.
Topsy never looked up and just groaned, "I'll talk about it in the morning."
--------
Petrie's mother flew over head to see if she could find a fastbiter that WOULDN'T eat her. So she peered over the moonlight and with her super sharp vision, could see in detail the leaves of the trees and halted to a more steady flying speed so the others could catch up with her.
-
Rob knew he wasn't getting tired at all, and with the adults glaring at him he decided he was not going to be able to fall asleep any time soon. "Look, you guys go on to the nest. I'll catch up with you later."
"Why?" Zaine asked. "Where are you going?"
"I'm just going for a walk," Rob replied, "to clear my mind for a bit."
"Well what's on your mind?" Littlefoot asked. "You can tell us."
"It's," Rob hesitated before continuing. "It's a little hard for me to explain. I just need some time alone."
"Are you sure?" Zaine asked with concern.
"I'll be fine," Rob nodded. Zaine had a feeling Rob knew what he was doing. He could see the pain and stress on his face, as he could only imagine what Rob was going through right now.
"Come on, Littlefoot," Zaine gestured towards the nest. "We should get back. Your grandparents are probably worried about you."
"Ok," Littlefoot replied. As Zaine turned around and headed towards the nest, Littlefoot stayed for a few seconds. "Rob, are you going to be okay?"
"Don't worry about me," Rob replied. "Just go get some rest. I'll be back later." Littlefoot nodded, turned around, and ran off to join Zaine. Rob sighed as he watched the two longnecks disappear into the trees. He then turned the opposite direction and started walking. Throughout the conversation, Rob had been thinking very hard about the state of things. "How did all of this happen? First I find myself in the Great Valley, then I come face to face with the longneck I created, and now I've turned into a fast biter?" All of this was starting to give Rob a mild headache as he went to place a hand on his forehead. Unfortunately, he forgot that he was no longer a human as his hand missed his head entirely. "Great," he mumbled. "Guess this will take a while for me to get used to."
-
"I'll try. Goodnight, everyone," Cera replied before she curled up with her sister. Even though she did her best to fall asleep, Cera only continued to remain awake. She was too preoccupied with the day's events and her new friends.
-
“Thank you,” Pangaea said, both to the spikefrill and to Amy as he accepted her offered hand up. Pangaea was a little concerned at first that his clawed fingers and toes would be painful to the spikefrill, but as he gingerly dug his claws in between her tough, pebbly scales, he realized that she could probably barely feel him. Soon he and Guido had joined Amy atop the spikefrill’s back, and the horned leafeater began lumbering forward.
Under normal circumstances, Pangaea would have felt thrilled to be riding on the back of a ceratopsian, but at the moment he was still overwhelmed with misery over the recent events (and probably would be, he thought gloomily, for a long time to come). He curled up dejectedly beneath the spikefrill’s spreading, horn-studded crest, burying his head in his wings.
Guido crawled up alongside him. “Hey, Pangaea,” he said, “what’s wrong?”
“It’s all my fault,” Pangaea groaned, not even moving his head. “Everyone who died back there…the only reason they were there is because of me. I screwed up, I got myself captured, and now they’re dead because they came to save me. I’m not worth all those dinosaurs dying.”
“Oh, come on,” Guido said in a comforting tone. “Who told you that?”
“No one,” Pangaea said pessimistically, “but it’s true.”
“Hey, it’s not your fault,” Guido told him. “You…uh…” he paused embarrassingly. “…What happened to you exactly?”
“Amy and Pterano were going to leave the valley, and I went with them to see them off,” Pangaea explained. “On my way back, I ran into these two egg stealers I recognized. I knew that they’d come to raid nests, so I tried to convince them to leave the valley. But while I was talking to them, Screech and Thud showed up, and caught me.”
“Oh, yeah,” Guido said, “I saw that part.”
Suddenly Pangaea realized something that made him mentally slap himself. Oh, shoot! he thought. Guido’s the one who told everyone I was in trouble. He’s the reason there was any rescue party at all. What if I just made him feel like he’s responsible for all those dinosaurs getting killed?
If Guido had made that inference, he didn’t show it. “C’mon, that doesn’t mean it’s your fault,” he said. “I–I–I mean, the sharpteeth could have caught anyone.”
“Somehow I doubt it,” Pangaea muttered. “I think Screech has a grudge against me.”
“Still, they’re the ones who set up the whole,” Guido reasoned. “I didn’t even know sharpteeth could do that. Where’d Red Claw get so many fast biters?”
“He sent Thud to round them up,” Pangaea said. “He must have had the whole thing planned. We’re going to have to be a lot more careful about sharpteeth. They’re more organized than we thought they were.”
“Yeah…” Guido shuddered. “Anyway, sure, it’s terrible what happened,” he said gravely, “but we got you back alive, so I think it was worth it.”
Pangaea still felt guilty for what had happened, but admittedly, Guido’s words were making him feel better. He rubbed his eyes with the downy feathers on the inside of his wings to dry them, briefly pausing in wonder at the fact that he still had humanlike tear ducts. (Pangaea didn’t even cry very often, even when he was genuinely upset, though he found that the tears were much more likely to start flowing while he was talking to someone.) “Thanks, Guido,” he said, “for being so nice to me. And thanks for organizing the whole rescue party, too. You really have no idea how glad I am to have a friend like you.”
“Ah, don’t mention it,” Guido grinned.
-
A little while later, Anna and Ducky returned to the Swimmer nest. Ducky's mother and siblings continued to sleep, so they did their best to not disturb them.
"I would not worry so much if I were you, no no no," Ducky whispered.
"Why not?" Anna asked as she gently set Ducky down.
"Even though you say humans have done some terrible things, you and the others do not seem so terrible. You all are really nice and always try to help us out, yep yep yep. I do not see anything terrible about you and the others, and I am sure other dinosaurs do not see it either," Ducky explained.
"Thanks, little one," Anna yawned as she curled up on the ground.
"Thank you for taking me along," Ducky replied.
"No problem. Thanks for listening. Goodnight, Ducky," Anna said sleepily.
"You are welcome. Goodnight, Anna," Ducky yawned before she turned towards her family. She then noticed Spike was snoring very loudly as he kicked in his sleep. She made a hopeless expression before she looked back at Anna.
"What is it, Ducky?" Anna whispered. The little swimmer pointed out her brother in response. Anna looked over at Spike, and then back at Ducky. However, it seemed Ducky had already made up her mind as she made her way over to Anna.
"Aw, what the hell, I mean heck?" Anna quietly chuckled while shaking her head in amusement as Ducky found a spot to the right of her. "I know how it feels. My sister used to snore and thrash about whenever she slept, and if we slept near each other she'd keep me awake."
"I wish he could somehow stop it, yes I do," Ducky whispered before she fell asleep.
"I'm sure that would be nice for him and everyone else. Sleep tight," Anna whispered before she fell asleep.
-----------------------
Meanwhile, Cera tossed and turned as she continued to remain awake. She just could not get herself to fall asleep.
-
Grandpa Longneck found a good spot and he lay down so the others could help the injured he had carried off and could lay them as comfortably as they could in areas of grass and there was water nearby. So that way their basic needs could be easily met while they rested and healed.
Mim helped with getting some of them off and in cleaning and putting leaves on some injuries. Flapper helped a bit but was injured also so mainly rested.
Petrie having nothing else to do flew back to his family's nest and got ready to go to sleep for the night.
-
After following the scent for several minutes, Chomper finally reached the edge of the chasm, a big canyon with rivel flowing at the bottom of it. It looked like Claw had fallen into the chasm while being chased by another fastbiter. Little sharptooth sniffed a bit, just to make sure that was what really had happened. It surely was a big fall, but maybe Claw had survived it somehow?
"I hope he is alright," Chomper said to himself with worry quite audible in his voive. So many had died that day and he didn't want any of his friends to be amongst those killed. Chomper looked up, searching for Mrs. Flyer. Maybe she would be able to spot Claw somewhere.
-
Worn outóboth physically and emotionallyófrom the stressful events of the past several hours, Pangaea fell asleep on the spikefrill’s back, joined shortly afterwards by Guido.
--------------------------------------------------
“Ozzy!” Strut whined, “We’ve been walking around for half the night, and we still haven’t found any eggs! Can’t we at least stop for a nap?”
“You think I’m any less frustrated than you, branch brain?!” Ozzy snapped. The brothers had been wandering through the forest for hours, lost. With the canopy blocking out the moonlight, it was too dark even for the sharp-eyed egg stealers to find their way. Stubborn Ozzy, however, still wasn’t giving up. “I’m hungry, and we’re not going to stop looking until we find something to eat!”
“There’s green food all around us!” Strut pointed out. “Why don’t you try some of that for a change?”
Snarling furiously, Ozzy whipped his tail at Strut’s head. But between the darkness making it difficult to aim properly, and the fact that Strut had been expecting the blow and ducked, Ozzy missed and hit a low-hanging branch on a nearby tree, which sprang back and whacked the hapless egg stealer square in the nose, knocking him down.
“On secon’ thod, maybe a nab wouldn’ be a zuch a ba’ idea,” Ozzy groaned as he clutched his bruised snout.
“Oh, good! Thanks, Oz!” Strut said cheerfully. He flopped down to the ground and immediately began snoring.
Ozzy grumbled something under his breath as he curled up on the ground and joined his brother in sleep.
-
If Amy was a teakettle, she would be boiling right now, she was tired of Pangaea blaming himself for things that weren't his fault, she was tired of causing trouble for the valley members, she left and Red Claw kept attacking anyway! She just couldn't understand why this was going on.
She was about to say something to Pangaea, but she realized Pangea and Guido were going to sleep, but she was too hot with rage to even try at all. She crossed her arms in a huff and refused to speak with anyone on the way there.
----------
Mr. Three Horn began snoozing away, and he kept rolling on one side to the other.
Tria chuckled at bit when she saw this and decided to sit on the other side of her daughters. She saw Cera tossing and turning and she nudged her gently and suggested,
"My dear, would you like to go for a walk? I realize it's late, but it might clear your head for a bit." She smiled warmly at her step daughter.
-----------
Ms. Flyer flew over the chasm, using her eyesight to keep watch for any sudden movements or noises from anywhere.
"I'm sure he will be little biter." She stated to him in an encouraging tone and she continued searching.
She then told Chomper that she would dive down a bit deeper and see if their is any sign of them. So she dived down and peered through the surroundings. Suddenly, she saw a part of a tail and interested, brushes some rocks aside to find a fastbiter, completely knocked out.
-----------
The siblings of Petrie's family were sound asleep, except for a few stragglers, so when they saw Petrie they leapt for joy and embraced Petrie.
"What happened Petrie?" Asked one of his brothers.
"Yeah-and where's mom?" Asked on the sister.
-
Rob took advantage of the moment of peace they had in the Great Valley to walk through the night, pondering on his status in the valley. He knew it was going to be hard to convince the entire herd that he was trustworthy. He could see it in everybody's faces; nobody wanted him around. "Maybe I should just leave now," he said to himself. "Maybe I have become a threat to the valley. If I'm stuck in this body, what if I develop sharptooth instincts? What if I become hungry and attack the others? I could really hurt Littlefoot, Zaine, and everybody else." The thought of turning on his friends was tearing him apart inside. Here he had always dreamed of what it would like to be in the Great Valley, but now that he was here everything had gone wrong. "What do I do?" Rob asked himself. "What would my parents do in this situation?" The thought of his parents brought back some painful memories. "I miss them so much. I wish I could see them again. Why did they have to die?" It brought a couple tears to his eyes, to the point where he almost started crying. Fortunately, he shook his head and dried his eyes. "Snap out of it, Rob!" he yelled at himself. "They wouldn't want to see you like this. You have to deal with it!" Rob managed to stop crying as he told himself this over and over again. "I have to just deal with it. There's obviously nothing I can do about it right now. I just have to go with it and see what happens."
Meanwhile, Littlefoot and Zaine were both still heading back to the nest when Littlefoot spoke up. "This isn't fair. Why is Rob going through all of this?"
"I don't know," Zaine replied, "but we have to do something to help him."
"Do you have something in mind?" Littlefoot asked with interest.
"We need to prove to the rest of the herd that Rob isn't a threat to us," Zaine explained. "His fast biter body is really getting the grown ups on edge, but if we can reassure them that Rob is still the same, then everything will be okay."
"Well how do we do that?" Littlefoot asked.
"I don't know," Zaine sighed. "I hadn't given much thought to it yet. I think if we sleep on it we'll figure it out." Zaine looked back forward. "Hey, I think I see your Grandpa up ahead."
"Yeah," Littlefoot confirmed, but he wasn't really paying much attention. All of his mind was focused on Rob. He wanted to do everything he could to help him, but he had no clue as to what to do. "I guess some sleep will help us," he agreed. "I'm tired as it is."
"Kicking fast biter butt is hard work," Zaine joked.
"Except I kicked more than you," Littlefoot teased.
"Oh please," Zaine replied and the two laughed.
((OOC: At this point I am ready to proceed to the next morning if we want to go ahead. I'm just posting this as somewhat of closure to the day for my characters.))
-
Backtracking along the path they had taken into the Mysterious beyond, the last members of the rescue party finally arrived back at the valley. Filing through the pass and down the slope, they returned to the lowlands where most of them had their nests.
“All right, we’re back,” said the spikefrill. “Everybody off.”
Hearing no response from any of her three passengers, the spikefrill turned her head as far to the side as it would go (not easy when you have a spiky shield fanning out over your neck). She could see the cross-looking female flyer standing on her back, but neither of the two gliders.
“Hellooo?” she said, turning her head the other way. “You back there?”
The hollowhorn looked behind her frill. “Uh…looks like the little, fluffy…guys are asleep,” he said.
“Oh, sure, they get to sleep while we walk all the way home,” Mr. Clubtail snorted.
The hollowhorn shot an annoyed glance at the stocky leafeater. “It wouldn’t hurt the guy to walk a bit more often,” he grumbled in a hushed voice to the spikefrill.
“What was that, Tubehead?!” Mr. Clubtail shouted.
“Nothing,” the spikefrill said flatly. “Just hit that tree for me, will ya?” She motioned with her horned snout. Then, in a lower voice, she whispered to the hollowhorn, “Doesn’t matter if it’s with his tail or his head. They’re both equally hard.”
Mr. Clubtail didn’t hear her. With a slightly perplexed look on his face, he whacked the trunk of the tree with his tail club. Down came a shower of loose leaves. Mr. Clubtail’s eyes brightened at this, as he grabbed a mouthful out of midair. “Mmm, you actually had a good idea for once,” he said as he chewed.
The spikefrill rolled her eyes. “I wasn’t thinking of you,” she said, as she began scraping the fallen leaves into a pile. “Tubehead, would you mind?”
The hollowhorn, too, looked confused for a moment, but then he realized what the spikefrill was talking about. He reached behind the spikefrill’s frill and carefully picked up the two glidersóWow, they feel weird, he thoughtógently setting them in the leaf pile the spikefrill had created.
“Thank you,” the spikefrill said. She turned to each of the two other leafeaters. “You two can leave now.”
The hollowhorn, Mr. Tubehead, nodded and walked off without a word. Mr. Clubtail scooped up one last mouthful of the leaves scattered on the ground and did the same.
“You too, dear,” the spikefrill said to Amy, turning her head to look at her as best she could. Receiving no immediate response from the flyer, she plodded over to the base of the nearby tree. “I’m just going to sleep right here. You can stay there if you want, but I do tend to roll over in my sleep, mind you.” With that, the horned leafeater crouched down into a comfortable sleeping position and dozed off. Elsewhere in the valley, Mr. Clubtail and Mr. Tubehead did the same.
(OOC: Okey-dokes, all my characters are asleep. I won’t be posting again until morning comes to the RP.)
-
Petrie looked at his awake siblings and embraced them in return, "Mom go with Chomper to look for one of the new visitors." He said. "She be back soon." He said, hoping he was right. "The grown ups and others returned to valley." He said.
-
"Nah, I don't know. I'm too worn out from earlier to do anything. Maybe if I just try to not think about anything, I'll fall asleep. Thanks for asking, though," Cera replied before she found a comfortable position and tried to make herself fall asleep.
(Okay, I'm ready for the roosters to crow :lol)
-
The fastbiter Mrs. Flyer had found was Claw. He was unconscious and bruised, but it seemed he was still alive, as Petrie's Mom could hear his breathing.
-
Terry, one of Petrie's shy sisters asked him timidly, "Do-do you think mom will be okay?"
One of the brothers teased her. "Of course she's okay scaredy-egg! Mom isn't scared of nothing" He said as he puffed out his chest, which in some of the siblings agreeing and others rolling their eyes.
Some siblings went to sleep while others, including Terry and three brother flyers. Terry watched as the three brothers dragged Petrie to the nest and then turned the other way to sleep themselves.
"G'night guys!" One of the brothers shouted. There was an echo of good nights and then almost automatic snoring.
Terry went next to Petrie and stayed up, hoping and waiting that her mother would be okay. She was very happy Petrie was okay, but she worried for the others, especially her mother.
----------------
Red Claw could not sleep at all. He kept roaring and agony and tossing and turning his head, very much raged and generally in an unpleasant demeanor over the the brutal loss he had with getting Amy. He still was plotting though and will do anything to get her, even if it meant killing himself.
He bashed his head against trees, causing other animals to scurry for cover of this raged over a thousand pound creature that was having an emotional breakdown.
-------------
Amy was blindly in rage, she couldn't think, so she took off, giving a nasty shove and movement of the dinosaur that so kindly brought her home and taking off.
She ran on all fours running wild and finally threw herself onto a green field where she fell face first. She tore the grass pieces off and make huffing and puffing sounds as she did so. She wanted so madly to hurt something or slice something it make her crazy. She suddenly saw a tree and decided to use it to slash and take all her anger out on it.
However, it was barely in a few minutes that she just could not slice the poor tree anymore and leaving the tree in its sliced condition, laid on her back in the soft grass as the water softly dripped on her already tear stained face.
---------------
Rebecca jumped for a bit, now wondering why she put up with this mission. However, she realized that this was for Petrie and the others to be safe, and for Chomper to be safe as well.
She nudged the fastbiter gently and softly spoke, "Excuse me...Claw is it? We must move on."
---------
Tria sighed, feeling as though she should say something else, so she responded, "Alright...well I'm all ears if you ever wanted to talk." She stated before she rested her head and tried to sleep as well.
-
At midnight, many of the dinosaurs of the valley were heading off to sleep as the rain began to soften and it became less cold and more tropic. Many were scarred, beaten, and exhausted from their work of that night. An igonadon group settled themselves with Pterano hanging limp on the back. He was exhausted of what happened and the beating he got from Red Claw.
Iggy settled himself next to his family and said to Pterano, "You can sleep with us if you'd like. There is always room for the short neck family." He smiled, though a neighboring short neck groaned and snarled at the sight of Pterano, seeming to counter Iggy's statement.
Pterano gave a weak smile and stated, "Thank you...but I must see if my fam-" he slipped from where he was and gave an "oof!" and he felt his rib cage in complete pain. He tenderly felt it with his hand and sighed.
Iggy then responded with a gentle smile, "Maybe you should stay here for awhile."
Pterano nodded slowly and reluctantly. While he knew Iggy was right, he was worried about his family, Petrie, Rebecca, and the others.
However, his weakness took a hold of him and decided to rest on Iggy's side, curled up and set himself to sleep. Iggy with the rest of his family slept too.
-
Once the other dinosaurs had been put onto the area with a slow flowing river nearby and some bushes and trees not to far off, and, of course, grass they could eat, Grandpa Longneck, Mim and Flapper lay down and went to sleep.
----
Petrie looked at Terry, "You want someone stay up with you?" He asked her. "It easier to no wait alone."
-
Claw was slowly waking up, feeling his head hurt, his legs hurt, his tail hurt, well... everything. He opened his eyes to see Petrie's Mom leaning and saying something to him. It took him a few seconds to understand her words.
"Move on? I'll try to get up," he said, getting on his legs with some effort "Thank you for coming for me, Mrs. Flyer." Then he remembered about the fight.
"What happened when I was lying here? Did we win the battle?! Is Pangea and evrybody else safe?" he asked with concern.
-
sam fell asleep since he was in another part of the valley that had not seen combat.
-
Terry stared at Petrie with her large, lanquid eyes and stated quietly, "N-no it's okay, you go to sleep, y-you had a long day." She smiled in hopes to reassure her brother.
--------------
Rebecca flew to Claw's face level and explained with kind eyes in hopes to calm the fastbiter, "Everyone is safe, including Pangaea. I don't think those sharpteeth will be coming back for a bit."
She flew in midair and slowed her pace so Claw could keep up with her.
-
"Whew! That's a relief," Claw said, before following Mrs. Flyer. It wasn't easy for him, as he needed to climb and his state was making this endeavour only more difficult. However, Claw was able to eventually get to the top ledge of the canyon. He was greeted there by Chomper.
"Claw! I knew you're still alive!" purple sharptooth said happily. Claw smiled.
"Yes, but it was close... Thank you both for coming back for me. I doubt I would be able to find my way back to the Valley in this state..." fastbiter said.
"Oh, that's nothing," Chomper said modestly "I'm sure everybody would do the same in our position."
-
"Maybe it best if I stay up. We can talk quietly, time pass faster." Petrie said as he got up and went over to sit down next to Terry.
-
Rebecca (Ms. Flyer) nodded, "Indeed so. Now, let's head on home."
She flew at a pace where both sharpteeth could catch up, and decided to go at a pace that was comfortable for Claw. As she flew, she thought of her children and how they were doing.
They should not worry about these things, I hope they're asleep.
-----------
Terry smiled and stammered, "Oh-okay Petrie." She sat staring at the moon and the soft sky water gently cascading down just like snow. She hoped that her mother would be able to head back home with the bright circle this large and full.
-
Longtail stood still, facing his uncle Cyrix and Rick still feeling incredibly frustrated about what had happened even after returning to the valley. Despite the fact that the trio had stayed in the mountainous region of the Great Valley wall, Longtail knew tonight he wouldn't be getting any sleep, and as it was he was just now listening to a lecture by his uncle about the importance of keeping a level head in a fight.
"Uncle Cyrix that's great and all, but you seemed to miss the point where I'm supposed to care!" he stated loudly.
Rick who had been looking on passively in his human form was now shocked at the show of disrespect Longtail had just shown. He was planning on speaking up but thought better of it, figuring Cyrix would know how to handle this kind of thing.
Cyrix simply sighed. He knew Longtail's frustration wasn't aimed at him, but the flyer would need to vent for several more hours and a simple walk along the edge of the valley wouldn't fix it. He then turned to Rick and asked "Would you mind helping me get Longtail to relax?"
Rick quickly nodded his head knowing exactly what Cyrix meant. He then took up a fighting stance, and replied, "Your move half-breed."
Longtail grinned almost too happily as he raised his claws and charged at his two caretakers starting a sparring match that would last into the morning hours.
Grandma Longneck smiled as she found her mate. She made sure that as she laid down she wouldn't disturb him or Littlefoot. She was simply glad that despite all that had happened her family was still here and safe.
Spike for his part continued to sleep undisturbed, knowing that not even a midnight snack would be enough to wake him tonight.
-
"Mom be ok." Petrie said softly, so as not to wake up the others. "She be back soon. Me bet before bright circle rises. It nice and bright tonight." He said looking at the night circle then to his sister.
-
As the rain gently fell to the barren Earth, everyone in the valley was settling in for a rest from the battle that took place. Wiped out, drained of energy, filled with pain, anger, mistrust, and so many other feelings, they had to give themselves rest until they could face the day. Questions hung over the other dinosaur's heads. Was it worth it having others die for the sake of rescuing one other dinosaur they hardly knew and would they trust these newcomers after what happened in the battle?
The predators of outside now questioned the power of Red Claw. They might have gotten their food true, but was it any different then receiving food as they usually did? While this was more of a planned out raid, nothing else seemed to be gained other than food, which was clearly not the intention that Red Claw had. Lives were lost, for the sake of revenge.
However, these challenges would only be the beginning, for new enemies will unite with old enemies in order to accomplish their bloodthirsty goals. On the other hand, new friends will arrive in the valley, which will strengthen the valley residents as well as the outside predators. These friends would also be human beings that joined the GOF forums and they would have their own adventures awaiting for them, in the Land Before Time.
-
“That’s strange; nobody’s on…” Sparky muttered to herself as she went onto the Gang of Five website. It was very late and she was expecting someone like Pangaea or maybe Rat_lady7 to be on, at least. But there was no one but her. Petting her two ratties, each perched on her shoulders, she took the inactivity as a sign that it was time to head for bed. She closed her laptop and went to the rat cage, giving her babies a sweet peck on the head before putting them in.
“Night, Caramel. Night, Domino.” Returning to her bed, she put her computer on the floor and laid down to sleep, listening to Cradle of Filth on her iPod before dozing off. Her sleep was so uncharacteristically deep that she didn’t notice the glow and slight tremor vibrating through her room….
--
Sunlight flooded through the close lids of her eyes and she winced with a groan. Morning already? Felt like hardly any time has passed. And who opened the blinds?! She hated when her window was open and allowing sunlight into her room. Oh well, time to wake up. Need……iPod…. she thought, hand feeling the area around her for her musical device. Hmmm, her bed didn’t feel like her bed. Her sleepy mind failed to comprehend this fully and she yawned, habitually giving her greetings to her rats.
“Morning, my little bludgers…” she muttered before opening her eyes to look her pets’ direction. That’s when she finally woke up fully and it wasn’t with the help of loud rock music for once. Her room did not look like her room at all. There was vegetation everywhere and her bed was now the hard ground…And where were her ratties?!
Alright, what kinda prank is this?! She sat up a bit, feeling very different indeed before looking down at herself. Startled at what she saw, she jerked up, stepped on something that shot a sudden pain through her body, let out a habitual “Eep!!”, and fell over on her back.
“Okay, that was stupid, even for me…” she admitted to herself, calming down enough to be a bit irritated at her fallen position. “Who put a log behind me?!” Lifting her head, she looked down her body at what she stepped on. Staring at her aching tail with wide eyes, she muttered to herself once more. “That’s definitely not a log.”
Alright, so she was a dinosaur. That’s so not weird. What kind of dinosaur was she? Her body seemed a bit theropod in nature, but what of the long neck? She doubted she was an ornithomimid. She had a slow moment with her dino knowledge until she saw her hands. Each held three very large and nasty looking claws. Lifting one hand and closely examining the claws, she couldn’t help but think that she can totally pwn someone with these. Okie-dokie, judging from what I know of dinos, I’d say I am a Therizinosaurus…Well, at least I’m one of my favorites! Perking up considerably from that fact, she looked about, trying to figure out where she was. It didn’t take her long to recognize the beautiful place filled with familiar-styled dinosaurs living in peace.
The Great Valley? she thought in confusion. Yup, she knew from that instant that she was in the LBT world. Ah, this just keeps getting better and better and that was not to be taken sarcastically for once! Standing up, she tried to get used to her new size and shape and to the presence of a tail, which she was now reluctant to step on, lest she repeats herself. Letting out a small 'Squee!' of excitement, she began wandering aimlessly as she always does when lost. She hoped someone would help tell her what’s going on and what she should do next. She couldn’t bring herself to approach the dinosaurian strangers around her and hoped one of them would notice her lost wandering and make the initial approach themselves.
-
Hope looked at the computer screen. She had just logged onto the Gang of Five forum. Finally, the loading was fully complete. She started to scroll down. Nothing... She thought. Soon, she was at the bottem of the page.
"Strange...no one's on. Not even any guests. Usually there's at least another person on." She sighed in dissapointment. She was hoping for someone to be on, like FlipperBoidSkua, Rat_lady7, or Pangaea. But it looked as if none of them were coming anytime soon.
She looked at her clock. "Yawn I think I'm going to go to bed now. It's getting really late." She then closed the window, shut down the computer, turned off the light, and ran upstairs to her room. She then got ready for bed, like she alway's did, and turned out the light, and let herself relax. "Hopefully someone will be on tomorrow." She thought before drifting into sleep...
~~~~
The next morning, she felt something poking her in the mouth. "Ugh..." She groaned as she liftes her head up. Hmm...that's weird. She felt...taller for some reason. She looked back down to her neck. It was definetely longer. Too long. She tried to sit up, only to be swept off her feet by something bulky. "Okay, who the heck put that..." She looked at whatever tripped her. To her suprise, it was a large tail. She felt herself go pale. She looked at her hands, only to find two paws with blunt white nails. She looked behind her, hind legs. "Okay, I must be dreaming." To try to prove her theory, she lifted one of her back legs and slammed it down on her tail. Only to be greeted by a world of pain. "YEOWWW!!!!!!" She shrieked. She brought her tail up to her paws and rubbed it, trying to chase the pain away.
"Nope, definetely not a dream." She released her tail and looked around, she saw sand all around her. Kind of...sandy, She thought She looked at herself once again. Hmmm...to my knowledge, I look like an Apatasaurus. Well, this is...strange to say the least. Oh well, might as well look around. She then lifted one paw in front of the other, but tripped. "Oww..." She then got up and stood there for a few seconds. "I'm going to have to get used to this." She muttered, before walking, rather unsteadily, forward.
-
Daniel sat there closing some old tabs he hadn't opened in a while now. He was getting tired and got to a tab which had The Gang Of Five website on it. "Haven't been on here for a while" he said and began to cycle through the most recent posts. As he did see he began to fall asleep, stopping on a post about entering the actual Land Before Time universe before finally falling asleep.
****************
Daniel yawned as he woke up, first thing he did was roll to the side like always but this time rather then rolling onto more bed he fell right off and landed on something. "Ow, fell off the bed again" he said opening his eyes but rather than seeing walls he saw dead trees and open land. "What the. Where? How?" he said trying to gain his bearings then the 'ground' shook as he heard a growl.
"I'd really like it if you got off my nose" a voice said and then whatever Daniel was on tilted causing him to fall to the ground. He looked up and froze when he saw a black Giganotosaurus looking down at him.
"Your a dinosaur, a-and your talking" he said with wide eyes.
"And? So are you" the Giganotosaurus said. Daniel looked at his hand only to see claws and wings when he looked at his arms. He felt his face and felt a beak with pointed teeth.
"Man, haven't had one of my Land Before Time dreams in a while" he said as he sat on the ground and just shook his head.
-
Cera felt herself wake up when the bright circle rose above the mountains. She was surprised, because in all honesty, she felt like she had not slept at all. The events from the day before worried her too much, and she was worried about her friends. Cera wanted to get up, but felt so sleepy she decided to try to get some more sleep instead. Tricia, meanwhile, was oblivious to Cera's worries as she slept soundly next to her sister.
--------------------
Around the same time, Anna slowly stirred awake from her sleep. She felt terribly hungry, and remembered she had not eaten since the late afternoon before. She decided to carefully sneak away so she wouldn't disturb Ducky, who appeared to be sleeping soundly. Besides, she did need some quiet time to herself.
-
Zaine yawned as he woke up from his sleep story. "Morning already? Feels like I didn't get any sleep at all. Then again, last night was a busy night." He looked around and noticed that Grandma and Grandpa Longneck were still sleeping peacefully. He smiled as it reminded him of his parents when they would sleep as peacefully. Unfortunately, out of the corner of his eye, Zaine noticed Littlefoot was not so peaceful. He was stirring in his sleep, and he began to mumble random words. "Littlefoot. Littlefoot, wake up." Zaine lightly patted Littlefoot's back with his paw until the longneck woke up. "You okay?" Zaine asked with concern. "You were shaking around a little there."
"Yeah, I'm fine," Littlefoot nodded. "I just had a bad sleep story about Rob. The grown ups banished him from the Great Valley and he was forced to leave." On this note, Littlefoot looked around and noticed that Rob wasn't at the nest with them. "Speaking of which, where is he?"
"I don't know," Zaine shook his head. "He never came back to the nest last night."
"What!?" Littlefoot yelled. "Oh no. What if he really was banished? What if he's gone forever?" The more Littlefoot thought about it, the more frightened he became. "We have to go and find him!"
"Calm down," Zaine replied. "The grown ups didn't banish him."
"How do you know?" Littlefoot asked.
"Because I'm standing behind you." Both longnecks turned and found Rob standing with a concerned look on his face. Littlefoot hopped out of the nest and ran towards him.
"Rob! You're here!" Littlefoot was too excited to notice that he might wake up his grandparents, so Rob placed a hand over the longneck's mouth, making sure that his claws didn't cut him.
"Yes, I'm here, but don't wake up the entire Great Valley."
"He's just happy you weren't banished," Zaine explained. "Littlefoot just had a bad sleep story."
"Well, it was only a dream," Rob assured, "so don't think about it too much."
"But why didn't you come back to the nest?" Littlefoot asked.
"Well," Rob started but then hesitated. "I just needed some time to myself."
"Are the grown ups still giving you dirty looks?" Zaine asked.
"Sadly, yes," Rob nodded. "I don't think they would have liked me staying with you guys, what with me now being a fast biter."
"Well I think it's ridiculous," Littlefoot grumbled. "You're not dangerous, no matter what the grown ups say."
"That may be," Zaine interjected, "but it's going to be hard convincing everybody that. We'll find a way though."
"I hope so," Rob commented. "I don't really want my stay in the valley to be over just yet.:
-
Claw slowly woke up, yawning quietly. He stood up on his feet and stretched his body to get rid off his somnolence. He felt bruises he had gotten from yesterday fall and he also had that caused-by-eating-poisonous-fruit headache, but other than that he was a picture of health. He looked around. It's seemed that he was the first one to awake. Claw decided to wait with waking others and instead he left the cave and headed for the stream. It was time for some breakfast and though he no longer had a harpoon to catch fish, he still could do that in a way Chomper had taught him...
-
The GOF member known as James was sitting in front of his computer at his college library posting on the GOF forum.
He got up to head upstairs and get a book. As he entered the stairwell, the stairs suddenly vanished and he plunged into an abyss of white light.
Surprisingly, no one else the library seemed to notice his sudden disappearance.
----------------------
Deimos was in a remote part of the Great Valley, he was busy catching and eating fish from one of the many streams and rivers
-
Mim awoke and stretched a bit. She slowly and quietly got up and slipped away so as not to waken any of the others who were asleep where she was. She started to pick and gather some leaves for the injured to eat in the place she had left.
-
As the bright circle continued to rise into the sky, Rick was sitting with his back against a rock. He sighed contently as he watched the light spread across the Great Valley. "This really is a wonderful place." he said aloud.
Cyrix smiled at the comment.
"Yes, it is. I for one never get tired of seeing it." He then added, "Which is why I stay up so late."
Rick looked down into his arms that were folded and saw Longtail still fast asleep after several long hours of non stop mock fighting. The small flyer twisted his body and mumbled the word survival.
Rick suddenly had a question. "I know Longtail is tough, I could see that when I look into his eyes, but Cyrix if Longtail even for a single moment had reason to think any of us humans might hurt him or those he considers family do you think he'd hesitate to kill us?"
The rainbow face looked puzzled for a moment as he replied, "Honestly if he truly saw any of you as a threat then... no he wouldn't hesitate even for a moment."
Rick nodded his head in silence. He continued to look at the sky and the rising sun with determination that everything would be alright. He then said aloud, "I'm going to visit Rob, and I'll be taking Longtail if that's okay."
Cyrix smiled and waved a hand as he turned to his cave and prepared to sleep, first watching Rick descend the mountain side with Longtail still in his arms.
As Rick walked through the valley, he heard several comments talking about Rob, walking towards Littlefoots nest, and using those conversations as a guide it didn't take Rick long to find Littlefoots nest. "Hi guys." He said softly so as not to awaken Littlefoots sleeping grandparents.
~~~~
Grandma longneck continued to sleep peacefully still being a little worn out from last nights events.
~~~
Spike blinked himself awake and looked around. He yawned and stood up and walked over to a nearby bush and immediately began eating, as settling his stomach was his first priority.
-
Rob cocked his head back and noticed Rick was approaching them, and he was carrying Longtail with him. Right at that moment, Rob grew a little worried. Longtail hates sharpteeth. I bet he's not used to us yet, and my transformation isn't going to make him any happier. "Hey Rick," Rob waived. He kept eyeing up Longtail, trying as best he could not to wake him up. "I guess Longtail's still tired from the fight last night."
Littlefoot leaned over to Zaine. "Do you think Longtail's going to be okay with Rob. I mean, we all know how much he hates sharpteeth, especially fast biters."
"I don't know," Zaine admitted. "I mean sure he's fine with Chomper, but he's never met Rob. On top of that, he did almost attack him when I first found him, so I don't know how he's going to take this."
Littlefoot sighed. "I hope he doesn't try to hurt him."
"Me too," Zaine replied.
"So," Rob said, "how do you think Longtail is going to take my new body. I mean, we all know his dislike for fast biters."
-
Having gone through what was almost surely the most terrifying and traumatic experience of his life, Pangaea’s slumber that night was very deep; he might not have awoken even if a sharptooth had walked up and roared in his ear. When he finally did stir, he spent…anywhere from several minutes to a few hoursóhe would never knowósliding back-and-forth between deep sleep and borderline consciousness, before he woke up for real. Even then, his mind was sluggish and hazy, his senses barely functioned, and he lacked the willpower to open his eyelids.
Pangaea was still in a state in which his memories of the previous day and his perceptions of the present were indistinct from the visions of REM sleep; he wasn’t sure how much of what he rememberedóthe battle, interacting with GOF members and LBT characters, arriving in the Land Before Time in the first placeóhad been real and how much had just been a dream. As his presence of mind slowly returned, however, he began to distill what was undeniably reality from the murky sea of indeterminate recollection. He took note of the soft, dense, slightly scratchy layer of irremovable insulation against his skin, and tested his lazy muscles. Well, I still have feathers andó*twitch*óyep, a tail. I did come to the Land Before Time world and turn into a Microraptor, at least.
Next he became aware of the soft, humid, slightly aromatic cushion beneath him, feeling the edges of the broad, smooth flakes comprising it mildly irritated his face. Finally prying his eyes open, Pangaea saw that he was lying in a pile of leaves. I don’t remember that, he thought perplexedly. Then again, he thought, he had made a leaf bed his first night in the LBT world; had the entire second day been a dream and he was just waking up after the first day now?
Pangaea’s eyes closed again, but the leaves were itching his snout, and he quickly found that there were already too many contemplative gnats buzzing around inside his head to permit a return to a restful slumber. It nonetheless took a few minutes for Pangaea to give up on going back to sleep and reluctantly push himself up from his resting position.
“Hey, you’re awake!” a voice piped up. Pangaea was still so drowsy that it didn’t even startle him. He lethargically hurned his head to seek out the source of the voice, which turned out to be Guido, who was sitting on the ground nearby.
“How’d you sleep?” he asked.
“Like a corpse,” Pangaea mumbled.
Guido cringed slightly. “Ugh…please don’t say that,” he said. “Not after you almost ended up as one last night.”
“So all that stuff really did happen?” Pangaea asked. “Me being kidnapped; the battle…? I didn’t just imagine it?”
“Afraid so,” Guido said somberly.
Pangaea sighed. Well, so much for that ray of hope, he thought gloomily. He was still wracked with guilt over the deaths of all those leafeaters, and probably would be for a long time.
“How did we get here, anyway?” Pangaea asked, looking around at the leaf pile and the unfamiliar clearing. “I don’t remember building another leaf nest.”
“Nah, you didn’t,” Guido said. “That was the spikefrill who brought us home. We were asleep when we got here, so she and some other dinosaurs made us a nest.” He gestured to a slightly indented patch of grass at the base of a nearby tree. “She woke up before you did and told me everything. Don’t worry, I thanked her for ya.”
“Wow, that was nice of her,” Pangaea said. “I’ll have to thank her myself if I see her again.”
He suddenly thought of someone else. “What happened to Amy?”
“Ah…the spikefrill didn’t know. Amy was still on her back when she went to sleep, but wasn’t there when she woke up. She said she seemed to be in a huff about something.”
“Well, at least she’s back in the valley,” Pangaea said. He snorted sardonically. “I didn’t even get to tell anyone that she’d left.”
-
A little while later, Anna quietly returned to Ducky's nest with her arms full of what humans would say looked like red grapes. She had attempted to eat some breakfast, but was unable to get past a couple of bites. Anna was the type who was never hungry so early in the morning. Besides, she was still feeling upset about certain things. She carefully and quietly set the sweet bubbles down near the family of swimmers and a spiketail before she started to even more quietly walk away. This was short-lived when she accidentally kicked a small stone, causing Ms. Swimmer to stir awake.
"Huh? What? Oh, good morning to you," Ms. Swimmer yawned when she recognized who had made the sound.
"Good mornin' to ya, too," Anna replied, feeling sheepish.
"Where are you going so early?" Ms. Swimmer asked compassionately.
"I was just headin' out. See, where I come from, if you're invited to stay over at someone's place it is considered rude to prolong your stay," Anna replied.
"What? I have never heard of such nonsense, no offense to your kind. You've already done enough for Ducky and Spike, and the rest of us for that matter, that I could never be out of your debt. You're more than welcome to stay as long as you wish," Ms. Swimmer replied as she gently stood up, making sure she did not wake her children.
"I know, I think it's nonsense, too. However, I don't wanna be seen as rude. That also explains why I did not wake anybody up," Anna replied.
"I don't see you as rude. Hey, where did all this come from?" Ms. Swimmer asked, having noticed the generous pile of sweet bubbles.
"That's a way of me sayin' thanks for your hospitality. It's another practice from my kind. Of course, there's no way I could ever be out of your debt either," Anna replied.
"You're never in debt with me, sweetie," Ms. Swimmer insisted.
"Thanks. Feeling's mutual," Anna said.
"Is everything alright? I get the feeling something is bothering you," Ms. Swimmer asked in a concerned manner as she approached Anna.
"Not exactly, but I'll be fine. It's nothin', really," Anna replied.
"After hearing that, I know something is wrong. It's okay to tell me what's wrong," Ms. Swimmer said.
"No, it's not okay. I hate drawing attention to myself, and I certain don't like puttin' my problems onto others," Anna admitted before she brushed a stray tear that had somehow managed to escape.
"No, not at all. Everybody has problems, and we all need someone to talk to sooner or later. I already said I'm here, so go on ahead and tell me what's wrong," Ms. Swimmer said.
"Okay, but let's talk somewhere where the children won't listen," Anna replied. The two then walked over to a spot where they could both still see the nest of sleeping children and talk out of earshot. The conversation lasted quite some time as Anna talked about yesterday's events, how she missed her family and pets, about what had been said during the negotiations about humans, her background, how she had known about Ms. Swimmer and the other dinosaurs for many years before meeting them, and about what they meant to her.
-
Still utterly lost, Sparky continued to wander aimlessly, her timidness starting to disappear little by little as she watched all the dinosaurs go about their daily routine with what seemed like friendly conversations amongst each other. It's like high school all over again and it's her first day as a little freshman, but an enthusiastic freshman ready to learn the 'culture'. But she didn't wanna eavesdrop into any of their business....
"Oh my god, feather-balls!! So cute!!" she exclaimed to herself, spotting two specific little gliders. On more careful observations, she recognized one as Guido and the other.....She didn't know. Regardless, she loved the prospect of meeting a couple of Microraptors and came over slowly, not wanting to startle them and possibly give Guido a heart-attack. Once close enough, she smiled in a very friendly, happy manner. "Helllllloooooo. Hola. Konichiwa. All that other stuff!"
-
"So, that's what has been bothering you?" Ms. Swimmer asked, and Anna nodded. "Sweetie, don't let all that mess bother you so much. You were not responsible for those who lost their lives yesterday, and your friend Rob's transformation is not your fault, either. Those sharpteeth are to blame. Also, no matter what you say about your kind, you and your friends here all seem to be good and decent. I'm sure there are others like that in your world, and perhaps you all will make a difference in the future of humans."
"Thanks, Mrs. Swimmer. That means a lot for me to hear what you've said," Anna sniffled.
"You're welcome, and thank you for what you said about me and the others. I still can't seem to believe you've known about me for all this time and like me so much. I can't comprehend it, but thanks anyway. I really like you, too," Ms. Swimmer replied before she gently took Anna by the right arm. "C'mon, let's head back so I can wake my kids up."
"Okay," Anna agreed as they headed for the sleeping children.
"Thank you again for the sweet bubbles. I know we will all enjoy them, and you're more than welcome to join us, unless you'd like to go find your friends instead," Ms. Swimmer said.
"Nah, it's still too early. After yesterday, I'm sure many of 'em are still sleepin' as we speak," Anna replied before Ms. Swimmer gently woke her children up. They were naturally thrilled to see the treat of sweet bubbles.
"Okay, kids. After you've had your breakfast, you can all have some sweet bubbles," Ms. Swimmer spoke up.
"Good morning, everybody," Ducky yawned as she joined the others for breakfast.
-
(OOC: FlipperBoidSkua: Oh, dear. I was afraid that as soon as I woke up my characters, you’d be on them like Amazon ants on a Formica colony. :lol Since I wasn’t quite ready for my characters to start interacting with anyone else’s yet, I added a chunk of text onto my last post that I would have originally posted in this one. So now I’m ready. ;))
Guido took one look at the new dinosaur that had entered the clearing (specifically, at the claws on its hands that were easily two or three times longer than he was tall), and immediately settled on the appropriate course of action…
“Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!!!!!” he screamed, springing backwards into the air, away from the intimidating long-clawed mystery beast.
Pangaea was likewise surprised, but not in a terrified sense. Now fully awake (due to both the exciting sight of the creature before him and Guido’s ear-piercing shriek), he too jumped back a little, his mouth agape and eyes wide in fascination. “Whoa!” he exclaimed. I didn’t know that kind of dinosaur lived in the Great Valley! Then again, judging by Guido’s reaction, maybe not.
“Pangaea, what are you waiting for?! Run!” Guido screeched, grabbing his friend by the arm, pulling him along as he attempted to make a run for it. Caught off-guard (and having had no intention of going anywhere anyway), Pangaea was pulled off his feet, tumbling off the top of the leaf pile and crashing to the ground in a heap, knocking Guido over in the process.
“Ow,” he muttered.
The still frantic Guido sprung right back up and grabbed Pangaea’s arm again, again attempting to drag the larger glider to safety. “C’mon! C’mon!” he squawked, “Let’s get outta here!” He began running, but was unable to haul the larger glider’s weight, so like a dog chained to a post, he wasn’t going anywhere fast.
Pangaea struggled to stand up (something Guido wasóironicallyóonly making more difficult for him), desperate to get his friend under control. “Guido, stop!” he shouted, his voice becoming higher-pitched and more nasal, as he tended to make it when he was expressing annoyance or mild frustration in a less-than-serious situation.
“C’mon, I didn’t save you just so that you could get torn to shreds the next day!”
“Guido!” Pangaea hollered, “she’s not a sharptooth!”
“It’s not the teeth I’m worried about!”
Pangaea rolled his eyes. This would require drastic measures. In one swift movement that he had practiced many times when trying to catch his mischievious pet cat, Sasquatch, Pangaea shot out his free hand and wrapped it beneath Guido’s torso, lifting the smaller glider off the ground.
“Hey, what are you doing?!” Guido screeched, flailing his arms and legs in panic. “Are you crazy?! We’re gonna beó”
With his other hand now freed from Guido’s grip, Pangaea used it to clamp his hysterical friend’s beak shut. He then turned his head to look Guido in the eye, shooting him a goofy but stern glare of mock anger.
“Guido, I’ve never seen a live one before, but I know all about this kind of dinosaur. She’s a Therizinosaurus cheloniformis, a leafeater.”
“Mm mmff-mm-rr?!” came Guido’s muffled response. Pangaea let go of his beak. “A leafeater?!” Guido exclaimed. “But what about those…those…”
“The claws are for gathering green food,” Pangaea said, “and maybe defense. But the teeth are leafeater teeth, and all they eat are leaves and tree sweets. …Well, maybe some insects too, but not other dinosaurs. And she seems friendly, so I don’t think we have to worry about the claws.”
Pangaea turned to the Therizinosaurus. “S-s-sorry about that,” he said sheepishly. “My friend’s a little jumpy. I’m Pangaea and this is Guido. It’s a pleasure to meet ya.”
-
Cera, who had managed to fall back asleep, was awakened by Guido's screeching.
"Ugh, just what we need. A loudmouth waking up the valley," she grumbled before she turned toward Tricia, only to find she was missing. Cera was about to panic when she heard giggling and babbling from the direction of their parents. When she looked in their direction, Cera saw Tricia was trying to wake up their father by climbing on his snout and nudging him.
"Psst! Tricia, don't do that," Cera whispered, getting her sister's attention. "C'mon, I'll get you some food." Tricia giggled as she compliantly followed her sister to get some breakfast. The two remained near their nesting area.
---------------------------
"Man, that has to be the most I've eaten since I got here," Anna spoke up.
"That was not a whole lot of food, no no no," Ducky said as she munched on a sweet bubble.
"I don't eat much, little one. I usually have a small appetite. Nobody can figure out how my weight sustains itself. Those sweet bubbles were good," Anna replied as she watched Ducky's siblings behave in rambunctious manners due to sugar overload.
"Indeed, and I believe each one of us enjoyed them as well," Ms. Swimmer chuckled as she too noticed her children.
"Can we go swimming, Mama?" Ducky asked.
"Not until your food has settled, sweetie. You know what happens if you don't wait," Ms. Swimmer replied.
"Oh, yes I do. I do not getting sick, oh no no no," Ducky said.
"I don't think anybody does," Anna added.
"No, but you kids are lucky. It is bath time, so we all get to go in the water anyway. We just can't swim around," Ms. Swimmer said. The young swimmers all grew excited at the thought of going in water. She then looked at Anna.
"You're more than welcome to come along if you want to," Ms. Swimmer added.
"Thanks. I've got nowhere to be anyway, since again it's still early. Besides, I love the water too," Anna chuckled.
"Very well then, let's go kids," Ms. Swimmer said before she rounded up her children and led the way. Ducky was of course not hesitant to hitch a ride with Anna.
-
((OOC: Pangaea: Sorry, I couldn't help myself!! :oops Love your metaphor though!! :D ))
She was both surprised and amused by Guido's entire reaction, so by the time the other Glider spoke, she was trying to hold in her giggles without much success. She eventually calmed down, though, and beamed happily.
"That's alright! I startle lots of people, though not quite to that extent." She looked to Guido, wanting to reassure him as she didn't want one of her Top Ten Favorite Characters scared of her. "Hey, it's alright, buddy. See!!" Reaching up, she made first use of her claws to pull down a branch and, after only a second's hesitation, she bit off some leaves. Hmm....this is surprisingly better than I thought! Note to self: Invent Ranch dressing!
Letting go of the branch and swallowing her first taste of green food, she continued. "And it's a huge pleasure to meet you guys too, trust me. Made all the better that I have a friend named Pangaea on the inter-" You idiot! You're in the Land Before Time world. They ain't gonna know what the internet is! "Uhhhhh....Nevermind. I just have a friend named Pangaea... Anywho..." Her body shivered in an attempt to control her coming spazz attack, trying to appear as normal as she could so not to scare them away. "Friends call me Sparky! Spazzy Sparky!!"
-
John awoke with a sigh as he remembered the events of the previous day, but that was past, John knew better than to let it get to him, but still he muttered to himself: "Aspice, officio fungeris sine spe honoris amplioris(Face it, you're stuck in a dead end job)" before he left to join the other newcomers.
-
Hope was wandering the sandy costline aimlessly, she had been walking around in circles. Before long, she couldn't tell which were her left hand and her right hand-err, paws.
Just as she was about to give up she heard voices, she ducked behind somenear by rocks and eavesdropped on their conversation. "You have no idea where we are, do you Lizzie?" a small voice said. Was it just her, or was that voice vaguely familiar...
Before long, another voice answered. "Uhh...not really, but I'm sure we'll get to the Great Valley soon Skitter! We're near the big water! You heard Cera and the others, if we're near the Big Water, we can't be too far off."
Lizzie, Skitter, Great Valley, Big Water, Cera and the others? Could it be... No, that's stupid, but then again...it's not a dream... she decided totake a peek at the voices, and in uttershock, her mouth gaped in awe, what she saw was two Mussasuarus', an orange one and a teal one. It WAS Lizzie and Skitter!
Then that must mean...I'm in the Land Before time world!!!!! She then did one of the things she wouldn't dream of doing for all her life. She fainted.
-
(OOC: I have no idea what the tinysauruses are called, so I'm just going to call them tiny Longnecks)
IC: Hope was wandering the sandy costline aimlessly, she had been walking around in circles. Before long, she couldn't tell which were her left hand and her right hand-err, paws.
Just as she was about to give up she heard voices, she ducked behind somenear by rocks and eavesdropped on their conversation. "You have no idea where we are, do you Lizzie?" a small voice said. Was it just her, or was that voice vaguely familiar...
Before long, another voice answered. "Uhh...not really, but I'm sure we'll get to the Great Valley soon Skitter! We're near the big water! You heard Cera and the others, if we're near the Big Water, we can't be too far off."
Lizzie, Skitter, Great Valley, Big Water, Cera and the others? Could it be... No, that's stupid, but then again...it's not a dream... she decided totake a peek at the voices, and in uttershock, her mouth gaped in awe, what she saw was two tiny Longnecks, an orange one and a teal one. It WAS Lizzie and Skitter!
Then that must mean...I'm in the Land Before time world!!!!! She then did one of the things she wouldn't dream of doing for all her life. She fainted.
(OOC: Mussaurus is what the Tinysaurs are.)
-
(OOC: Thank you :) )
-
After watching the new flyer sitting there as if contemplating something the Giganotosaurus spoke up. "Are you, sane?" he asked reluctantly. Daniel then looked up at him with wide eyes then went back to normal as he came out of his thoughts.
"I think so, I'm fairly sure" he then looked around. "There wouldn't happen to be a place around here called the Great Valley?" he asked the juvenile sharptooth who nodded and pointed in the valley's direction.
"Yeah, it's that way and not to far away" he said. Daniel nodded and spread his wings.
'Alright apparently I'm some sort of Pterasaur, so I should be able to fly' he thought to himself and then smiled at the sharptooth. "Thanks...uh," he paused not knowing the others name.
"Nat" Daniel nodded at the answer.
"Well thank you Nat, maybe I'll see you again some day" and with that he jumped out and flapped his wings, a little bit of dinosaur instinct helping his to stay in the eair but human inexperience meant he flew rather clumsily as he went higher and went off in the direction of the Great Valley.
-
Mim returned to where the others who had been injured and were carried back or walked back were resting, at least those of one group. She was carrying a pile of leaves and other sorts of green food. This she set down near where the group of injured were sleeping then sat down with a sigh, a bit tired herself and deciding to rest a short while.
-
((OOC: Pangaea: Sorry, I couldn't help myself!! :oops Love your metaphor though!! :D ))
(OOC: No problem. :^.^: Although technically it was a simile. :p)
“Ah,” Pangaea said, “I thought so! You’re a GOF member, aren’t you?”
Pangaea suddenly felt very shy and awkward. He set Guido back down on the ground so that he could begin his nervous habit of wringing his hands. “Well, uhhh…I’m the same Pangaea. A whole bunch of GOF members have ended up here, actually. You’re the first Therizinosaurus I’ve seen, though. Lemme guess, FlipperBoidSkua?”
-
((OOC: I knew that! :P: :lol ))
Sparky was veeeeeeeeerrrrrrrrryyyyyyyyyyy surprised and stunned still to hear about this. "Wait....So I'm not the only one...You're human too?... And you're Pangaea?...... In person?!"
It took a moment for her brain to fully comprehend this awesome piece of information and once she did, she couldn't hold in a "squee!!" of uncontrollable excitement!!
"Omg, I'm like a huuuuuuge fan of you, Pangaea!! And of you too, Guido!! It's like I'm meeting two celebraties at once here!! Dear Zotz, I feel like I'm not worthy to be in your awesome presence of awesomeness!!"
Forcing herself to calm down before she makes herself look bad (too late...), she took a deep breath before smiling as if her outburst didn't happen. "Yes. I'm FlipperBoidSkua."
-
“O-kaaaaaayyyy…” Pangaea said, hunching bashfully, his tone of voice and the asymmetrical smile on his face expressing that he was simultaneously flattered, amused, embarrassed, and nervous. “I can honestly say that’s the first time anyone has ever reacted to me that way. You…weren’t kidding about being a spazz. B–b–bu–but don’t worry about it; I’m notóer…you’re notógah…” Pangaea was finding himself tripping over his tongue like crazy, as often happened when he was feeling shy, anxious, and embarrassed. “Well, uh…let’s just say worthiness has nothing to do with anything.” Does that even make sense? “I–I–I–I don’t feel worthy for someone to say they’re not worthy to meet me. I’m way too humble, trust me.”
Guido, meanwhile, had hidden behind Pangaea, nervously peering out past his shoulder. “I think I was less scared of her when I thought she was a sharptooth,” he whispered.
Pangaea did his best to ignore Guido as he continued. “Uh…anyway, yeah. Just about all of the GOF members here ended up as dinosaurs, though I’ve seen a few of them who can change from human to dinosaur and back; don’t ask me how; I prefer being a dinosaur myself.” He took a breath. “A-a-a-at any rate, I don’t think anyone knows how we got here, but I’m not one to look a gift horse in the mouth, y’know.” He paused again. “So…uh, I’ve been here about two days myself. did you just get here?”
--------------------------------------------------
Meanwhile, somewhere in the Mysterious Beyond…
The first thing Screech realized when he awoke was that, once again, he had a terrible headache. Why does this keep happening? he thought. First we go into that cave after that fast runner and next thing I know, we’re in that canyon with that sickening fruitó
At that point Screech realized another thingóthat something important was missing.
“The glider!” he exclaimed. “I’ve lost the blasted glider!”
Truthfully, however, it didn’t matter to him much now. Whatever animosity Screech had felt for the glider was dwarfed by the loathing he now had for the other valley creatures who had upstaged him. Through the fog of pain enshrouding his mind he tried to recall their faces: the sharptooth kid that he, Thud, and Red Claw had been after before; that white fast runner who had dared to insult not just Screech, but his entire species and the rest of sharptoothkind; the small teal glider who tended to hang out with the larger red one; that traitorous fast biter who spoke Leafeater; and that brightly colored flyer with the freakishly long tail, who had ultimately been the one responsible for his defeat. Screech gnashed his teeth in fury. He would get them. All of them. He promised himself that.
“Thud,” he snarled, nudging the other fast biter with his snout, “get up.”
“You know I don’t like green stuff, Mom,” Thud murmured dazedly.
“THUD!” Screech roared.
Thud snapped fully awake and sprung to his feet, teetering for a moment. “Ugh…” he groaned. “What happened?”
“Red Claw got hit by a boulder and went down; I got knocked out and the glider escaped; we lost the fight,” Screech summarized gruffly. “Your turn.”
“Uh…I remember biting somebody,” Thud said, “and then, there was a swimmer…she came at me…and then everything went black.”
“Thank you. Glad we’re both up to date on last night’s events now,” Screech said grumpily.
While Thud rolled over onto his stomach and began shaking himself out of his daze, Screech scanned the area for their leader.
Where is that giant, sightless oaf?! he thought. Is he so mad that he forgot his own injury and just ran off? He shuddered with rage. Were the leafeaters still around when he left? Did he think about us at all?! It’s a miracle we weren’t trampled into the ground! Deep down, Screech was beginning to question whether it was really worth it to keep on following Red Claw after all.
-
Rick shifted his gaze between Longtail, Rob, Littlefoot and Zaine, thinking about what he was going to say. He then sighed as he spoke. "Listen, Rob you have every right to be worried. You're in a different form, and Longtail is unpredictable when his emotions come into play. So i can sympathize with you." Rick paused as he looked down at Zaine and Littlefoot "But you two... especially you Zaine should give Longtail some kind of chance. Honestly he may not be the smartest dinosaur in the valley, but he's not that dumb. If Longtail sees Rob as not being a threat then we shouldn't have anything to worry about right?"
Rick then gently petted Longtail's head until the flyer opened his eyes.
"What... can't you see I'm sleeping here." he mumbled aloud. Longtail then looked around for a moment his eyes drifting from Zaine and Littlefoot over to Rob. Longtail stared for a few minutes at Rob, but his face showed no emotion at all.
Longtail then climbed out of Ricks arms and down to the ground, feeling the bright circle on his body and laid down and quickly went back to sleeping.
Rick had to struggle not to laugh as he watched Longtail sleeping again.
"Wow... he's too tired to care. Although I'm not surprised, Longtail, Cyrix and I were up all night talking. And by talking I mean with their claws and my fists." Rick then looked to the sky for a second as he replied, "Either way, Rob, you and I are going to have to get the other members of our group together, and talk about this. Does that sound like a good idea to you?" he asked honestly.
It was at that moment Cyrix having followed Rick stepped forward.
"It sounds like a good idea to me. Besides Longtail and I have to patrol the outer wall today."
Longtail have a loud groan of frustration.
"Not now Uncle... I wanna sleep!" he cried.
Cyrix gave a grin as he replied, "Too bad. You said you'd help me with this, and that is what you're going to do."
Longtail despite being worn out from the previous day and night of fighting he gave his Uncle a cold glare before speaking. "I am not moving... from this spot!"
Cyrix at that moment stepped forward and grabbed Longtail by his neck and held him at eye level so the two of them were face to face. The next few words from Cyrix's mouth had no joy or humor behind them. "You have NO choice.... now come with me."
Rick stepped forward knowing where this might be going. "Hey Cyrix, why don't you let Longtail go, and give him a chance to rest. It might be better for him."
Cyrix then used his tail and tripped Rick watching him fall on his back as he retorted, "Only I know what's best for Longtail, and if you don't like it, then perhaps you shouldn't be here Rick."
-
Zaine sighed. "Yeah, I guess your right. I mean I've known Longtail for a while, but you created him, so you know him better. I'm just worried, that's all, but I guess that comes naturally."
"Me too," Littlefoot added. "I just don't want Rob to get kicked out of the herd, that's all."
"It also doesn't help that Littlefoot just had a bad dream about that," Rob explained to Rick. He couldn't help but laugh a bit when Longtail fell asleep on the ground and when Cyrix came by and tried to pick him up. "Rick's not trying to take over as Longtail's guardian," Rob replied to Cyrix's comment towards Rick. "It's only natural for him to worry about Longtail like that, because he did create him and everything."
"A patrol probably is the best thing for him," Zaine agreed. "It'll help clear his mind a bit."
And keep him off my back for a little. "I don't know how everybody is going to react to my new body," Rob turned to Rick. "You and Anna are so far the only two who saw what happened to me. It might be nice though to get their opinion on the whole situation. Maybe one of them might have an idea of changing me back or something."
"It's worth a try," Littlefoot concluded.
-
After arriving at the stream, Claw begun fishing. He had got better at that, as he caught his meal in a less time that it took him earlier. He looked for a moment at his prey. It was looking so appetizing, so delicious. Before he was brought to Land Before Time universe, Claw/Myrkin had never eaten a raw fish and he would probably never have a taste of it, but now... He didn't mind at all if the fish was fried or not. Being a sharptooth had obviously something to do with that. Claw ate his meal and then looked around to see, if anybody else was there. Then an idea came up in his mind. Since he was already by the stream, why not catch something for Chomper too? As he though, so he did and after a few minutes he was entering the cave, wondering if Chomper, Ruby or Chronicler are awake already?
-
She nodded happily, still feeling incredibly honored despite his humble words. Her body was still tense, finding the effort of staying in one place when she wanted so badly to jump with glee very difficult.
"Yup!! Woke up like this not too long ago! Then I tripped on my tail.....The pain told me I wasn't dreaming!!" Pause.......pause.....pause...... The moment she spoke again, she's calmed enough to ask in a relatively serious tone. "I am totally awake, right? And I'm not having some kind of weird dream of unbelievable vividness at all?"
-
Ruby wasn't having a pleasant dream. She knew she was walking around in the Great Valley, but it was nothing like what she knew. The ground was barren, and there was not a single trace of life to be found. All the plants had withered and fallen over. The most disturbing sight of all was all the bodies laying around. They showed no signs of injury, as if they had simply dropped dead.
Eventually, she found Chronicler standing on a hilltop and facing away from her. Instinctively, Ruby ran up the hill towards Chronicler. "Chronicler!" she shouted. "Chronicler what is going on?"
After a few tense seconds, Chronicler silently turned to face Ruby. His facial expression was purely serious.
"What happened, Chronicler? Why is everyone and everything..."
"Dead?" finished Chronicler.
"Yes, and-"
"You're not?"
"Well... I guess."
After a few seconds of silence, Chronicler simply said, "Because you followed me... and they didn't."
Chronicler glanced to his right, where Ruby saw the bodies of her six friends. Chronicler then turned around and began walking away.
"Chronicler!" exclaimed Ruby. "How did this happen? Why did this happen? Why did following you save me and not following you not save my friends? Chronicler!? Chronicler!"
Ruby suddenly woke up. She looked towards the other side of the cave and saw that Chronicler was still asleep. She sighed sadly as she thought about the scary sleep-story she just had. What did all of this mean? She needed to think about it, but she couldn't go anywhere without telling anyone.
She then remembered one lesson Chronicler had taught her. After silently leaving the cave, Ruby grabbed a stick and wrote a message in the dirt. Since it was the special kind of writing that Chronicler had taught her, he would be the only one who could understand what it said, but she was okay with that. After finishing the message, she dropped the stick and headed to her thinking place.
-
Flapper woke up and ate a few of the leaves and drank some water, using a thick branch as a sort of crutch. Soon afterwards Mim awoke and he moved over to start to assist her in caring for the injured dinosaurs who were nearby.
-
Daniel kept flapping as the valley just now came into view. As he continued at a not at all constant altitude many thoughts ran through it head.
"Talking Giganotosaurus, I'm some kinda of Pterasaur, the Great Valley and before this happened I was on GOF looking at a roleplay story that was talking about getting into the LBT universe. It may sound wierd but I think somehow I got sucked into a real version of that rp" he said to himself and then realized something. "That dinosaur looked like my OC Nat...and if all my original characters are out here then I better hurry!" he then ebgan to flap as fast as his inexperienced wings would take him.
-
“Well, uh…I have no idea what would constitute proof for you that you’re not dreaming, but I came to the conclusion pretty much as soon as I got here that this is all real,” Pangaea replied. “Personally, if I’m wide awake enough to question the abnormality of what I’m experiencing and whether or not it’s a dream, it usually isn’t.”
“Wow,” Guido murmured, “it feels really weird to have you guys discussing whether I’m real or not.”
“Yeeeeeah…” Pangaea said sheepishly, “sorry about that, Guido. This is kinda awkward.”
--------------------------------------------------
To say that Screech was in a foul mood would be putting it lightly. Snarling, he stomped over to the half-eaten carcass of one of the leafeaters that had been killed the previous night. His body language and smoldering glare conveyed a rage of such intensity that the other fast biters already feeding at the carcass backed away in fear.
Screech snapped his jaws shut on the dead dinosaur’s leathery hide and yanked with such force that a large strip of skin and flesh was torn from the carcass. Screech swallowed the chunk whole, then reached into the gaping hole the feeding sharpteeth had left in the dead dinosaur’s side, wrenching an entire rib bone free from the carcass. He then chomped down on the middle of the bone so hard that it snapped in two, the halves falling from either side of Screech’s jaws as he crunched up a mouthful of juicy marrow.
Even Thud was hesitant to approach his longtime hunting partner as Screech kicked the rib halves aside and tore another strip of flesh from the carcass. “Uh…Screech?” he asked shakily, “you okay?”
Screech paid no obvious heed to Thud’s query. He shook the piece of flesh in his mouth violently from side to side before throwing it to the ground and stomping on it. Then, flexing the sickle claw, he drew its razor-sharp tip across the chunk of meat, slicing it in half. All the while he was imagining it and the other pieces of the dead leafeater to be the dinosaurs he felt such hatred for.
“When I get my claws on those leafeaters…” Screech growled, “I’ll tear them into so many pieces no one’ll be able to tell which ones came from which dinosaurs!”
Thud gulped, then sighed. “I’ll take that as a no, then.”
-
Sparky definitely nods in agreement to that!! "Awkward it is. But whether this is a dream or not, I'm gonna have fun!! Change of subject!!"
She gently lays herself down, careful of her tail (which was still feeling the pain of being stepped on) and of her claws because, ya know.....getting impaled on your own claws doesn't sound like a dignified way to go.... Settled and happy, she gave a smile that was not hyperactive for once!
"So Guido, Pangaea....." She then gets the air of eagerness. "What's it like to glide? I always wanted to be in the air, but I'm too scared of heights... Much to my disappointment..."
-
"Hey, hey wake up!"
"Stop it! That tickles!" Hope cried as she felt something tickle her side, when she saw who it was, she jumped to her feet and gazed at them.
"Are you afraid of us, or something?" Skitter asked.
"No, no...I'm just suprised that's all ,Skitter-" she then realized she had just given herself away.
"How did you know my name?" Skitter asked with a hint of fear in his voice.
"Um...well, I..." her mind then popped open an idea. "I've heard a lot about you, actually. I never thought I'd see you in person."
"You've heard about us?" Lizzie gasped.
"Well, the question is, who hasn't? I mean, look at you! Your so tiny! And since you guy's live in the Great Valley, word has gotten around," Hope explained, proud of herself for keeping her identity secret.
"Oh...well, can you help us then? We're kind of lost. Ya see, an earthshake seperated us from our home, so we have no idea where we are," Lizzie said.
"Well, the truth is, I've never been to the Great Valley, and I haven't the slightest clue where to start looking, but I'm sure we'll find our way," Hope said, but she left out the last part. "It always works in the movies."
As they started to walk, Lizzie asked. "Hey, you've never told us your name."
Hope started to think, even if these were the tinysaurus', she just didn't feel comfortable giving out her real name. "Call me Nana."
(OOC: I'm just going to call her Nana now, to avoid confusion.)
-
“Uhhhhhhhh…let’s see…” Pangaea said. He hadn’t been expecting that particular question. “Let’s see…how would I describe it?…”
“Oh, it’s great!” Guido piped up, suddenly looking enthused. “Especially on a windy day; all the soaring, and swooping, and twisty-turning…” Leaving his former hiding place behind Pangaea, he walked out into the open and began miming his actions as he further explained. “You just climb something tall, stretch out your wings, and whoosh, you’re off! It’s a lot of fun! I mean, as long as you can get over being so high up…” He chuckled sheepishly. “Sometimes I still have a hard time with it.”
Pangaea was staring at Guido in surprise, amazed at how quickly Guido had gone from being terrified of Sparky to eagerly describing to her the experience of gliding. “Uh, wow…” he said, “good to see you’re not so scared anymore.”
Pangaea turned back to Sparky, now having an idea of what he was going to say. “Well, I definitely agree with Guido about the heights thing,” he said. “Lucky me, I was on the top of the Great Wall when I got here, and five minutes after I wake, Screechóyes, that Screechóshows up and chases me. I had to jump a cliff to escape. Honestly, I’m not making this up.” He punctuated his statement with a shake of his head, wearing an expression that was wide-eyed and dead serious.
“Anyway,” Pangaea continued, “fortunately for me I got the hang of my wings right away. Good thing I didn’t need to learn to flap. Talk about a crash course in gliding.” Pangaea paused as he realized the potential pun he had just set up. “I’m just glad it wasn’t literal,” he said quickly, and moved on. “I gotta tell ya, though, the view from up there, gliding over the whole valley; spectacular. Aaaaaaaand then I crashed into Guido.” He paused again, recalling what he had said before. “Well, whaddaya know? It was literal!”
“Heh, yeah, that hurt,” Guido chuckled. “Still, I’m glad it happened. I might not have met him otherwise.”
Pangaea nodded. “Yeah, if you thought he was excited just now…” He smirked at Guido. “He went almost as crazy as you did when he saw me for the first time.” He stopped, and put a hand to his chin in thought. “Well…maybe that’s a stretch…like I said before, I’ve never seen anyone get as excited as you whenó” Pangaea trailed off, suddenly feeling awkward again. “I’m getting off-topic, aren’t I? Where was I again? Aagh…” He meshed his fingers together uncomfortably. “Am I talking too much here? I don’t mean to monopolize the conversation or anything,” he said self-consciously. He sighed. Am I ever going to meet someone for the first time and not make a fool of myself? he wondered.
-
Sparky smiled all the more at Guido's show of newfound confidence concerning her presence and she listened to the whole thing with unwavered attention, one of her hands feeling around the ground a bit before remembering that she had no popcorn to eat and it returned to its original spot, all the while, her attention never wavering. At the mention of Screech, her tail began to sway across the ground a bit in a slow but happy wag, her subconscious already adding 'meet-the-sharptooth-trio' in her Things to Do Before This Ends list.
When the story finished with his question, she shook her head enthusiastically. "You're not talking too much at all. This story's too good to miss out on even a single word. Jumping off the Great Wall, that's freakin' hardcore, dude. I can just imagine what it would be like to soar like that, but ya know, without the crashing part!"
She felt another spazz attack coming, but kept it down, trying to keep this conversation civil..........
"Omg, that's soooooo COOL!! I love it!! I'm jealous of you both, but in a good way!! I would sooooo be asking for autographs right now if I can!!" Yeah, that didn't work....Luckily, she calmed back to normal before it got out of hand. She cleared her throat. "So you actually met Screech, in person? Was it more scary than interesting or.....ya know...yeah." That was one of those times where she had a hard time putting her thoughts into words.
-
(OOC: I'm not ready to wake up Amy yet but I'm waking my characters up. Also because of what happened, some of these valley members are going to be very brash and rude to certain characters, it's not an attack at you or your character, it's because of their fear of what happened.)
After moments of deep sleep, Mr. Three Horn slowly arose from his sleeping quarters, giving out a long exhausting moan like that of an elder with joint issues. He looked around blankly, still partly asleep, so he looked for a drinking area to allow himself to quench his thirst and wake himself up. He mumbled a bunch of gibberish as if in a dream and
Eh Cera make sure Tricia doesn't eat those green and red ones...Tria why are you allowing these kids to interrupt...eh waa??? Longneck!
He finally dunk his head in the water closest to their nest and for awhile and then turned to his family again. At around this time Tria was waking up and talking with the kids.
"Are you two alright? It was quite a mess out there last night!" She nuzzled Tricia to see how her baby was.
Topsy Three Horn snorted and thought over everything that happened last night. He was enraged that his daughter would deliberately disobey him to stay out of the valley, but on one hand, he was happy that she heroically tried to help her valley.
She's going to be a strong, heroic leader one day. He smiled in spite of himself.
---------------------
Red Claw could not sleep at all. In fact all night he was twitching from no sleep and absolute crazed obsession of what he wanted.
He was not aware of his surroundings at this moment, he was too involved with himself.
Why...why does that flyer keep getting the better of me!? She must die! She must be chocked, scarred, skinned, swallowed, and heard from within, the screams of agony. SHE WILL DIE. SHE WILL BE MINE SOON.
He finally let out a roar of crazed determination and dug out dirt, not knowing and not caring what was there.
----------------
Rebecca awoke from her nest being with the kids. She smiled as she saw her children sleeping and snoozing. She decided to go out to find food for her family, but she also wanted to find Pterano and ask quite a bit of questions.
I wonder if he will know anything about what happened, and why he and that girl flyer wasn't there.
She had her own thoughts and conclusions as to what happened, but she shook her head to physically and mentally drive them away, dismissing them as outrageous thoughts, but somehow in her aching gut, she still could not trust her brother on a certain level.
---------------
At the same time, Pterano arose from his sleeping quarters. He expected the small necks such as Iggy being next to him, but they weren't. He looked around and felt that his mind and vision foggy. In fact, all that he could see was fog. He tried to walk and amazingly as if like magic he was healed from his injuries.
Radar...radar
He jumped from hearing voices that seemed hauntingly familiar, yet eerie at the same. He walked around and asked in a soft, delicate voice, "Hello?"
No answer arose to his ears.
He tried walking again, but due to the fog, he could not find where he was going.
Rator...rator...
The more he walked, the clearer the words sounded to him. Then he found the girl flyer, Amy in front of him, or at least the back of her. He reached to touch her shoulder.
"Hello...? Amy! My dear what is going-" The other flyer turned and she had no face, no beak, nothing. He yelled and backed off, dropping the flyer's body, in which disinigrated to nothing but bones. Great Valley dinosaurs came near and started echoing to him,
"Traitor! Traitor! Traitor!" Now the words were clear and audible as an intense explosion from the top of Three Horn peak.
Then some force pushed the petrified flyer out of the valley as if he was floating. Then he saw the mouth of Red Claw as large as the sky, able to swallow everything outside of the valley. He was eagerly sucking in Pterano into his beguiling, smiling, toothy mouth.
"NOOO! PLEASE NO!!! I CAN CHANGE PLEASE!!!"
Then he saw everyone he had known in his life, his sister, his nieces and nephews, his old cronies, the valley, and then Amy.
"PLEASE STOP! HELP ME PLEASE! STOP THIIIIIS!!!"
Pterano awoke from the nightmare with a start and got up to his feet. He looked out feverishly, finding the grass, the trees, the bright circle up high. Then he sees Iggy and his family still asleep, peacefully undisturbed.
----------
Some dinosaurs also arose. Everything around the valley was perfectly still, quiet, with a heavy dampening depression.
On the other hand, some people of the valley were completely outraged by what happened. They started accusations of the visitors and the other dinosaurs, even the longnecks for allowing them to stay.
One of them, an overprotective mother Clubtail caught a glimpse of Rob in his sharptooth form and snarled, "What are you, a heartless killer doing here? You want some more meat?!"
Another dinosaur, a blowhorn saw a flyer, seeming to be a young flyer flying overhead and realized by sound and scent it was not familiar. He wasn't going to take a chance and barked at the flyer with teeth, "Who are you? What are you doing here?!"
-
When Rob heard the clubtail bark at him, he cringed. It's already starting. It's only a matter of time. He looked towards the clubtail, but he didn't approach her. He wanted to respond, but he had a feeling that doing so would only fuel her anger even further. He bowed his head in some degree of shame.
Littlefoot was now highly aggravated that somebody would wrongfully accuse Rob of being a killer, even in his new form. "Take that back!" he yelled. "He's not a killer! He's not!"
"Rob would never do anything harmful to anybody!" Zaine added. "How dare you call someone a killer when you don't even know them!"
"Let it go you guys," Rob interjected. "There's not going to be any convincing them."
"But it's not fair!" Littlefoot complained.
"Nobody said it was going to be," Rob replied. "There's not much I can do."
"You're just going to take it?" Zaine asked.
"I have no choice," Rob responded. He looked down at his claws on his hands and feet and closed his eyes. "It's what I am now."
-
Flapper continued to help feed and treat the other dinosaurs, when he wasn't resting himself.
Mim sat down for a bit to eat and to rest also.
------
Grandpa Longneck slowly started to awake. He lay there for a bit enjoying being able to rest and enjoy the sun.
-
Tricia giggled and nuzzled her mother in return.
"We're still in one piece, so I think we're alright," Cera quietly added as she ate. She was still bothered by the night before and not getting hardly any sleep, but she did not like anyone seeing her as vulnerable so she hid her feelings.
------------------------
At the same time, Ms. Swimmer was scrubbing her children clean. Because Ducky was older and more capable, she was able to bathe herself. Anna was not too far away from the family, and she kept busy scrubbing herself off. Had she been in her human form, she would've had to be far more modest. She chuckled at the thought as she paid special attention to where her tail had been bitten.
-
Longtail was getting annoyed.
"I don't want to go. All I want is to sleep!"
Cyrix groaned in frustration. "Well too bad! All I want is to go back to our cave and relax myself, but we don't always get what we want! Since I don't have a choice, then neither do you!" he shouted at the young flyer.
Longtail glared at his uncle in sheer defiance.
"Who are you to tell me what to do?! I can choose for myself what I want to do!"
Cyrix then laughed aloud. "You must be joking! I can't leave you alone for a few moments before you get into trouble! You seem to have this unique talent to cause or get into mischief no matter where you are, and that is why I'm so protective of you!"
Longtail continued to glare at Cyrix choosing not to speak.
Cyrix grinned. "So I win again little one?" he asked rather bluntly.
It was at that moment that Longtail reached out and bit Cyrix on the nose hard enough to draw blood. Longtail then wiggled free of Cyrix's grip and landed on the ground. "I will do what I want, when I want, and if you plan to stop me, then I'll just have to make you bleed again!"
Rick blinked and stepped backwards until he was standing next to Zaine, Rob, and Littlefoot. "Uhhh.... we should get going. Before things get messy." he whispered with a nervous tone to his voice.
Cyrix stepped forward fully intent on fighting and wounding Longtail to make the flyer understand his point of view.
And that was all the motivation Longtail needed as he jumped into the air and slashed at Cyrix face. "STAY AWAY FROM ME!" he cried aloud baring his teeth.
-
Pangaea shrugged modestly. “Well, it was either jump off the cliff and risk crashing or stay on the cliff and be lunch for certain,” he said.
“Um, what’s an autograph?” Guido asked.
“Uhhh…I’ll explain it to you later,” Pangaea told him.
He turned back to Sparky. “And, uh…well…if you’re sure you’re okay with me talking so much, sure, I’ll tell you more.”
Pangaea took a deep breath in preparation for the long story he was about to tell, beginning by addressing Sparky’s question about Screech:
“Well, on one hand, I was excited to see a live dinosaur for the first time; on the other hand, being chased off a cliff by a ravenous dromaeosaur was about the most terrifying experience I’d ever had at the time. ëCourse, at that time I didn’t actually know it was Screech, though I did think he looked familiar. It was only after flying over the Great Valley for a while when I realized where I was.”
“So, anyway, I meet Guido in a mid-air collision; he takes me to meet some of the other valleyers, and we find out that other GOF members are here, too. Mr. Threehorn starts freaking out about all the weird newcomers, and then it turns out that Pterano is back in the valley, and Guido and I help the gang and the other GOF members convince Mr. Threehorn not to kick him out.”
Having reached a breaking point in his story, Pangaea stopped for a moment to catch his breath, recollect what had happened next, and plan how he would describe it. These pauses were characteristic of Pangaea’s speech; his mental processing speed was slower than average, so often his mouth outpaced his brain when it came to words, forcing him to stop mid-sentence to think of what he would say next. He preferred to plan his words ahead of time (if only by a few seconds), necessitating these intermissions in his speech.
“Okay…” he said. “A little while after that, Guido and I were with another GOF memberóAmy, A.K.A. Rat Lady; she’s a flyerógetting some food, and suddenly Screech jumps out of the bushes and nearly gives me a heart attack. Guido and I ran, but the member who was with us was too scared to move. So I did something that I probably shouldn’t have done, for so many reasons…” He shook his head. “I attacked Screech.”
“I still can’t believe you did that,” Guido murmured.
“Yeah, me neither,” Pangaea said. “Anyway, first I threw tree sweets at him to get his attention, then I tried to get his guard down by making him think I was crazyósorry; letting him know I was crazy. Basically I ran towards him screeching with a tree sweet in my hand…” ónow it was Pangaea’s turn to start pantomiming his actions, much as he had done the day before when telling the same story to Petrie’s familyó“…and when he opened his mouth to eat me, I stuffed it down his throat. Then I jumped up on his back, climbed on top of his head, and did this…” With that, Pangaea held up a hand, splayed out two fingers, andóbeing very careful to aim above the eyebrows, avoiding the eyes themselvesódemonstrated his eye-poking move on Guido.
“Hey!” Guido squawked (unhurt, of course, but surprised nonetheless). Pangaea snickered and flashed a wiseguyish grin. “Don’t worry,” he assured Sparky, “I would never actually eye-poke a friend. I made sure to hit him above the eyes, see?” He repeated the move on himself, more slowly this time so that Sparky could see it. “Sorry about that, Guido; I couldn’t help myself.”
“Anyway, so after he recovers, Screech is really mad at me, as you can imagine. So he starts chasing me through the forest; I’m up above gliding from tree to tree as fast as I canóineffectually trying to apologize to him while I’m at it… Then Guido catches up and starts gliding alongside me; I take the opportunity to introduce the word ëfeathers’ to his vocabulary… Now, the trouble is, we’re depending on the wind to keep us ahead of Screechóman, can he jump, by the wayóand, just our luck, eventually it blows us right into a fight between Thud and another GOF memberóChronicler, to be precise; he ended up as a fast runner. I manage to land right on Thud’s head, and just barely make it off before Screech crashes into him. Lucky for us, Chronicler managed to lure them both away, knock them out, and dump ëem back in the Mysterious Beyond.”
Pangaea took a deep breath. “…And after that, we’re both understandably tired out, so we find a place to sleep and clunk out for the night. Aaaaaand that’s day one for me in the Great Valley…for reference, this morning is day three. So, uh…would you rather I stop there for now?”
-
The mother Clubtail's children were behind a rock away from what was going on, but quite curious to see why their mother was reacting they she was. They knew Little Foot and his friends a bit, but their mother still had a very specist attitude towards most non-Clubtails.
"Child-you should know better than to mingle with bloodthirsty scondrels such as...as...that!"
Then she stared at Zaine seeing that he was an unfamiliar dinosaur also demanded, but in a questionable manner, "And who are you, may I ask?"
Other dinosaurs started to take notice of the mother clubtail and the trio of Little Foot, Zaine, and Rob. Seeing Rob everyone was rolling their eyes and shouted questions such, "Haven't you harmed us enough already?! What kind of valley has this become?! The Longnecks allow murderers to come in now?!"
-------------
Iggy and a bunch of other Igonadons awoke to the unpleasant sound of yelling and arguing. Pterano heard it as well and memories of him with the herd before the valley flashed before his eyes, always arguing, never getting to any REAL conclusions. However, he didn't want to take in charge of something like this, this time, not now, since he still had the reputation that burned over him.
"What do you suppose they are arguing about?" He mumbled to Iggy.
Iggy didn't respond to this question but instead insisted for Pterano to get on his back so he could take him home.
Pterano's frown lessened a bit and stated, "Oh-alright, thank you for everything you've done."
Iggy nodded in return while Pterano climbed on top of his back.
Iggy nickered to his family that he was going to take the visitor home, but his family seemed more focused on the noise that was filling the air and rising in their ears.
When Iggy jogged, Rebecca at this time had berries held by her feet and mouth. She stared and saw Pterano. She slowly flew down to Iggy's eye level and Iggy surprised exclaimed, "Ms. Flyer! Do you know what's going on?"
Rebecca, with Iggy's permission settled next to her brother and put the sweet fruit from her mouth to her feet and in a gasping manner replied, "Nope, but I was wondering where you were." She sternly looked at her brother and tried to see what injuries he had.
Pterano, aware of what his sister was doing, sheilded himself and stated, "I'm fine...really." He smirked just like any smart aliac brother would in teasing their sibling, but Rebecca was not moved.
Iggy stopped near Rebecca's cliff home, knowing that she lived around here with other flyer populations in the Great valley and dropped them off. With some good byes and good wishes, Iggy went off to find his family and see what other commotion was going on in his beloved valley.
Rebecca told Pterano to wait for a moment and flew to her home to deliver her food to her children.
"Kids rise and shine, it's your favorite, berries!" She announced as her kids were waking up. They slowly walked towards the food sleepily and devoured what they could.
---------------
The heart of the cream and brown flyer pounded in her head as she tried to flap away from this nightmare.
The Great Valley members casted her out, with her friends turning their backs on her, completely abandoning their friend. She was sucked out of the valley, by a harsh, dreary, and overwelming force.
Suddenly it stopped and all the images she knew and was currently in grew black and she landed hard on a rocky surface. She was in great agony and pain as this event happened. She tried lifting her arms up to get away from this, but she was too sore.
Rator...rator...rator...
Amy wanted to know what the words meant, but before she could breathe, she beheld right before her eyes, her obsessor and predator. She was finally able to rise from the rocky surface that pained her. Red Claw still had his toothy, crazed smile with his pupils silted.
"Come here...don't worry...you will be safe...BEING DIGESTED IN MY GUT!"
Traitor...traitor
But Amy had enough, she wouldn't hear any of it. She sliced Red Claw and he sliced her, in a battle that would ultimately choose the victor and the loser.
She awoke with her falling from the hill she laid upon onto the soft grass, that was rich with dew. It was warm and thirst quenching.
-
Oooooooo, this story's awesome!!! Why hasn't popcorn been invented yet?! This is gettin' good!! her thoughts echoed through her mind throughout the story. This was so much better than TV. And her jaw practically dropped when she heard about Pangaea's attack on Screech. This dude is now officially my idol! Right up there with Steve Irwin!
And her stunned state would last for the rest of the story, still watching his miming actions and listening intently though and making note to visit Rat_lady eventually! And when the story was put on hold once more, her shocked expression still remained for a moment before she snapped out of it.
"Holy Zotz, dude!! You're awesome beyond words! Taking on Screech like that, he must've been huuuuge compared to you! I wish I can be as brave as you: mastering heights and taking on predators of a much greater size!!! Oh my god, I can't get over it!" She calmed just a bit more to lower her head to their level. "I now worship the ground you walk on, the trees you climb, and the air you glide in. I am now your #1 fan."
Taking a moment to collect her thoughts and make them at least sound rational and not random, she responded to the question. "And you can definitely continue; the story's awesome! But if you wanna save the best stuff for later, I understand completely. So long as you promise to finish the story if you do that, okay? Cliff-hangers are evil!"
-
"morning already?" Petrie asked sleepily as he made his sleepy way over to where the berries were and started to eat, yawning once or twice along the way.
-
Once again, while he doubted anyone could notice due to his coloration, Pangaea felt a surge of heat to his face that made him strongly suspect that he was blushing. “Oh, please!” he cried, “don’t say things like that! I can’t handle being worshipped! I told you, I’m too humble for that! BesidesóI think I told Guido this alreadyóthere’s a fine line between bravery and crazed disregard for your own safety. I believe I fall into the latter category. And I’ve hardly mastered heights; I flew into a tree while I was fleeing from Screech…and again yesterday.”
He looked down at his hands, wringing his entangled fingers to the extent that it was almost painful. “I mean, I’m really flattered and appreciative that you think so highly of me, but…try not to go overboard, okay, please? If anything, once you’ve had a chance to hang around me for a while, you’ll find that I fail to live up to your expectations.”
Still feeling embarrassed, Pangaea decided to return to the subject of the story.
“Oh, yeah, ëwe go to sleep’: that’s a real cliff-hanger,” he said sarcastically in a jocular manner. “Buuut…I do think it would be good to have you up-to-date on what’s happened here lately.” His eyes shifted conscientiously and he turned to Guido. “Is–is that okay with you, Guido? I know I’ve kinda been hogging the conversation here. I don’t mean to leave you out.”
“What? Oh, no, no, I don’t mind,” Guido said. “Just…can you tell me what a fan is? Does it have anything to do with an autograph?”
“Uhh…kinda. A–uh–a fan is like…It’s like, if you really like or are really interested in something or someone, then you’re a fan of that something or someone.”
“Ohh…I get it,” Guido said. “So Spike would be a big fan of tree stars.”
“Er…well, sorta,” Pangaea said. “It’s more like if you’re obsessed with something or you really admire someone, even if you wouldn’t normally have the chance to meet them or see it.” He sighed. “Sorry; I’m not doing so well at explaining it.”
“Oh, no, you’re doing fine; I understand,” Guido said. He flapped a hand. “Go on; you can tell me what an autograph is later.”
“Thank you, Guido,” Pangaea said with relief. He turned back to Sparky. “Anyway, so the next morning Guido and I wake up; he takes me to see the Thundering Falls and we get a drink. Then we hear Mr. Threehorn calling for everyone to come to the Rock Circle, and we go there to find everybodyóincluding the GOF membersógathered for a meeting. talk aboutó” Suddenly he realized something and slapped his forehead. “D’oh! I forgot to tell you; Screech, Thud, and Red Claw had attacked the valley that first night; you see, apparently Amy had met up with Red Claw and Pterano outside the valley, there was a fight, and they ended up accidentally making a new hole in the Great Wall. Plus, during the fight, Amy actually blinded Red Clawógouged his eyes out or somethingóand since then he’s been after her for revenge. He and the fast biters had snuck into the valley that night trying to capture her, and that’s what had everyone worried.”
“Anyway, to make a long story short, Mr. Threehorn blamed Amy for the sharpteeth attacking the valley, there was a big argument that got violent, and Mr. Threehorn and a couple of GOF members got mildly injured.” He sighed. “Now that was a nightmare. Afterwardsódemonstrating further disregard for self-preservationóI followed Mr. Threehorn and tried to get him to change his mind about the newcomers by showing him some compassion and helping him with his injury. Apparently leaves from a seedling treestar tree have healing and painkilling properties, and spiderwebs make good bandages. Who knew, huh? Well, the good news is, apparently I do okay bandaging his wound, and he doesn’t get mad at me for trying to help. I just hope he remembers some of what I told him.”
“Okay, now, meanwhile, a bunch of valley dinosaurs and GOF members were trying to fix the hole in the Great Wall, when Red Claw showed up again and tried to get in. Now, by the time I got there, it was all over, so I wasn’t clear on what had happened, but I guess they got part of the wall to collapse on top of Red Claw and partially fill the gap. He managed to get himself unburied, but after that he just ran off.”
“Now, let’s see…” he said after another pause. “It was raining at that time, so I went with Mr. Threehorn family, Ducky, and AnnaóCancerian Tiger; she can switch between a human and a swimmer form…I went with them to a cave for shelter…”
At that point, Pangaea made another facepalm. “Agh! I forgot again! Guido and I had split up when I went to talk to Mr. Threehorn, so I was worried that he was out in the rain, and went looking for him.” Suddenly he paused as he realized something else. “I’ve been switching between telling this story in past and present tense, haven’t I?” he said, feeling embarrassed because, ironically, on the GOF he had called Sparky out on periodically lapsing into present tense in the narratives of her stories.
-
Listening to the story once more, she didn't mind the jumping aheads, as that happened to her a lot and usually ends in great confusion on both her and her listener's part. She noted that Pangaea handled this more clearly, and added that to the list of What She Can Learn from Him.
Her eagerness was soon replaced with concern at hearing about the conflicts and the injuries. Seems everything isn't so peaceful in the Valley as she had been led to believe. She hoped everyone was recovering okay...... A result from this worrying and concern, her spazziness disappeared completely, at least for the time being. The story pausing, she offered a calm smile.
"I have the tense problem, and honestly....I don't ever notice it on my own. Guess that's why it's so hard for me to fix; I don't really know what I'm looking for. So no worries on that department. And that was a nice thing ya did for Mr. Threehorn. Hopefully, you've succeeded in making him a tad bit more accepting of GOF members...."
She cringed at the thought of Mr. Threehorn finding out about her; he reminds her too much of her dad and thus, he's someone to be avoided...
"Oh, and no problem about the fan thing. I'm alright with boundaries and I'm more than happy to tone it down to being friends." She gave an embarrassed chuckle. "My spazziness does make me go overboard sometimes." That's the understatement of the year! "I hope it doesn't scare you or anything. And I'm also sorry for any discomfort it might cause for the both of you."
Speaking of which, you might as well warn them now. That thought coming, she awkwardly rubbed her hand against her arm a bit, avoiding all eye contact, thoroughly embarrassed and nervous about her words. "Some time in the future, it'll no doubt get to a situation where you'd probably feel threatened by me.... See, I can occasionally get violently explosive when I'm mad and I've completely destroyed many an inanimate objects while screaming and yelling at the top of my lungs, but I swear to Cama Zotz that I'm harmless to you even then." She folded her wrists to hide her claws under her body to emphasize her harmlessness. "And stuff like that happens veeeeeeeery rarely." She hopes her chances of befriending them isn't ruined by that little confession....
-
Daniel had finally made it to the Great Valley and rather ungracefully landed on top one of the walls that shielded it from the Mysterious Beyond. He lay on his stomach panting from the flight. "How do they keep that up?" he said to no one as he caught his breath. He got up and walked to the edge so he could overlook the valley, his beak dropped open as he stared is awe. "Wow, it's ten times better seeing it in the flesh," he said and then sat down as he still regained his strength.
-
(As I've said before I'm going to call my character Nana from now on)
Nana, Lizzie, and Skitter had been walking for a few hours, when they saw a huge rock formation.
"Skitter, does that big rock look familiar to you?" Lizzie asked.
"Well, now that ya mention it, it does look kinda familiar now that I think about it..." Skitter answered.
Nana just pretended to listen in on their conversation, when she wassorting out a whirlwind of problems in her mind. "If I'm in the LBT universe, how will I get home? This sounds kind of like that RP I wanted to join, that "In The Land Before Time" RP...if it is, could there be other GOF members here?"
"Nana!"
"Huh, what?"
"We were asking you if you recognize this place," Skitter said.
"Nope, I'm completely clueless on this one," Nana answered. "But, let's check it out anyways." Soon, they were all walking towards the rocks.
"That smells familiar...Lizzie! We're home!" Skitter exclaimed.
"Home? You mean..." Lizzie wondered. Skitter nodded as an answer, and they both ran off towards a small cave. Nana started after them.
"Skitter, Lizzie! Wait!" she called as they dissapeared into the hole.
Nana followed them, as she was at the end, a blinding flash of sunlight stopped her, but when her eye's adjusted, she saw a sight that shocked her half to death.
What was in front of her...was the Great Valley.
-
Zaine stepped forward to answer back the Clubtail's question. "My name is Zaine. Rob..." he realized he couldn't explain that Rob created him, because the others probably wouldn't understand him at all. Also, Rob created him to live on without his parents, and he feared the Clubtail would use that knowledge against him. "I'm a close friend of his! I've known him for a long time now, and I can tell you that what you're saying about him is wrong!"
"He's not a murderer!" Littlefoot yelled back. "He didn't kill anybody! You don't understand! He was bitten by a fast biter, and he turned into one!"
"Save it," Rob muttered. "Nobody's going to believe you two. The voices of two longneck kids won't go very far in convincing adults."
"How can you say that?" Zaine asked.
"Because that's how life works," Rob replied bluntly. "Where I come from, adults rarely listen to children in terms of what's right or wrong. It's just part of their nature." As he said this, he noticed a fight was starting to break out between Longtail and Cyrix. Rob knew just as well how stubborn Longtail could be towards his uncle, but he hated seeing the two of them fight like this. This is probably crazy, but I'm not going to let them tear each other apart. Before Longtail could make contact with Cyrix, Rob sprinted with his new found speed until he was between them. He placed out his hands out to restrain them from coming too close.
"Rob, what are you doing?" Zaine asked. He knew how Longtail felt about sharpteeth, and he had a bad feeling about what was going to happen.
"That's enough!" Rob yelled at both Cyrix and Longtail. "This isn't right! You two are family! You shouldn't be fighting like this!" He looked at Longtail, whom he could tell was full of rage. "Cyrix is only concerned about you, Longtail! He only wants what's best for you! I know how hard it is to live your life without parents, but that's what Cyrix has become to you now!" He then looked at Cyrix. "Is hurting him really going to make a point? You can't just resort to violence every time he rebels against you! He's a kid who's gone through a really messed up past! He needs your support, not your beatings!"
-
James suddenly found himself in front of a small lake surrounded by a grassy plain. A forest was nearby and he could see several dinosaurs in the distance. James himself was lying on the ground, semi-conscious.
"What the f--- just happened? And why does it feel like I fell down the stairs and hit my head?" he said.
Suddenly, as his vision cleared he realized where he was. "Wait? What?! Lakes, trees, grass? Damn, I must have hit my head really hard. I hope someone finds me and calls 911 before I die."
James then staggered to his feet and noticed something. He looked at himself and noticed that he was covered in a soft coat of feathers and his hands had only three fingers.
His cry of "WHAT THE F---!" echoed around the area.
-
“Thank you, for all of those things,” Pangaea said, immensely grateful to Sparky for being so understanding. “By the way, one thing you’ll find out about meóif I haven’t told you already on the GOFóis that I can be incredibly absentminded. I was just afraid that I might have sounded hypocritical there, forgetfully switching between tenses when I’d cited that as a mistake in your stories.”
“And that’s okay about the spazziness thing; I’m pretty sensitive, and it’s just unfortunately rather easy to annoy or embarrass me. Just…don’t act like you worship me and everything should be fine.”
Another thought occurred to him. “You, uh, also might not want to act too crazy around the native valley dinosaurs, at least until they’ve gotten a chance to know you. You might scare some of them.”
Pangaea too was thinking about how Mr. Threehorn would react to Sparky. “And if we ever run into Mr. Threehorn, I promise I’ll do my best to convince him you’re harmless, and to let you stay in the valley.”
Guido looked a little nervous after Sparky warned them about her outbursts. Pangaea guessed that the thought of such a large creature with such potentially lethal weaponry flying into a rage frightened him. Pangaea, however, simply nodded his head in response, his expression unchanging. “Don’t worry,” he told Sparky sincerely. “I trust you.”
He looked to Guido. “Believe me, Guido, I’ve never actually met her face-to-face before, but I know her from the GOFóthat’s another extremely complex concept that I’ll have to explain to you lateróand she’s a very good friend of mine. I believe her when she says she’d never hurt us.”
“Uh…o–o–okay,” Guido agreed, “but I’m making a list of things you’re going to have to tell me about; so far I’ve got autographs, the jee-oh-eff…oh, and Cama Zotz; who the heck is Cama Zotz?”
“All right, great; we’ll explain that stuff to ya after I’m done with the story,” Pangaea said, smiling approvingly. He turned back to Sparky. “Uh, you do want me to continue, right?”
-
Longtail his eye sight clouded with rage and anger looked up at Rob and roared a response in sharptooth.
Cyrix was both glad to see Rob step in and knew that he was right, but even still Cyrix still held his ground. "You speak the truth Rob, but this is something Longtail has needed, for a long long time!"
Rick could see this not ending well no matter how many ways this could play out, and in the end he clenched his fists and shouted "I HAVE HAD ENOUGH!" The human then changed back into his Saltasaurus form, and upon seeing Longtail about to lunge at Rob, reached forward and gripped the enraged flyer by the nape of his neck. Without thinking he tossed Longtail away from Cyrix and inadvertently sent the flyer landing right in front of the mother clubtail.
Longtail after feeling himself being lifted off the ground and tossed away from his targets he blinked and roared at the mother clubtail, clawing at the ground and whipping his tail through the air in a challenging manner. He was preparing to lunge at the clubtail as well willing to draw blood from anyone within range, however he never got the chance.
Rick had stepped up behind Longtail and gently but firmly placed his front right paw down on the flyers back preventing him from moving. Rick then bowed his head and looked the mother clubtail straight in the eyes. "Ma'am, this flyer you see under my foot... he is a true killer. A monster. That fastbiter behind me, is a very good friend of mine, and I know for a fact that he would never harm anyone, but this flyer... this one right here... would no doubt try to harm you and your young ones if he got the chance. So if I were you ma'am I would think very carefully before you insult anyone again."
Cyrix continued to stare at Rob with a critical eye.
"You seem to know a lot considering you've only been here a short while. Care to tell me how you know so much child?" he questioned with curiosity in his voice but with a hint of a challenge. He then noticed that Rick was moving back with Longtail gripped in his teeth again, this time his nephew seemed to be trying to speak through his anger at Rick.
'Seems I may have a thing or two to learn after all.' thought the rainbow face to himself.
-
Zaine winced a bit while he watched Rick restrain Longtail. He knew Rick was only trying to protect Rob, but at the same time he hated to see his "brother" be forced like this. He felt like he needed to defend Longtail just to erase confusion. "Longtail can lose control of himself sometimes," he explained to the Clubtail, "but he would never intentionally hurt anybody else. He's not a monster." Zaine walked towards Rick who still had a grip on Longtail. "Longtail, please try and calm down," he consoled his "brother". "Don't lose control over your emotions, not here."
Littlefoot was in a bit of shock from seeing Longtail and Cyrix go at each other, and even more surprised that Rick was pinning everything on Longtail over Rob. At the same time, he knew why Rick was doing what he did, and that filled him with some sense of hope. "Please, you have to believe us! Rob would sooner hurt himself before he tried to kill anybody else!"
Rob watched as Rick restrained Longtail, and he actually felt sorry for both of them. He could only imagine how much rage Longtail was filled with, but at the same time he thought about how hard it must have been for Rick to talk about Longtail that way, even if parts of it were somewhat true. As Rick approached them again, Rob faked a smile. "Thanks, Rick." He then turned back to Cyrix, who was now interrogating him about how he knew as much as he did. "Where I'm from, I created Zaine, and Rick created Longtail. Long story short, it was our way of putting ourselves in the Great Valley universe because we knew we could never be a part of it, but you already know that much." Rob looked back at Longtail and Zaine. "In our world, we created adventures that Longtail and Zaine shared. You could call it a game if you wanted, but we pretended that we were our characters and we went on various journeys with each other as well as others." He looked back at Cyrix. "It's a lot more complicated than it sounds, but that's why I know so much about you two. I created Zaine to be a brother to Longtail, and in case to share the same pain that he did. That's the foundation of their bond. They've both experience such terrible pasts that they can really connect with each other."
-
Sparky was glad her admitted 'anger issue' didn't ruin anything and she felt all the better with Pangaea's unwavered trust in friendship (which flattered her greatly) and Guido's adorable cluelessness on certain terms. When Pangaea mentioned how easily annoyed he was, she grinned. "Well, if I annoy you, don't hesitate to tell me to leave you alone; I'm plenty used to that. I can be a bit clingy to people, especially in a situation like this. And I always feel like my presence alone is enough to irritate folks."
She thought about how to limit her spazziness in front of the resident dinos, and figured it won't be too hard......maybe.... "I'll try my best to stay in check around the others. Should help that there's no chocolate here to fuel my system." She had the random thought of what she would taste like to a sharptooth with all the sweets she's been eating.... Hmmmm, well that's a mystery she didn't think she'd wanna solve right now. Anywho....
She nodded eagerly to his last question. "Please, continue. This story's good enough to be made into a novel or something. And it won't hurt for me to be aware of current events for once... The way you tell your story's certainly a lot better than the news." The dreaded news of boredom.... She shuddered at the thought.
-
Pangaea smiled. “Thanks again,” he said. “And don’t worry; I’m not really that easy to annoy; it’s just certain things, like, uh…singing, sometimes, and…clichÈd pop culture references and impressions.” He cocked his head contemplatively as he tried to think of more examples. “And…that’s…all I got for now, but I know I’m missing some. At any rate, I’ve built up a degree of tolerance to a lot of things that used to bother me, and I’m used to craziness; believe me, it runs in my family. I have two wiseguy parents, three brilliant-but-wacko siblings, and a cat to whom the term ëspazz’ has actually been applied. My mom says that we could be our own sitcom.”
“Okay,” Guido announced, “I’m adding chocolate, novels, pop culture, and sitcoms to my list.”
“What about cats?” Pangaea asked.
“I already heard you telling Ducky about cats last night,” Guido reminded him.
“Oh, right,” Pangaea said. “Speaking of which…” He took another deep breath. “Now, where was I?” he pondered. “Threehorns…skywater…chickens…” he muttered randomly as he tried to think. “Right; it was rainingóer, skywateringóand I went looking for Guido because I was afraid he’d been caught out in it. While I’m out, I pass by Petrie’s family’s nest, and Petrie’s motheróturns out her name’s Rebecca, by the wayóinvites me in. Turns out that Guido’s not there, but all her kids are really interested to meet me, so I tell them about my meeting with Screech and the other things that had happened to me so far. By the time I’m done with the story, the storm is over, so Petrie’s family helps me look for Guido; that’s when I flew into a tree for the second time.” He suppressed a chortle. “A pine tree, no less.”
“Anyway, one of Petrie’s brothers found Guidoóhe’d been asleep in a tree hollow the whole timeóso I went back to the cave to check in with the others. While I’m there, I get to meet Littlefootólemme tell ya, it’s so weird being shorter than him,” he chuckled, “óand explain the concept of computers to him; add that to your list, Guido. After that, just about everyone went down to the Thundering Falls. I waded in to investigate the freshwater flora and fauna of the Great Valley. Inevitably, I end up going for an unintended swim, so I decide to just paddle around for a while and continue my observations. Eventually I get hungry, so I get out of the water and look for some food. Eventually I find a grapevine growing up a tree; I climb it, I eat some grapes, I try to pick some to take with me, I fall out of the tree and it rains grapes on my head, I pick up the grapes and my dignity and head back to the Falls.” The expression on Pangaea’s face showed that he was trying very hard to hold back a laugh.
“Okay…now…after that I talked with Amy for a while about how exactly we all got here in the first place, then we both talked with Anna for a bit about the same subject.” He paused. “You know, Guido, I think you could tell a little bit of this story right now.”
“Oh, yeah!” Guido agreed. He wasn’t much of a storyteller, but he was pleased to be included in the conversation once again. “Well, you see, uh…Anna was doing some…fishing, she called it, and she had all these silver splashers stuck on a stick that she was going to eat. Later I met her and Ducky at the Fire Cracks where she’d…cooked the splashers, and I asked to try one. It was, uh…” he chuckled sheepishly, “…a little hotter than I expected.”
“Yeah, his yelp of pain brought me running,” Pangaea smirked. “He liked the fish, though. I had some myself, and some other dinosaurs and GOF members came over to try some, too. Good thing Anna had plenty. We just hung around her campfire for a while…talking a little bit, listening to the others talk…until eventually everyone sorta dispersed and it was just us and a couple others.”
Pangaea took a few long, shuddering breaths in an attempt to relax himself. “Okay,” he said, “now we come to the point in the story where things start going wrong…”
-
Nana looked at the Valley in shock. She must be dreaming. There was just no possible explanation other than it must be a dream.
Once again, she lifted one of her hind legs and smashed it down on her tail, and again, she let out a yowl of pain.
As the pain lifted, she started to walk around the huge bowl. It was lush and green, and full of plant life and dinosaurs. As soon as she saw one, it was hard to hold back a loud yell of excitment. "Ha! Beat THIS, Brenden!" she boasted in her mind.
Suddenly she heard chatting in the distance, she looked around and saw two birds of some sort, but one of the birds looked rather familiar. "Is that Guido?" she wondered.
And another dinosaur with HUGE claws. She walked over to a nearby bush and decided to eavesdrop on their conversation...
-
Unaware of the eaves-dropper as she's too absorbed in the story, Sparky vaguely wonders how long Guido's list is going to be and she couldn't hold in a soft laugh at the thought. Especially when Pangaea continued the story, with the raining grapes and having to pick up his dignity. She admired the choice of words, having winced when he mentioned slamming into a pine tree.
That has got to hurt.... her thought echoed. She supposed his feathers would help with the impact, but those pine needles had to be uncomfortable even then.
Her thoughts then resuming to both review the story so far and take in the new incoming parts at the same time, she was especially enlightened to recall the name of Petrie's mother.....That's a very interesting piece of info; learn something new everyday.
The burning of the fishy part definitely got a laugh out of her; she wished she could've been there. But seems Guido's okay, so that's what matters. Then the dark words of the last sentence returned her attention to its highest peak. She having a bad feeling here, and shifted a bit, preparing to hear something that could be tragic. "What? What happened?"
-
Petrie continued to eat his breakfast till he was finished. "Me wonder what friends up to." He thought aloud. as he looked out over the part of the Great Valley that could be seen from where they were.
-
Rebecca watched her children eat and decided to take some for herself and her brother.
"Kids, behave yourselves, I need to speak with your uncle, I don't need any prying eyes on us." She stated sternly, though she had a smile in her eyes with mischief. Terry looked at her mother puzzled and concerned, what would this talk be about?
Rebecca flew down next to her brother and stated, "Here are some berries, I know you aren't really a fan of them, but you need your strength." She nudged them towards him with her hand.
Pterano looked at them, hesitating whether or not to take them. But he takes them anyway and decides to at least try them, for his sister's sake.
"Pterano, I need to talk to you about what's happening and where you were last night." She sternly stared at him.
Pterano gulped his berries unpleasantly, half because he didn't like them, but also he figured his sister would confront him where he was as well.
--------------
Tria smiled at her daughters and then looked at Topsy with a warm smile.
Mr. Three Horn looked at Cera and stated, "Cera...right after breakfast, please take Tricia with you and play. Tria and I need to talk about something."
Tria looked at Mr. Three Horn with a bewildered expression, but Mr. Three Horn mouthed, "It's important."
-------------
Other Great Valley dinosaurs were bewildered at everything that was going on. Two flyers fighting, a fast biter, a few other newcomers.
The mother Clubtail nudged her children away to keep them safe from what was going on, alas others surrounded the chaos that was going on and made different comments on what was happening.
"See what happens when newcomers come in? It won't be for long until we break out and fight against each other!"
Iggy to his horror saw what was going on and spoke out to the accusing Greally Valley members, "You guys are paranoid! Let these newcomers alone!"
-
Cera gulped down her food in response to her father.
"Uh...sure. Let's wrap it up, Tricia," Cera said, knowing the two would be finished shortly. Once they were finished, he threehorn sisters headed out to find their friends.
---------------------
It wasn't long before Ms. Swimmer noticed Anna looking over her own tail. She gasped as she quickly made her way over to get a better look.
"Hey, what happened to your tail?" Ms. Swimmer asked in a concerned manner.
"Oh, some stupid fastbiter bit me on the tail. It's not too serious," Anna repled with a smile.
"Well, if you insist. Just let me know if it gets any worse," Ms. Swimmer said.
"Thanks," Anna replied as Ducky's siblings came up and started swimming within proximity of her.
"You're welcome, and I think you have some new fans," Ms. Swimmer chuckled.
"That means they like you and feel safe, yep yep yep," Ducky added as she joined her siblings.
-
“Well, you see, Amy was feeling responsible for Red Claw’s attacks on the valley, and uncomfortable because she felt like some of the valleyers blamed her for it. So she and Pterano were going to leave the valley, but she didn’t want to go without telling anyone. So she asked me to let the others know where she went. But I stupidly insisted on going with her and Pterano to the edge of the valley to see them off, and without telling anyone either.” He looked down in shame. “Not even Guido.”
“So after I say good bye to them, I’m on my way back, alone, and who do I run into? Ozzy and Strut.”
“Who’s Ozzy and Strut?” Guido asked. He clapped a hand to his mouth. “Oh, sorry; did you want me to wait until you were doneó?”
“Oh, no, that I can tell you about right now,” Pangaea said. “Ozzy and Strut are a couple of egg stealers who came to the valley a while back. I don’t know how long ago exactly, but it was back when the gang first met Chomper. They found his egg after chasing Ozzy and Strut into the Mysterious Beyond, and thought it belonged to Ducky’s family, so they brought it back to the valley and hatched it. Eventually Chomper’s parents showed up, took Chomper away, and chased Ozzy and Strut out of the valley. Apparently they’d been hiding out in the Land of Mists since then.”
“Anyway, it turns out they chose this exact moment to come back to the valley.” He sighed. “Again, I don’t know what I was thinking; I stopped them and tried to convince them to go back to the Mysterious Beyond. I mean, I’m not exactly intimidating,”óhe gestured at his small, feather-covered bodyó“but I did spook them a little when they found out how much I knew about them.” He shook his head. “I wasn’t trying to be a hero or anything; I just would’ve rather avoided any more trouble. I didn’t want Ozzy and Strut hurting anyone, and I didn’t really want them to get hurt, either. And we had enough problems and drama already without a couple of bumbling egg stealers loose in the valley.”
“At any rate, Ozzy was too stubborn to listen to me, so I tried harder to bluff them into leaving. Eventually I manage to subdue them…”óHe rolled his eyes, his voice saturated in sarcasmó“…by inadvertently making them laugh themselves silly.”
“Now, up to this point, nothing seriously disastrous has happened, but then, all of a sudden, Screech and Thud show up again! My guess is they took the same route into the valley as Ozzy and Strut; they might have even been following them. As you can guess, the next moment all three of us were running for our lives. Ozzy and Strut got away just fine; I don’t think Screech and Thud were after them at all. It was me they wanted. And unfortunately, it was me they got. I almost got away, but Screech jumped up and caught me just as I managed to get airborne. Obviously he didn’t kill me, but I sure thought that was the end for me right there.”
“Now, the thing is, Guido saw me getting captured, so he went and told everyone else and helped lead a rescue party to save me.” He looked down at Guido. “Again, I can’t express how grateful I am that you did that.”
“Oh, you’re welcome,” Guido replied, smiling fondly.
“Why don’t you tell us what happened to you?” Pangaea suggested.
“Oh, okay,” Guido agreed. “Well, after I was done eating, I noticed Pangaea was gone, so I went looking for him. I saw those fast biters catch him up by the Great Wall, and…well, uh, I freaked out.”
“That’s understandable,” Pangaea interjected.
“Now, uh…to be honest I didn’t really do anythingóyou know, besides running around screaming my head offóuntil Petrie’s mom found me and got me to calm down. Then Mr. Threehorn showed up and I told him what happened. I guess he was still grateful to Pangaea for healing his foot, because he gathered everybody right away to rescue him. I just showed them where to go.”
“Now, meanwhile,” Pangaea said, “Screech and Thud had taken me back to Red Claw. I can’t tell you much other than that I was scared to death; I couldn’t understand anything they said to one another ëcause I don’t know Sharptooth. Screech just continued to hold onto me while Red Claw sent Thud off to do something. I didn’t know what at the time, but after a while other fast biters started to show up, and Red Claw and Screech sent them off to hide all around the place, so I think Thud’s job was to round up other fast biters to help them. And then eventually I figured it out: Red Claw was using me as bait. He knew that the others would try to save me, and I think he was hoping to draw Amy out so that he could catch her.” He shivered. “It was a frighteningly good plan; it almost worked. I’m worried the leafeaters here have been underestimating sharpteeth.”
“Now, uh…surprisingly enough, the first thing the rescue party did was try to negotiate with the sharpteeth,” Pangaea said, uncertain of how to describe what had happened next.
“Yeah, that Chronicler guy came up with the idea of using Chomper to talk to the sharpteeth and see if he could get them to release Pangaea,” Guido said.
“Thank you, Guido,” Pangaea said. “Yes, Chronicler, Chomper, Ruby, and another GOF member who’s a fast biteróhe calls himself Clawóthey went up to meet with Thud and Screech…who was still holding me, by the way. I tried to tell them what I had found out, but Screech kept me from saying anything.” Pangaea gulped quietly, absently touching a hand to the bruise on his throat where Screech had pressed a claw against it. “Of course, Screech and Thud weren’t willing to make any deal; then Chronicler lost his temper and…” He sighed and shook his head. “I don’t wanna badmouth the guy, but he said some things I really wish he hadn’t, about humans being all-powerful and superior to sharpteeth.” Pangaea’s expression and tone of voice as he recounted what Chronicler had said made it very clear that he did not agree with it.
“As you would expect, Screech and Thud are really ticked off, and so is Red Claw. I guess he gave the signal to attack right then, because the next moment, it’s chaos. Fast biters everywhere, attacking everybody. I actually didn’t catch much of the fight, though, because the first thing Screech did was run away from it. I think he was pretty determined to…do something unpleasant to me in return for what I did to him the night before.”
(OOC: FlipperBoidSkua: Originally I wanted to wrap up my character's whole story in this post, but it ended up being so long that I decided to break it up.)
-
((OOC: Not a prob!! You can continue where you left off; I'm just gonna put my non-verbal responses of what you said so far :) ))
Normally, the concept of Pangaea meeting one of her favorite characters would send her into another spazz attack, but this was serious and she knew it. Though the stubbornness of Ozzy didn't surprise her at all, the appearance of Screech and Thud did. She was relieved her fav Egg Stealer got away unharmed, but horrified that Pangaea got caught, even though she knew he's alright with him standing in front of her, telling the story with Guido.
Man, where's my GIR blanket when I need it? Her GIR blanket was one of her most prized blankets and she always had it wrapped around her when she's watching or listening to something intense like this. She especially wanted it when she heard of Red Claw's plot. She didn't know the old sharptooth was capable of doing such a thing. And she couldn't help but shake her head when she heard of Chronicler's mistake, resisting to urge to face-palm. And a mass Leaf-Eater vs Fast Biter battle..... She definitely hoped everyone's okay; whether that 'everyone' be the GV residents, the GOF members, and the sharptooth trio she loved, especially Thud.
She most definitely was eager to hear the rest.
-
Pangaea turned to Guido. “Guido, I think you could describe the fight better than me.”
“Oh, sure!” Guido said. “Well, uh, I was riding on Mr. Threehorn’s head, so I got a pretty good view of things…until he threw me off by mistake when he knocked a fast biter away. I saw one of the humans knock Thud down, but he got right back up and bit him on the arm. That…that made Anna pretty mad; she charged into Thud and knocked him over, then she picked him up, and threw him back down again. I tell ya, you don’t wanna get on her bad side! Oh, yeah; then the human Thud had bitten turned into a fast biter for some reason. It looked like he was in a lot of pain, too.”
“Whoa, I didn’t know about that,” Pangaea said.
“Let’s see…what else?” Guido muttered. “Oh, I saw Littlefoot, Petrie, Cera, Ducky, Spike, and a couple others up on a cliff throwing rocks at the fast biters. Chronicler was with Ruby fighting the fast biters off with a long stick, and eventually they climbed up the cliff and joined them. Now, uh, it was about then that a bunch of fast biters started attacking Mr. Threehorn at once and I got thrown off, but I think I saw Petrie’s uncle fly in to help right after that. Anyway, I saw Screech running off with Pangaea, and I didn’t want him to get away, so I followed him to see if I could do something to help Pangaea.”
“Right,” Pangaea said. “Now, uh…I guess Claw had the same idea as Guido, because he went after Screech, too. He had a spear or something with him that he tried to use to fight Screech, but Screech got ahold of it and threw it away. So then he tried attacking him with his teeth and claws. Then Chomper showed up and started biting Screech, too.”
“Oh, and that’s when I glided in and landed on Screech’s head,” Guido added earnestly. “I covered his eyes with my wings and started pecking him in the head.”
“Yeah, Guido showed a lot of guts there,” Pangaea said, smiling. “Unfortunately, I think Screech must have called for help, because a couple other fast biters came over and fought Claw off.” A wave of concern suddenly washed over Pangaea as he realized that he didn’t know what had happened to Claw after the battle. “Oh, gee, I hope he’s okay. The last I saw of him, he was running off with one of the fast biters chasing him.” But Pangaea knew that there was nothing he could do about it now, so he decided to just finish the story.
“Uh, anyway, then Screech managed to dislodge Chomper, and rammed his head into a rock wall that took out Guido.”
“Yeah, that hurt,” Guido said, wincing at the memory.
“But then Longtailóthis bright blue flyer with a really long tailóflies in and latches onto Screech’s face. Screech tries to get rid of him the same way he did Guido, but Longtail lets go at the last moment and trips him, and Screech ends up knocking himself out instead. So…basically, that’s how I got free.”
“Oh, and the spikefrill told me that Chronicler and the others on the cliff pushed down a huge boulder that hit Red Claw in the leg,” Guido added. “So that’s how they took care of him.”
“They did, huh?” Pangaea said. “Must not have been an especially severe injury, ëcause we saw him run off a little while afterwards. He looked like he’d gone insane.”
Pangaea inhaled deeply and loosed a heavy, shuddering sigh. “Now, this is when I realize just how bad things were. It turns out that several of the valley dinosaurs who came on the rescue mission got killed in the fight. I…don’t know for sure if any of the GOF members died, but I think at least most of them were okay. Same with the gang and…y’know, all the other valley dinosaurs we know. But still…”óHe took another shivering breathó“…I felt like it was all my fault, because I’m the one who managed to get myself caught by the sharpteeth. If I hadn’t been out there alone up by the Great Wall, they might not have caught me, and no one would have died. I’ve never felt so guilty in my life.”
Doing his best to compose himself, Pangaea wrapped up the story. “Well, the good news is, Guido was okayóhe almost killed me with the hug he gave me after he got upóand so was Amy; she’d changed her mind about leaving the valley, and showed up at some point during the fight. A spikefrill kindly gave us a ride back here; we fell asleep on the way, and Guido tells me she made this leaf bed for us. He talked to her this morning before I woke up. And, uhh…that about brings us to the point where you showed up.”
-
As Nana heard the rest of the conversation unfold, she was suprised to know what events had ensued here. The fight, the GOF member's here, everything.
She didn't feel dignified to listen to the coversation anymore, so she started to walk away, but as she did, a twig was in her way and she stepped on it. It snapped with a great crack, she would be suprised if anyone didn't hear it. She closed her eyes and tensed up, waiting for the two dinosaurs she was eaves-dropping to discover her.
-
Hearing about the human getting bitten, she winced heavily as she imagined it. Poor dude.... Though it did confuse her on how he turned into a dinosaur afterwards. A were-raptor thing goin' on.
Her expression for concern only deepened at the description of the fight. She might like violence on TV and stuff, but this is now real-life and.....and she didn't like it at all. The deaths of the GV dinosaurs and possibly GOF members and sharpteeth as well maybe......it was almost too much for her to comprehend. And sensing Pangaea's sadness, even after the story's wrapped up, she had the tremendous urge to make him feel better, which she did in the gentlest voice she could manage.
"Hey, come on, buddy. You couldn't predict what was going to happen, and it's not like you wanted Screech and Thud to catch you. It was beyond your control and none of it was your fault." She was going to continue her reassurances when she heard the loud snap. Looking in that direction, she stood up for a better vantage point to see a young adolescent Longneck.
"Spy! I see spy!" she exclaimed playfully before smiling. "Hi there. Who be you?"
-
After seeing the clawed dinosaur's spazzy greeting she felt more calm.
"Heh, you caught me. Sorry about the eaves-dropping. Couldn't help it," she laughed, then got down to business, she took a step forward. "I heard you were talking about the GOF and you guy's are member's there, I'm one too. Name's LBTDiclonius. Perhaps you've heard of me?" she said.
Her eyes shifted to one of the birds, he looked way too familiar to be a coiencidance. "You're Guido, right?" she asked.
-
Petrie shrugged, "maybe boring adult stuff. You stay here or going out for fun?" He asked Terry.
-
(OOC: FlipperBoidSkua: Congratulations! Your last post was the 2,000th post in this RP! :smile No prize, I’m afraid; just thought you’d like to know. :p)
Pangaea would have immediately thanked Sparky for her words of consolation had it not been for LBTDiclonius making her presence known at that moment. “Oh, uh…hi there,” he said shyly. “Uh…how much of that conversation did you catch? N-not–not that I’m upset about it, but am I going to have to fill you in on a lot of details?”
Suddenly concerned that he wasn’t being polite enough, Pangaea decided to just introduce himself. “Um…I’m Pangaea; yes, the same Pangaea from the GOF.” For a moment he considered introducing Sparky as well, but decided against it in case she’d rather do it herself.
“Uh…y–y–yeah, that’s me,” Guido said in response to the newcomer’s question. Although he was accustomed to standing out in a crowd, Guido found it unnerving that a total stranger whom he had never seen before could know his name and recognize him immediately, even afteróno, especially afteróPangaea had explained to him how this was possible. “Sorry…I can’t say I’ve heard of you. Er…well, obviously I haven’t heard of you, because I’m not from the same place as you like these guys…”óhe gestured to Sparky and Pangaeaó“ I–I–I mean, they could have told me about you, so then I would have heard of you, but they didn’t tell me about you, so I haven’t heard of you, and…and…uh, I–I–I think I’ll just be quiet now…”
-
((OOC: Awesome!!!! Exactly 2,000!! Whooooooo!! Hopefully, when and if it gets to that point, I hope I'll have the 9,001st post so I can insert in the "over 9,000" joke :lol ))
With Guido's nervous words, Sparky couldn't hold in what she always wanted to say and she smiled at the little teal glider. "You're uberly adorable, did ya know that?" That's definitely the truth, right there!! Alright, now that that statement was finally off her chest, she turned her eager smile to the newcomer, practicing on keeping her spazziness down to a minimum.
"I'd say I'd definitely heard of you! You're one of my good friends on GOF!! Here's a hint on who I am: Waaaaaaassssssssuuuuuuuuppppppp! :P: " She struggled to hold in a laugh from doing that, not succeeding very well.
-
"Your Pangaea?" she gasped. "Wow, it's kind of an honor to meet you. Hmm...how much of the coversation I've heard...um...not too much, I've only been here for a few minutes actually. No need on details," she said. "Oh, and Guido, don't worry about it. It's fine, I'm like that myself, not that good at introductions. It's nice to meet you," she smiled.
After saying hello to Pangaea and Guido, she turned to the clawed dinosaur. "Hmm someone who's my good friend on there and says 'wassup' quite randomly...you wouldn't happen to be FlipperBoidSkua, would you? Because if you are, there's one thing I want to say...Wazzzzzzup! :P: ! Geez, I'm actually pretty starstruck right now. I mean, after meeting you guy's well, I kind of feel like I'm meeting celebrities right now," she said. Then became quiet. Now that they've meet her, what would they think of her?
((OOC: Congratulations FBS! :smile Over 9000, haha! That joke just never get's old :DD )
-
Pangaea uttered a sigh tinged with a groan at LBTDiclonius’s last statement. “Oh, you too?” he said. It came out sounding slightly more upset than he would have intended, largely because telling the last part of his story had already left him on a bit of an emotional knife edge. As soon as he had said it, Pangaea started worrying that he would LBTDiclonius feel guilty or uncomfortable, and stuttered as he attempted to remedy that. “I–I–I mean, sorry, no offense…I–I’m not mad or anything…but please don’t think of me as a celebrity; I–it–it makes me self-conscious.” He started wringing his hands again, unsure of what to say next.
Guido, meanwhile, just gave a perplexed look to Sparky, both because of the comment she had directed at him, and the way she was greeting the newcomer. “What are you talking about?” he asked.
While he waited for an answer, he turned his attention back to the longneck. “Well, uh, hi…Ell-tee-dee-by…” He stumbled verbally as he tried to pronounce her name. “Uh…you wouldn’t happen to have a nickname or something, would you? One that's easier to say?” Why do so many of these guys have such weird names? he wondered.
-
Daniel looked over the valley trying to spot anyone familiar or in other words the usual gang of five. "If I tell this to anyone they'll probably freak out, but I guess it's worth a shot" he said as he gave up and looking from such a distance and decided to take a slower look. He spread his wing and jumped this time flying with more control, although to be fair he didn't flap and was simply gliding downwards.
-
"No worries, Pangaea, I just got...caught up in the moment there. Meeting you and FBS here and...Oh, I'm so sorry, I'm just a blabbermouth, I'll be quiet now. That would do us all a favor wouldn't it? Sorry about that," she apoligized, then turned her attentuion back to Guido. "Yeah, that name is a little hard to say, isn't it? Call me Nana, that's what all my friends call me. It isn't my real name but...I'll...be quiet now..." she sighed. "I'm sorry about that introduction. I'm just too caught up with drama in my life. I'm just not very good at making friends," she admitted.
-
Sparky nodded happily at Nana's guess of her identity and made a slight wag of her tail. "You're not a blabbermouth at all! You have every right to talk as all of us do. And really, I love hearing what other people have to say. It's fun." That said, she turned her attention back to Guido, a bit surprised that he apparently never had anyone call him adorable.
"I mean, you're super cute, cuddly, that sort of thing, both in the way you look and the way you talk. You make me wanna go 'awwwww' all the time. AKA, I just gave you a big compliment." She told him with one of her friendliest looks.
-
Nana's face grew a bit more brighter after FBS gave her comment about her. "Really? You think so? Thanks!" she exclaimed, smiling widely and gave a wag of her tail in response. "Any name you'd like me to call you FBS?" she asked.
-
As Cera and Tricia were walking along to meet up with the others, they suddenly heard a rather spastic "Waaaaaaasssssssuuuuuuuppppppp!" that caused them to stop dead in their tracks.
"That...sounded really, really close. Stay with me, Tricia," Cera instructed before she guided her sister in the direction the voice had come from, and realized she could hear another voice. When they came out of the woods and saw a strange new dinosaur with long claws, Tricia cried out in fear before she darted behind her sister. Cera almost freaked out herself, but then she recognized Guido and Pangaea.
"Well, now that our cover has been blown, I guess we should go find out who they are," Cera said to Tricia before they slowly approached the group. Tricia continued to hide behind Cera.
"Hey, you two," Cera said to Guido and Pangaea before she looked at the other two dinosaurs. "And who are these two may I ask?"
---------------------------
"Okay, kids. Time to go back and play," Ms. Swimmer said as she rounded up her children.
"I appreciate your hospitality, M'am, but I think I'll stay behind and look for the others," Anna spoke up.
"You're very welcome, sweetie. I'll see you around later, then," Ms. Swimmer replied.
"May I stay with her, Mama?" Ducky asked.
"Sure you can. Just remember to wait for your food to settle first. See you later, sweetheart," Ms. Swimmer said before she and the other little swimmers headed back for their nesting area. Ducky waved at them before she turned her attention to Anna.
"What do you want to do now?" Ducky asked.
"Depends on what your idea is," Anna replied. Ducky then let ouw a yawn.
"I would love to go look for our friends, yep yep yep, but I am too sleepy. I am, I am. I did not sleep good last night, oh no no no," Ducky sleepily admitted. Anna let out a yawn in response before she spotted a large nearby tree with abundant shade beneath it.
"I didn't, either. I'm still sleepy, too. Don't let me stop your plans, but I'm gonna go under that tree over there and catch a few more z's," Anna said.
"Why go over there?" Ducky asked.
"To protect my skin. See, we humans get burned by too much sunlight, and since I'm really pale, I burn much easier," Anna replied.
"But, you are a dinosaur right now and not a human," Ducky pointed out to Anna.
"D'oh! You're right. Well, I guess it would feel good to snooze in the sunlight," Anna replied before she curled up on the bank of the water hole. Ducky found her usual spot to the right of Anna.
"Just for a little while, a'ight?" Anna reminded the little swimmer.
"Oh, yes yes yes," Ducky sleepily replied. Anna chuckled before she closed her eyes. Like Cera, Ducky was also getting to feel like a little sister to her.
-
"Friends call me Sparky and all three of you definitely qualify as friends!"
Upon Cera and Tricia's rather unexpected arrival (she had given a slight jump of surprise at Tricia's cry), she once more practiced controlling her spazziness. Although Cera wasn't one of her Top Ten Fav LBT Characters, she is her favorite of the Original Gang of Five. As for Tricia, though the baby was actually one of her Top Ten Least Favorites, she didn't want the little one scared of her. She smiled gently and gave a soft wave, whispering a friendly "Hey there".
Sensing the older threehorn child was probably asking Pangaea and Guido specifically about them, she felt the need to not make personal introductions herself, as it's something she would consider rude, and intentional rudeness was no longer part of her personality.
-
"Sparky, eh? I love that-" she started, but was stopped by the two three-horns sudden arrival. Whriling her neck around she saw Tricia cry in fear of Sparky, she didn't think anyone could be sacred of her, but Tricia was a baby, she probably wouldn't understand. When she saw Cera, she was getting excited, an actual member of the gang was right in front of her! Maybe not her favorite, but Cera was on her top favorites list, but she managed to keep herself composed.
Tricia, on the other hand, wasn't on any of her lists, be they favorites or not, but she gave her a friendly smile. She was about to respond, but she felt as if she didn't need to, it felt as if the question was directed at only Pangaea and Guido, so she kept her mouth shut. "A first..." she sighed in her mind.
-
“Sorry…sorry,” Pangaea said to Nana, feeling guilty that she was putting herself down. “You’ll have to forgive me; I’ve been through a lot lately myself.”
Guido was still perplexed as to what exactly he had done to qualify for Sparky’s adjective ëuberly adorable’ just then, but he decided not to press the matter. “Umm…well…thanks,” he simply said in response.
As had been the case with Nana, Cera and Tricia’s arrival caught Pangaea by surprise. The combined emotional impact of exciting meetings, awkward conversations, surprise visitors, and the all-too-fresh memory of one of the worst nights of his life was making him terribly jumpy, and a little overwhelmed. Still, he tried his best to keep his cool as he responded to Cera’s query.
“Oh, uh…hi, Cera. Hi, Tricia,” he said, waving. “These are a couple of friends of mine. They’re, uhh…” He wasn’t sure how much Cera had been told about the GOF. “…from the same place as me and Anna.”
Immediately recognizing the primary source of Cera and Tricia’s all-too-apparent concern, he glanced up at Sparky. “Oh, don’t worry about her,” he told them. “She’s a leafeater; her claws are just for pulling down branches. I–I know her kind as a Therizinosaurus, but you’d probably call her a ëlongclaw’ or something. Uh…like she said, her name’s Sparky. She’s, uh…a little hyper, but she’s harmless, trust me.”
Next he motioned to Nana. “And…this is Nana. She just met up with us a minute ago. She’s a little shy, mind youówell, maybe shy’s not quite the right word…sensitive, maybe? A–a–at any rate, be careful not to hurt her feelings, y’know?”
-
Daniel kept watch as he glided until he caught site of some very interesting dinosaurs. "Those ones look just like Cera and Guido," he saif to himself as he almost naturally brought a hand to where his chin would be if he was human. However he hadn't realized that by doing this he had ceased flapping and by the time he had realized it was too late. "Oh f-" what he was going to say was cut short as he fell from the sky, unable to gain altitude as he flailed his arms around in panic. "Look out below!" he shouted as he approached the ground.
-
"It's quite all right Pangaea," Nana smiled for the first time, but then heard someone shout, "Look out below!" and saw what looked like some type of Pterosaur coming down towards them. Oh no..." she groaned silently.
-
"Sparky and Nana, eh? You humans sure have the strangest names. By the way, I'm Cera and this is my little sister Tricia. Come here, Tricia. It's safe," Cera replied. Tricia hesitantly came up to the left of Cera as she eyed Sparky's claws, but then she giggled as she wagged her tail.
"As for hurting feelings, I'll try not to, but I can't make any promises there. It seems like no matter what I say, no matter how honest or nice it is, someone seems to get offended. Why me?" Cera snorted, but then was interrupted by the falling flyer. Tricia squealed in fright when she saw the flyer coming right at them.
"Oh, why me indeed! As soon as I say it's safe, too!" Cera barked as she and Tricia ran for cover.
-
Sparky smiled at having made Tricia giggle; she may not like babies all too well, but it did make her feel all warm inside. But the warm feeling disappeared fast at the sudden cry and she snapped her gaze upwards. Oh shiznits!
She had the split-second instinct to get out of the way when she recalled that she's practically the largest one here and had the best chance of saving the poor Flyer from a very nasty crash. She couldn't let him get hurt!! And maybe this can be her opportunity to prove to the others that she really was friendly and harmless despite her sharptooth-like appearance. Cautiously and extremely carefully, as she didn't want her claws causing any injury to the poor dude, she waited for him to get within range before hastily catching him safely in her hands.
"Gotcha!" she exclaimed triumphantly as she looked the Flyer over. A young male which seems to be the same species as Sierra and that fact almost brought on more spazziness, which the situation quickly neutralized. "You alright there, dude?"
-
Cyrix chuckled lightly as he patted Rob on his head.
"Rob my boy, I understand it's fun to start a rumor or two, but please, don't treat me like I'm a new born hatchling!" He gave Rob a cold stare as he continued. "You honestly expect me to believe that you brought Zaine into this world?! That's as crazy as saying Rick created Longtail! I was there the very DAY Longtail hatched from his egg! So do not begin telling me of things that you have NO control or idea about do you understand child?!"
Longtail for his part was still struggling to get free of Rick's hold on his neck and in a fit of anger he whipped his tail around and caught Rick in the eye. Longtail then felt himself falling and landed on his feet. He then locked eyes with Zaine and gave a long, crazed laugh.
"Zaine... you really are a hatchling aren't you? You haven't even figured it out yet... I NEVER lose control of my emotions... I just stop caring! Like right now... I don't care about Rick, or my Uncle Cyrix... in fact I can't seem to find a reason to care about anything right now. And just to prove it..." he swiftly turned around and clawed at Ricks foot and caused a deep enough slash to draw blood.
Rick raised his foot and grimaced in pain. "OW!" He glared at Longtail for a moment before he sighed. "Longtail I'm only going to warn you once, don't ever do that again! If you do, I will toss you into the nearest bubbling tar pit!" he said with a serious tone in his voice.
Longtail laughed once more as he looked back at Zaine. "Can you believe it... he's trying to be funny, threatening me. He really has no clue what he's getting himself into... something I'm going to have to teach him!" commented Longtail as he jumped up and tried to bite Rick's neck.
Rick reared back avoiding Longtail's potential bite and swung his tail forward sending the young flyer into a tree head first. He then said aloud, "Trust me Longtail, I know every single one of your best moves... you do not want to fight me. Not now..."
As Longtail stood up from his collision with the tree he gave a wicked and almost insane grin as he replied, "Oh, but once I'm done with you Rick, my dear uncle is next in line!" He then rushed at Rick again, this time using his wings and gaining a height advantage over Rick, striking out for his face and eyes, succeeding in causing several small, shallow scratches through Ricks' scales.
Rick grimaced in pain and shook his head vigorously to try and dislodge Longtail. After several tries it did work, and relying once more on his tail and its length Rick slapped Longtail on the back and forced the flyer to the ground. Then wasting no time, the human turned Saltasaurus raised up on his hind legs and brought both of his front paws down besides Longtails head. Rick then stepped back to ensure he hadn't harmed Longtail and was relieved when Longtail uncurled his body with a look of rage, and a touch of fear in his eyes.
Rick took a deep breath as he began speaking again. "I warned you once... I will not warn you again Longtail!"
-
His breakfast done Petrie decided to go and see what his friends were up to. "Me go and see what me friends doing." He said before he took off to fly around to see if he could find them.
-
Nana sighed in relief when she saw that Sparky caught the flyer. Didn't look too banged up, she waked up to it and waited for it to respond to Sparky's question.
-
Daniel rubbed his head as he sat in her hands. "Ow, man I suck at being a Pterasaur, should have been a Utah Raptor or something" he said to himself but loud enough for all to hear. He then looked up at Sparky and a huge smile came across his face. "Wow a The-" he stopped mid sentence thinking she was a local to the LBT universe. "I mean uh, yeah I'm fine. A little sore but alive"
-
"Well that's good to hear," Nana said when she heard he was okay. "What's your name anyway?" she asked.
-
Returning his friendly grin with her own, Sparky too was very relieved that he was okay, though she did tilt her head a bit at his initial words. Utahraptor...? He must be another GOF member! Hmmmm, wonder which one... She keeps these thoughts to herself however, and lowers her hands to the ground so he can get off, waiting patiently for his answer to Nana's question.
-
He stood on his own two feet and looked up at them once he'd got himself together. "My name's Daniel, sorry for dropping in like that I haven't gotten the hand of this flying thing yet" he said and chuckled a little as if embarrassed.
-
After he had entered the cave, Claw noticed two things: Ruby was gone and everybody else was still sleeping. He put down fish he had brought and nudged Chomper lightly to wake him up. Little sharptooth opened his eyes slowly and yawned.
"Is it morning already?" Chomper asked. After last night and battle he felt like he wanted to sleep a bit longer than usual.
"Yeah. Time for breakfast," Claw said "Come on, Chomper. It would be a shame to have this fish wasted."
"What fi...?" Chomper started but then he noticed the fish Claw was talking about "Is that for me?" Claw nodded. "Thanks! I'm really hungry!" Chomper exclaimed, begining his breakfast.
Claw chuckled quietly, "I thought you might be". He walked to Chronicler and started waking him up.
-
Chronicler weakly swatted at Claw for waking him up.
Chronicler groaned as he stood up and said, "What's the emergency for waking me up so early?" After thinking for a second, he realized what the answer to that question was. "Oh, right, I wanted us to leave a early as possible, since neither of us have any idea how long it'll take to get there."
Chronicler yawned and then looked around the cave and noticed someone was missing. "Uh, where's Ruby?" he asked.
-
"What do you call this?" Zaine yelled. "Listen to yourself! Your really want to kill one of the few remaining family you have left? What the heck is the matter with you? If this isn't losing control over your emotions, then I would really like to see you IN control!"
Littlefoot now turned his attention the fight between Rick and Longtail. It had seemed like Rick had broken through to Longtail as he could see the glimpse of fear in his eyes, but he knew Longtail never went down without a fight. He looked over at Zaine, whom he could tell was full of anger now. "Zaine, maybe we should take it easy on him. He doesn't seem like himself."
"No, Littlefoot!" Zaine shot back. "Something has to be done! Longtail needs to learn that his arrogance is only going to take him so far! What do you think is the cause of all this?" Zaine turned back to Longtail and planted his feet on the ground. "Longtail, if you don't calm down, then you're going to have to deal with me!"
Meanwhile, Rob continued to glare Cyrix as the rainbowface carried on lecturing to him. He was getting really aggravated at this point, and as much as he didn't want to fight Cyrix after he had been so accepting of him in his new fast biter form, he was getting to the point where it seemed like it was going to happen. Rob then thought of something that could possibly prove he knew what he was talking about. "Zaine lost his herd during a combined earthshake and sharpteeth attack. I also lost my parents in an earthshake combined with an attack from other humans. Zaine and I share the same past, because I created him to represent me in this world. Do you really think I would make this up just to try and fool you?" Rob was now getting beyond the point of anger, and he knew every motive behind what he was about to say. At the same time, for Longtail's sake, he didn't project out his next words. Only Cyrix as able to understand him. "If you still don't believe me, then take this into account. How long have you been keeping Longtail's half-sharptooth blood from the rest of the valley? Besides you, Zaine is the only one who truly understands and still accepts Longtail despite that secret. Longtail would be cast out into the Mysterious Beyond for good if even one adult got wind of his true inner self, but Zaine would just as easily go with him. I created Zaine so Longtail could have the brother he never had or lost with the destruction of his island because of the flyng rocks, or is Longtail's past another one of those "false rumors" that you claim we could never understand about?"
-
Sparky gave a soft smile. "It's not a problem. Important thing's that nobody got hurt. I'm Sparky, by the way."
-
“Um…uh…hi there,” Pangaea greeted Daniel shyly. “Uh…I’m Guido and this is Pangóup-blaugh! NoóSorry…I mean, this is Guido and I’m Pangaea. Sorry; got mixed up for a moment there.” He recoiled in embarrassment. The growing number of people/dinosaurs around him was making Pangaea anxious, and the flyer’s arrival had further startled him. He was feeling increasingly nervous and awkward, but he was too timid to speak up, and figured that it would be rude to just leave. Unsure of what to do, he took a few steps backward so that he was standing in the leaf pile where he had been asleep less than an hour before, and hunkered down like a bird sitting on a nest, deciding to just wait until someone decided to speak to him.
-
"Glad to see you're all right. I'm Nana," Nana smiled.
-
"Pangaea?" he chuckled "So I guess they named the super-continent after yo-" he stopped suddenly realizing he was letting out moder day human information that would make him stand out. "I mean uh...nice name, and kinda sound familiar" he chuckled nervously then looked at the others. "You two have nice names too, especially Sparky, it sound all energetic and stuff" he smiled hoping he blended in still thinking all of them where normal dinosaurs, he occasionally glanced at Guido as his mentally went berserk at the fact that he was meeting a character from the LBT series but kept it mental as he didn't want to draw attention.
-
Petrie flew around, flying first to their favorite places then their homes in his search for his friends, to see what they were up to and what their plans were.
-
Cera and Tricia cautiously made their way back over to Pangaea's growing group.
"Another newcomer, I see. You guys just come out of nowhere it seems," Cera spoke up as she focused her attention on the flyer. "Anyway, I'm Cera, and this is my little sister Tricia."
-
"I don't know," Claw said, before noticing strange signs on the ground "But maybe that holds an answer." he pointed it out to Chronicler.
-
“Er…uh…no; actually I named myself after the supercontinent,” Pangaea said, the realization hitting home that Daniel, like Sparky before him, wasn’t yet aware that he was talking to a GOF member. “I’m the Pangaea from the GOF. Sparky and Nana are GOF members, too.” I woulda thought my name would’ve been a giveaway, he thought. Guess not. Well, then again, I found out that there were other GOF members here before any of them introduced themselves by name, so how would I have known what to think in his situation?
“Wait…what is it you’re named after?” Guido asked Pangaea, looking both surprised and totally perplexed, “A super…whatchamacallit?”
“Oh, great, now I’m gonna have to explain the concept of continental drift,” Pangaea muttered through his teeth. “Add it to your list,” he told Guido. This is becoming a running gag, he thought with wry amusement.
-
Petrie saw Cera, the first of his friends and flew over to where she was. "Hello Cera, Tricia, others." Petrie said as he landed near where Cera was.
-
"Hi, if you haven't already heard my name's Daniel" the flyer said to Cera with a smile which quickly formed a look of surpise when he heard what Pangeae said. "GOF? You guys are members of the GOF?! So I'm not the only one then" he said now seeming excited, then pointed straight at Pangeae. "And you, now I know why your name sounds so familiar, you the same Pangeae! I'm Redtooth101 and it is a honor to meet you in the flesh...in the wrong flesh but it'll have to do" he chuckled and looked at the others. "Which GOF members are you?" he asked them.
-
Sparky smiled at both Petrie's appearance by Cera and at Daniel's happy eagerness at finding out their true natures, also giving a soft laugh at the 'running gag' between Pangaea and Guido. But she didn't take too long to answer the new Flyer's question.
"I'm known as FlipperBoidSkua; you'll probably recognize me as the one who always reads that flyer RP you were doing with Jrd and bushwacked and stuff."
-
"I'm LBTDiclonius," Nana explained. She found it funny when she saw his happiness at learning that other GOF members were here, and at Pangaea and Guido's running gag...even if she wasn't all that sure what it meant.
-
Pangaea smirked at Daniel’s greeting. ’The wrong flesh’, he thought. Witty. “Well, uh, nice to meet ya,” he said, lifting a hand in a sort of timid half-wave.
Guido, meanwhile, was becoming more and more bewildered by the exchanges between Daniel, Sparky, and Nana. From his perspective, it was like they were talking in code. As usual, he turned to Pangaea for answers. “Seriously,” he whispered in a voice that he hoped was too quiet for the others to hear, “why do they have such weird names? Some of them even have two names! What’s up with that?!”
“Umm…it’s hard to explain,” Pangaea whispered back, “I’ve never really understood the reasons for the names myself. But as for why they have two names…well, I’d have to explain the GOF and how the Internet works to really get into detail, but suffice to say one name is like a nickname that they go by on the GOF, and the other is more like their real name.”
Guido seemed satisfied with that answer. “Oh, I see,” he said, nodding. “Hey, Petrie,” he greeted the arriving flyer.
Pangaea snapped to attention when he noticed Petrie, immediately worrying how the panicky flyer would react to Sparky and her giant claws. “Ah…Petrie,” he said quickly, “before you freak out, that’s Sparky, and she’s perfectly friendly.”óhe gestured to the Therizinosaurusó“She’s a longclaw, and I know it’s a little hard to believe, but she’s a leafeater. Just wanted to make sure you knew that.”
-
"Really? Me no notice till you mention them." Petrie said with some fear in his voice, who had been looking mainly at his friends in his greeting of them and was going to ask what everyone was doing and had not noticed the dinosaur with the large claws.
He shrank away in fear then went to hide behind Cera's frill, barely peaking over the top.
-
Nana gasped as she saw the flyer come out. This was turning out to be the greatest day of her life! Well, almost. She had now seen two of the original gnag in one day. Then, she saw he was scared of Sparky. She sighed, why was everyone always afraid of her? Oh yeah, because of her claws.
-
"Why must I strike fear in the hearts of many?" Sparky said playfully before offering Petrie a friendly greeting. "Hi. I'm Sparky. It's nice to meet ya and don't worry, I really am a harmless Leaf Eater. See?"
Once more she demonstrated the primary use of her claws, eating some more leaves. Still needs salad dressing.... "Or better yet, sugar." she muttered softly to herself, always having to add sugar to just about everything, before glancing to the others so not to be rude at having her attention temporarily elsewhere. "Excuse me for a moment. Carry on with your convos; I have experimenting to do."
With that, she reached up and grabbed a nearby Tree Sweet carefully before squeezing some of its juice over the patch of leaves she had her eye on. Once they were fairly coated, she took another bite. Much better! She loves mix-matching her foods and drinks, just to see how it'll turn out. Plus, she never realized how hungry she was till now. So she took a moment to 'nom nom' on the fruit-coated leaves.
-
"Me glad you leaf eater." Petrie said nodding his head. He saw what she was doing. "Me never try that. But me did put a little stinky flower on a leaf before me eated it." Petrie said thinking of the island where they had encountered Chomper the 2nd time.
-
As he watched Sparky’s novel method of adding flavor to her food, two things crossed Pangaea’s mind: first, he hadn’t noticed that there was a fruit-bearing tree so close by; second, that the last thing he’d eaten had been the fish at Anna’s campfire, prior to his ordeal with the sharpteeth. He was thirsty as well; he hadn’t had so much as a sip of water since the previous day, and all the talking he had been doing had made his mouth very dry.
“Say, uh…Sparky?” he said. “D’you suppose you could pick one of those tree sweets for me, please? I’m starved.”
-
Sparky smiled at Petrie's reference to the 5th movie and Pangaea's request. "No prob." She carefully plucked a fruit before pausing and glancing at the group, counting them up before getting the appropriate number of fruits. Thinking of Guido too, she bit into a small branch with caterpillar-covered leaves as well. Sorry tree! she thought before snapping it off.
Wandering back to the others, she piled the Tree Sweets in front to them and placed the Crawler-branch by Guido. She beamed playfully. "Bon AppÈtit! Any of you want some leaves with that?"
-
"I remember you" Daniel said to Sparky and then looked at Nana. "Your new though, but all the same it's a pleasure to meet all of you" he said with a friendly smile. "Oh and by the way Guido, if Pangeae doesn't have time I wouldn't mind explaining some of those things to you, although you might just get more confused" he said to Guido and then chuckled a little.
-
"Guilty as charged. I'm one of the newer members, but anyway, it's a pleasure to meet you too," Nana remarked. she knew that the monent she said her username, he probably wouldn't recognize it, but she was expecting it so it wasn't all that bad. Then, she laughed at his remark about getting guido even more confused at explaing, "his list of stuff that needs to be explained," or so she called it.
-
Chronicler looked outside the cave and saw the markings in the dirt that Claw had pointed out. Recognizing what the markings were, Chronicler couldn't help but chuckle at the thought.
"I guess I forgot to mention that on day 1 I taught Ruby how to write, but as you can see I decided to teach her the Bionicle alphabet instead of the regular one, kind of as a secret form of communication for just the two of us."
After laughing at the ridiculousness of being the only one who could read Ruby's writing, Chronicler decided to get closer to the message in the dirt and read what it said. He quickly noticed one obvious thing about the message. "Yeesh, it's loaded with spelling errors, but... I think I can understand what she's trying to say here." He read through the message a few times to make sure he understood what it was supposed to say.
"It says that... Ruby is at her thinking place, and that she'll be back soon." Having read the message as best as he could, Chronicler simply shrugged and said, "I guess there's nothing we can do now but wait. I'm going to get something to eat." He then left the area and headed towards the berry bush he remembered getting breakfast from yesterday.
_______
Meanwhile, Ruby sat alone at her thinking place, thinking over the significance of her odd sleep-story. "Why would I be alive by following Chronicler, but everyone else would not be alive by not following Chronicler?" she wondered. "Well, Chronicler knows a lot of things that even I don't know, but so do all the other new people. Then again, I also saw those new people in that sleep-story. Hmm... maybe Chronicler tried to warn them of something very bad, but nobody but me believed him. I know I would believe him, but why would nobody else believe him? What could Chronicler possibly do that would make nobody believe him?" She then thought back to Chronicler's rant the previous night. "He was probably just mad at the time. I'm sure that if he had been more calmer, he would not have done something so stupid. I'm sure even he would consider such a thing a stupid thing to do, even though he was the one who did it. Well, I guess he'll just have to be more careful about what he does when he gets mad. I don't think Chronicler will ever do anything on purpose to harm us." Ruby then got up and began heading back to the cave. Little did she know, after a few more days would pass, her last thought would be proven wrong.
-
“Well, that was nice of you,” Pangaea said to Sparky after seeing her distribute food to not just him, but Guido, Nana, Cera, Tricia, Daniel, and Petrie as well. “Thank you very much!”
“Yeah, thanks!” said Guido, just as pleased as Pangaea. By now his initial fear of Sparky had almost totally disappeared.
To Sparky’s offer for leaves (before he considered that it might not have been directed at him), Pangaea responded, “No thanks. I tried a tree star after I first got here, but I just couldn’t gag that thing down.”
“Nah, I’m good,” Guido said, apparently having thought that Sparky had been talking to him, too. He turned to Pangaea. “Say, Pangaea, do you want to share some of my crawlers?”
Pangaea looked at the squirming caterpillars. Despite having spent at least forty hours as an insectivorous dinosaur, he still had an aversion to popping a live insect into his mouth. “No thanks,” he declined politely, “I’ll stick with the tree sweet.”
“Suit yourself,” Guido replied, before he gleefully began gleaning caterpillars off the leaves.
Suppressing a gourmandish attack on the tree sweet for the sake of politeness, Pangaea took a deep but unhurried bite into the fruit, swallowing the lump of nectary flesh that came loose. He followed up with another bite that overlapped the first, then another, and another, and another, turning the fruit with each bite until he had worked all the way around it, in the same manner as he would have eaten an apple. However, his narrow, pointed jaws meant that the ring of bites was much narrower than the one he would have made with a comparatively scaled human mouth. Turning the fruit vertically, he started taking long, guillotining bites out of the untouched parts of the fruit on either side of the bite ring. Within a couple of minutes, he had succeeded in removing the majority of the fruit’s flesh.
Guido, meanwhile, addressed Daniel’s offer. “Uh, thanks,” he said. “I’ll remember that.”
-
"Me thank you." Petrie said before he went over to where the pile of treesweets were and picking out one of the smaller ones for himself, since he knew he didn't eat much and the larger folks ate much more then he did. He took it over slightly to one side to not be in the way.
"Me hope there enough food for everyone here." He said looking around at those present before he hold up the treesweet he had picked out to take his first bite of it.
-
Nana was a little slow in taking sparky's offer. "Oh! Sorry, Yes, thanks Sparky!" she exclaimed, taking the tree sweet delicately in her mouth and chewing and swallowing it. "And, uh, no leaves for me, thanks."
-
"No leaves for us, either. We just ate breakfast. Thanks for the sweets, though!" Cera said before she began to dig into her pile of treesweets, making sure Tricia had enough treesweets in her pile first. Tricia giggled and babbled as she began to work on a treesweet. As she ate, Cera noticed the baby threehorn was having issues with biting into her treesweet. Cera sighed as she stopped what she was doing and drew her attention to Tricia.
"You're doing it the wrong way, silly. Here, let me show you how a baby threehorn breaks into a treesweet," Cera said before she picked a treesweet up so it was wedged in her right jaw, and clamped down until the flesh of the treesweet cracked open before setting the treesweet back on the ground in front of her. Tricia had simply watched curiously.
"Now, let me see you do it," Cera instructed. Tricia giggled as she picked up the treesweet as she had been shown, an managed to break the flesh open.
"That's the way to do it," Cera said with a smile as Tricia squealed in excitement over her accomplishment. "That's my little sister." Cera gently nuzzled Tricia before she returned to eating her own treesweets, including the one she had used in her demonstration.
-
Daniel looked around and then thought. 'Hm, my species as far as I know eat's fish, but Pteranodons eat fruits and leaves in this universe so maybe' he then turned to Sparky. "If it isn't too much to ask could I get a fru-I mean tree sweet too?" he asked her.
-
"Okay, holding the salads for everyone!" Sparky said with a grin before adding playfully. "And Guido, salad is a mix of leafy green food stuffs in case you were going to add that to your list."
Still beaming happily, she looked to Daniel and shifted some fruities in front of him. "Not a problem! Really, there's enough for everyone, so dig in. And if it turns out that you eat fish, I'm afraid I won't be of much help there." She doubted she would ever be able to catch a fish; she couldn't in the human world and she seriously doubted this body was made for such a thing. And she couldn't help but mutter aloud, "I bet it'll be easier if we all knew what Sierra ate...."
-
Terry didn't realize that Petrie left already seeing that she was busy trying to eat and she looked towards the others and saw that they were closing to finishing. Terry decided to stay near in a corner, which suspiciously enough had a little crack, just enough to hear what was going on outside. As she ate, she heard below the conversations between her mother and uncle. From what she was hearing through this crack, it was not pretty at all.
"Pterano...I don't know what you were doing while this capture came up, but I think I have a right to know." The smaller blue flyer crossed her arms at her brother whom was shrinking back a bit. He hated it when his sister lectured him...even more so, when they were in an argument, she was usually spot on about the situation. He sighed and replied, "Listen my dear sister...I just do-didn't believe that I belonged here. With everyone minus a few...being not very friendly and what not I-I just didn't know what to do, especially with Mr. Threehorn-"
Rebecca suddenly stopped him mid-sentence and wondered, "See...this is what I don't understand..if you're so interested in trying to be part of the valley why did you come here when the five colds times were not up? And you suddenly just flake out of coming here? That just doesn't make any sense!" She slapped a hand on her face and sighed, trying to understand where her brother's mind.
"Listen to me...I just came here to redeem myself, another chance."
-------------------------------
After a long pause and waiting for the daughters to leave, Mr. Three Horn stared solemnly at his mate for a while, with her staring back at him puzzled and asked her feminine voice, "What's wrong Topsy?"
He sighed and stated finally, "Tria...I'm concerned for our young ones here. I don't believe they can be safe in this Valley as much as they used to."
Tria breathed realizing where this was going, "Ooh Topsy! If you're going to blame those newcomers again...I'll-"
"It's not them I'm worried about. For all I care they can say and squabble about whatever they please. What I am wondering is what effect will this whole thing, RedClaw, sharpteeth and all of this have on our daughters? For all we know we might have to go back to the days before the Great Valley, when it was every herd for itself."
Tria shook her head, "Topsy, we have a herd and family for support and security. We have a valley that's hard for predators to come in."
"But there has been too many occasions where our kids were in danger, running off when they shouldn't have, leading themselves into sharptooth's territory, trusting a...a lying, scheming, murderer and-"
"Topsy! Didn't you save that 'Lying, scheming murderer'? I don't particularly trust him myself, but as far as he has been here, he hasn't done anything has he?"
---------
Amy got herself up and looked around, realizing she didn't eat and honestly wasn't very hungry to begin with. She took into consideration though that she did have to eat something, so she slowly walked away towards a pool and dunked her head into the water to consume large gulps. She finally lifted her head out of the water and then after a few seconds of euphoric refreshment, stared at her reflection i the water.
I don't know how long I'm going to take this until I lose my sanity.
She curled up in a ball hugging her legs close to her chest and stayed in this position for awhile until she felt like she could get up and consume some food.
-
"Me think this tree sweet tastey. What rest of you think?" Petrie asked as he paused his eating to look around and ask what the others thought. There was some juice from the tweesweet he was eating on his beak as he spoke. He licked some of the juice up. Then nibbled a bit of the treesweet while he waited and listened to any other folks replying or talking.
-
"I think they're sweet, and that's all I need to know," Cera replied as she stopped to lick treesweet juice off her snout before returning to her treesweets. Cera's fondness of sweets was very evident at the moment. Tricia giggled in amusement at her sister as she worked on her snack.
---------------------------
"Are you going to get up some time today or not? It is a really nice morning, yep yep yep," Ducky's voice squeaked as she tapped Anna's right arm. Anna sleepily half-opened her left eye and looked up at the sun. Judging by the sun's position, she guessed the time of day to be no later than 7:30 AM.
"Aw, c'mon now. It's still too freakin' early," Anna whispered as she went back to sleep, not even noticing it was Ducky who had spoken to her.
"It is never too early to go for a swim, oh no no no. I know you like the water very much, yep yep yep. It is a really nice morning I already said, yes I did," Ducky continued as she tried to pull on Anna's arm that time.
"Hey, cut it out, Pepper," Anna said in her sleep as she pulled her arm back toward herself.
"Pepper? I am not Pepper. Who is...oh, I get it. You are sleeptalking, yep yep yep," Ducky said, now feeling out of ideas on how to wake her friend up. She then remembered the water next to them before she formed a sly grin. At the same time, Anna was sleeping soundly until she felt herself get splashed by really cold water.
"Gahhhh!" Anna yelped as she jerked out of her sleep, smashed her tail against a nearby tree, and sent a coconut-like treesweet down on her own head. Crack!
"Ow! Damn, that hurt," Anna groaned as she gently rubbed where she had gotten hit.
"Are you okay? I am glad to see you are awake now, yes I am," Ducky said as she came over to Anna.
"So, you're the one who woke me up, eh?" Anna replied.
"Yep, yep, yep," Ducky chirped with a nod. Suddenly, Anna playfully grabbed Ducky by the tail and tossed her into the water.
"Hey! What did you do that for?" Ducky asked in a surprised manner as she resurfaced.
"Hey, payback's a real...stinkbug," Anna replied, making sure to keep the line kid-friendly.
"I will take this payback any time, yep yep yep," Ducky giggled as she began swimming around.
"That's exactly what I was afraid of. A'ight, I'm up now," Anna replied as she also got in the water to swim around.
-
James had found a place to sleep by the lake. He hoped that this was a horrible nightmare but when he awoke he still found himself as a blue Oviraptor.
"Damn it! What is going on?" he said.
He suddenly heard rustling in the bushes.
James gulped and ran as fast as possible away from the rustling. Luckily, he used to be a former cross country runner but now it seemed like he was running at a speed that he could only previously dream of!
As he ran, a brown Utahraptor poked its head out from the shrubs and waded into the lake.
"Well, let's see if they have any fish," it said. Judging from its voice, it was a male.
----------------------
James kept running and as he did, he dashed right by Anna and Ducky.
-
Daniel smiled. "Thanks alot" he said and then without hesitation took a bite out of the fruit. Instead of the sweet taste that he got from fruit in human form he was hit with a slightly off taste as if he wasn't meant to eat this. The fruit was still slightly satisfying and he didn't feel sick eating it but it just didn't feel that right, it felt like a secondary food in a way. He swallowed before saying. "I'm not sure I'm supposed to eat this" he then took a look at his claws and passed his tongue over his pointed teeth. "Then again, I guess that was visibly obvious"
-
“I wouldn’t worry about it too much,” Pangaea told Daniel. “As far as I know, most carnivóerr…meat-eating animals can eat fruit, even if it’s not their preferred diet. It’s leaves that they have trouble digesting. I mean, technically I’m a meat-eater, too, if you count buzzers and crawlers as meat, but I’m okay eating tree sweets.”
He put a finger to his beaktip in thought. “Still, it probably doesn’t have all the nutrients your body needs, so you couldn’t live on tree sweets forever. But there’s another GOF member here who knows how to catch fish, so you should be okay.”
“What?!” Guido squawked in surprise. “You mean sharpteeth can eat tree sweets?! I thought it made them sick!”
“Well…some tree sweets might not be good for them,” Pangaea explained, “and I wouldn’t be surprised if most sharpteeth didn’t like the taste of tree sweets; what I mean is that they probably could eat certain kinds of fruit if they wanted to, and it wouldn’t affect them negatively. They’d still need to eat meat, though; they’d get sick for sure if they didn’t.”
Pangaea paused. He felt strange speaking scientifically in front of Guido, Cera, Tricia, and Petrie, especially since he was implying that he, Guido, and Daniel were effectively sharpteeth, and blurring the boundaries between herbivory and carnivory (something he imagined the leafeaters might be sensitive about). “Um…this subject isn’t bothering anyone, is it?” he asked.
-
Nom-nomming on a fruit, she nodded happily to Petrie as a 'I-think-it's-tasty-too!' gesture, resisting the urge to play the 'how-many-tree-sweets-can-she-fit-in-her-mouth?' game. Now keeping her spazziness down, she felt some of her natural anti-socialness return and she shifted a bit to be a little ways off from the others, close enough to be recognized as part of the group, but isolated enough so not to bother others. She then kept quiet and still, daydreaming as she usually does in situations like this.
Although her eyes were fixed on the ground, she hardly noticed anything, the only thing bringing her back to the real world being the sight of a tiny bug. She studied it for a bit, placing it as a kind of roach, before having her usual desire to make physical contact with it. She put her hand in front of it and watched as it sniffed her a few times, trying to scurry around this new landmark abit before deciding to just climb onboard. This most definitely brought a smile to Sparky's face and she let the little buggy explore her hand and claws before crawling off and continuing on its way, leaving the newly-turned dinosaur feeling happy and honored before she resumed her daydreaming as she listened vaguely to Pangaea, Guido, and Daniel's conversation.
-
Nana nodded happily to Petrie. Once she was finished she saw Sparky move off to the side for reasons she couldn't locate but then saw a bug crawling up her, she was about to scream, but she kept it in, barely though. She truly hated bugs. Soon, she realized she wasn't part of the conversation anymore and shuffled a bit to the side, keeping out of their way.
-
Anna resurfaced from swimming underwater just in time to hear someone or something move quickly on the land behind her.
"What was that?!" Anna yelped as she whipped around and glanced at the woods by the shore. Nothing.
"What is wrong, Anna?" Ducky asked out of concern as she swam over to her.
"I dunno what the hell it was, but I don't like this at all," Anna replied. Evidently she was still jumpy from yesterday's battle. Meanwhile, Ducky also looked at the woods and saw nothing.
"I do not think there is anything to worry about, oh no no no," Ducky replied.
"You'd be surprised. It sounded like the size of a fastbiter," Anna replied.
"Well, in that case, it is safer for us swimmers to stay in the water. It is, it is," Ducky said.
"Then, I'll take your word on it. Let's swim some more," Anna replied before the two resumed their swimming.
-
Daniel scratched his head in thought. "I see, I understand what your getting at. I think I could catch my own fish though, I would imagine I should be able to catch some big enough to sustain my own size" he looks down at his feet, flexing his talons into the ground. "After all I guess these talons should have a better purpose that just helping me to hang around"
-
"Me glad there lots treesweets here in great valley." Petrie said. He was thinking of many types of tree sweets there were that he had seen in the valley.
He noticed the bug. "Me wonder if that want some treesweet also." He said as he briefly watched it before looking at the others present.
-
Amy got herself up and slowly tottered around, viewing her surroundings, and wondering where she could find food. It was very strange, even she was within a lush, peaceful (well, not quite peaceful) and enriching valley, she still had to focus on her own basic needs, rather then nit having a care of what to eat next.
While thinking about this, at the corner of her eye, she saw some water reflecting from the glimmering rays of the sun, and heard some familiar voices. To be frank, she wasn't in the best of moods, but she still felt very lonely.
She causiously walked toward the source and found her friend Anna and Ducky enjoying themselves. She lifted her head up and walked toward the pool they were in.
"Um-hi?" She stated as though it was a question.
------------
Red Claw growled and went out to sniff and search for his meal, as well as his partners in crime, Screech and Thud. He was by no means ready for tomfollery, he was clearly out for blood.
"Screech, Thud! Where are ya two?"
-
At this point, Rob had been filled with so much anger that he left Cyrix without even waiting for a response. As much as he understood why Cyrix didn't believe him about what he knew, at the same time Rob couldn't help but feel really pissed off that Cyrix wouldn't even consider that what Rob was telling him might have been the truth. "I guess I can't blame him," he said to himself. "Still, I do know what I'm talking about even if he doesn't want to believe me."
"We believe you," Littlefoot tried to console Rob as he and Zaine were close by him. "We're willing to stand by you no matter what the others say about you."
"I know, and I'm grateful and all," Rob nodded, "but again, it's going to take more than the words of two young longnecks to convince anybody."
"Who cares about convincing anybody?" Zaine finally said. "I say you're worrying too much about this. As long as you know yourself that you are not bad, then that should be all that matters."
"I appreciate what you're trying to do," Rob replied, "but that kind of attitude isn't going to get me anywhere at this point."
"He's right," Littlefoot agreed. "We just need to remain hopeful that the grown-ups will accept him for who he is, or that we can turn him back somehow."
"I wish it were that simple," Rob said, "but sadly it isn't."
"Just stop thinking about it so much," Zaine suggested. "The more you think about it the more it will get to you. Just try and not think about being a fast biter and try and think more about being you."
"Have you seen me?" Rob asked in a sarcastic manner, gesturing to his entire body.
"You know what I mean," Zaine smugly answered.
-
Anna's radar-like hearing picked up on Amy's greeting.
"Hey! Good mornin'," Anna replied as she made her way over to Amy. Ducky tentatively followed.
"Good morning to you, oh yes yes yes!" Ducky cheerfully added in.
-
(I guess I'll try joining in)
vonboy had just gotten home from college for the day, and was getting on the internet on his computer. He wondered what was going on on that new little forum he just found, so he tried connecting. Just then, the screen turned black. von thought "god, not another virus!" just as the screen starting flashing in different colors and dragged him in.
many colors were flying through von's mind, and he had no idea what was going on. suddenly, it all turned green. he was confused for a few seconds before he realized that it was a large grassy field, in a big valley, and that he was falling right towards it. he only had enough time to let out a loud yell of despair as he hit the ground.
He lay on the ground, unconscious, yet still alive.
{um, can i ask that somebody find me? i don't know really how to start. i'm still in my human form)
-
(OOC: vonboy, if you want to join the RP, just go to the forum "RP discussion" and go to the "Members meeting the characters" thread, and just ask. ;) )
IC: Nana looked around as a feeling of boredon popped into her head. She sighed deeply and scanned the area for something to help perk her interest. Suddenly, she thought she saw something lying on the ground. Her dilligent eyes narrowed into slits and then saw what looked like a sleeping human.
-
After Von was dreaming of his recent life, he began to come to. His vision was still blurry when he began to look around. He could start to see some dense foliage in the distance when his head was clearing. He thought he saw a bit of color in the foliage, so he squinted to see that there was a long neck hidden there. Von's muscles suddenly tensed up, and he sat perfectly still.
Thoughts began racing through his head. The dinosaur did not look like an aggressive species he thought, but he was still a little scared. He did not try to say out anything to the longneck, because he of course thought the dinosaur wouldn't understand what he was saying anyway. The longneck and the human just stood their ground and stared at each other for what seemed like forever.
-
The brown Utahraptor approached Anna and Ducky with some fish in hand.
"Hey, have you seen a blue Fast-Runner?" he asked.
---------------------------
James was hiding in a shrub near the lake. He held his breath hoping that the predator would leave.
-
Nana looked at the talking Microraptors and Daniel and the now-turned-quiet long-clawed dinosaur, and walked over to the human. Once she got there, she could see that he was nervous, or shocked, whatever it was, she could tell he was tense so she took as calm of an approach as she could.
"Hi there, you mind if I ask why you're here?"
-
"Hey there. No, I haven't seen a blue fastrunner. I totally missed whatever it was, but someone or somethin' ran by not long ago in that direction," Anna replied before she pointed in the direction she had heard whatever it was head for. "It sounded about the size of a fastbiter, if that helps."
"I have no idea what she is talking about, oh no no no. I was swimming when she let me know she had heard something, yep yep yep," Ducky added in.
-------------------
At the same time, Cera and Tricia finished up their treesweet snacks.
"So...what now?" Cera asked as she glanced around at the others.
-
"We plan game?" Petrie asked. He like some games, and other games he would watch, if they were the type that larger dinosaurs could play but smaller ones could not. Though he was hoping there would be no scary adventures. He would not mind a non scary adventure, but they seemed to have only scary ones.
-
(Okay everyone wish me luck)
At home Jasper just got back from his weekday morning running that he always did and was wearing his normal blue colored jeans, his blue colored shirt, and his black colored shoes. He then got his hair straighten together.
He said to himself as his six year old computer loaded up, "Well let's see what's on the agenda for today." He then clicked three times on internet explorer and after a few seconds went by internet explorer loaded up.
He immediately went to Youtube to see what new videos were there and much to his disappointment there was none at all. He said to himself, "Fiddlesticks why did I even bother coming here in the first place?"
He then started thinking and he finally said, "You know what I'll go to the GOF and see what's happening there. Just as he went there his screen suddenly froze and he said, " Has the world come to an end already? Can things around here get any worse?"
Confused he tried refresh, but nothing happened and before he knew it everything around him changed. He found himself sitting on a large tree branch and was shocked to see where he was now.
-
"YOU CAN TALk!?" von exclaimed, dumbfounded. It took him a while to get his thoughts straight.
"well, my name is von, and I have no idea why I'm here. Do you know what happened to me? All I remember was surfing on the internet, then getting sucked into my computer, and falling into this field. Wait, why am I telling you this? You can't know what what a computer or the internet is anyway."
-
"Actually, yeah. I CAN talk," Nana laughed. Then, she realized something; he was talking about the internet. "Could he be a GOF member too?" she wondered.
"Well, hi, von. I'm Nana. Nice story. Getting sucked into your computer, modern day internet, eh? Weird stuff can happen."
-
"You act like stuff like this happens every day!" Von yelled. He was still confused, and also a little irritated he didn't get any real answer.
He started to think, and he wondered how would a dinosaur be able to talk, and not be confused by human things such as computers. He wondered where he was again. Was this another place? another time? was it even real? He didnt ask the longneck because he thought he wouldn't really get an answer.
"Um, sorry about that, nice to meet Nana. Do you know where I could get some food? I have some bumps and bruises, but they aren't that bad. I really just need something to eat, I'm starving."
(OOC: don't worry, no more posting for me today)
-
"Well, I do know of a particularly good berry bush just over there," she instructed, nodding in the direction she just came from. "Say, I know this question might out of the blue but...would you happen to know of a website called the Gang of Five by any chance?" she asked.
-
Jasper said, "Okay what am I doing up in a tree? How did I get here in the first place? Why am I am talking to myself any way?"
He then tried to climb down the tree and he lost his footing and said as he was falling, "Oh momma!" He then landed on the ground with a loud thud.
Despite falling from a tree branch Jasper immediately got back up and said, "Well that's a first for me. I fell off a tree for the first time in my entire life."
He then dusted his shirt off and started looking around and he said to himself, "Hold up a second. I remember that tree. That's treesweet tree I saw in eleventh The Land Before Time film, but if that's the case then is this actually the Great Valley?"
He then started walking around using the bushes as cover in case he had to run. While Jasper was a huge guy he has been able to out run many things before and is confident enough to do it again.
-
Von followed Nana over to the berry bush, and began eating some treesweets...er...bushsweets.
When Nana asked about he Gang of Five website, Von replied "yeah, but I have only been a member of that group for a few days"
suddenly he pieced the pieces together. if we were both from the GOF, and he's in a grassy place in a great big valley with a dinosaur talking to him, then this must be that fictional place that he remembered from his childhood.
" Is this the Great Valley? From the Land Before Time?" Von asked.
-
Nana smiled knowing her suspicions were confirmed in fact correct. "Yep, this is the Great Valley from the Land Before Time. Couldn't believe it myself when I first got here," Nana replied.
-
"What kinda game Petrie?" Daniel asked the flyer walking over to him. As of yet he hadn't acknowledged the presence of the new member purely because he hadn't set eyes on him yet.
-
With all of the newcomer's previous yells, Sparky snapped out of her daydream of bugs and animals and suchlike before looking over at Nana and the newcomer at the berry bush. Interested in learning more about this person-who-was-still-a-person, she stood up and wandered over.
"What be up!" she chirped her usual greeting.
-
"Hey" von said to the newcomer to their little conversation. "Well, I fell out of the sky, lay unconscious for a bit, met Nana, and talked to her some about what happened to me. she's helping me to understand whats going on." He still had many questions that needed answered, so he probed some more.
"So, from what I've heard, I guess theres other humans here? where are they?" He was hoping either of the dinosaurs had an answer.
-
"Well...I'm not sure. I know there are GOF members here, like Me and-oh! I almost forgot, Sparky, this Von, Von, this is Sparky," she introduced the two and finished the explanation. "Like me and Sparky and Pangaea over where Sparky just came from and Daniel talking to Pangaea, other than that, I'm not sure who else is here," she finished.
-
Jasper was busy moving about through the thick grassy field and soon he saw a sight that completely shocked him. He saw a longneck and a human that were apparently talking to each other.
Jasper took his glasses off, wiped them with his shirt and put them back on as he said, "This has got to be the strangest thing I have ever seen so far in my life.
What on earth is a person doing here with a dinosaur? What is a dinosaur doing here? Am I even in my world any more? My day can't get any crazier then it is now." Jasper just stood there completely shocked and surprised at what was taking place in front of him.
-
Petrie looked at Daniel, "You have games you like to play?" He asked, wondering what sorts of games he may like to play, before he mentioned any games he liked to play, or to watch others play if it was one of the ones that larger folks played better then smaller ones like himself.
-
"Pangaea said some like Rat_lady and The Chronicler was here too, but I'm not sure where they are." she stated. "Anyway, it's nice to meet ya, Von!"
Then, her attention was caught by yet another human standing within her view, staring at them in shock. She smiled, understanding that completely before nodding for him to come over and join the introductions. "Don't be shy!" she called to him in further encouragement.
-
"Yeah, come on over!" Nana further encouraged the other human, flashing a friendly smile at him and waiting patiently for him to join their coversation.
-
Thinking the nervous human would listen to another human, Von said "You can come. Don't worry, they won't bite!"
-
When Jasper heard the dinosaurs talk he said, "Since when did dinosaurs talk? How can I understand them? You know what forget it since I've seen so many strange things in the last five years I may as well go over there and introduce myself."
Jasper put both of his hands in his pockets and casually walked over to where the two dinosaurs and the human were and said to them, "Okay um. I'm Jasper, but I prefer to be called Chris though. So I have to ask the basic question. Where am I?"
-
"Your in the Great Valley in the Land Before Time. All three of us are from the GOF forums. Yes, apparently Nana and Sparky here used to be humans too. I don't know why you and me are still humans and they aren't. That is something I'd love to find out."
-
Jasper started scratching his long hair as he was really couldn't believe this was happening and finally he said, "I'm in the Great valley? I had a strange feeling I was cause I just saw the same tree sweat tree that was in the eleventh movie."
He then crossed his arms as he sighed a bit as this was completely surprising to him and said, "So you the three are from the GOF forums? So am I. By any chance are there more GOF members here or are we the only four?
-
"Oh, there are other members here, like Rat_lady7 and Pangaea and Redtooth101, other than that, I'm not sure," Nana gave her answer.
-
Jasper who's clothes were still wet as he wiped water from his hair said to them, "As for what happened to me I ended up falling out of a tree and into a river. So should we go and see what everyone is doing in the valley?"
-
"I think that would be a good idea" Von replied. "I'm sure there is something we could learn from the other GOF members. Then there's the LBT characters we could meet. I'd personally love to meet chomper myself if I could."
-
Jasper said to Von, "Well what are we waiting for? Let's go and explore. Hopefully I won't end up falling into a river again or have to climb a tree. I just took a shower ten minutes ago and I do not like getting dirty for any reason."
-
Von and Jasper left the group together to look for other GOF members, and hopefully some of the Great Valley characters they both knew and loved.
"You wanna goto the Mysterious caves to see if Chomper and Ruby are there?"
-
Nana sighed, watching the two humans walk off and realized it was just her and sparky, but Sparky seemed rather distant.
"Yo, Sparky? Are you okay?" she asked with concern in her voice.
-
Jasper said to Von, "That would be a good place too look. There is one thing that I've been wondering. Since Nana and Sparky are humans that are in dinosaur forms do you think we have forms too?"
-
"I don't know, maybe. I think that's a question for the other GOF members, someone must know."
Von thought about that for awhile, and he wondered what kind of dinosaur he could turn into. The thought kind of scared him, but intrigued him as well.
-
Pangaea had been silent for some time now. Daniel was the only one who had so much as responded to his discussion of dinosaur diets, and even he hadn’t spoken in a while. Cera and Tricia had been quiet for even longer.
Feeling awkward, Pangaea began slowly, nervously wandering around (trailed by Guido as usual). Gradually he moved away from Daniel, Cera, Tricia, and Petrie, closer to where Sparky and Nana were. As was typical of him, he was too shy to attempt to start a conversation, hoping instead that someone would speak to him first.
--------------------------------------------------
Screech heard Red Claw calling for him and Thud. “Over here, next to all the food, O great tactical leader!” he yowled back, his tone waterlogged with sarcasm.
“Red Claw’s not going to like you talking to him that way,” Thud warned his companion.
“Like I care,” Screech muttered, cracking another bone between his jaws. “That overblown maniac’s the one responsible for putting us through this torture!”
“His plan did get us food, though,” Thud pointed out, looking out over the carcass-strewn battleground.
Screech growled. He was angry with Red Claw for causing him and Thud so much grief through his increasingly deranged quest for revenge, but he couldn’t argue with Thud’s logic. “True,” he conceded reluctantly. I suppose he is keeping up his end of the bargain. We help him hunt, he supplies enough food for all three of us. Still, what good is an easy meal if you’re not alive to enjoy it?
--------------------------------------------------
Meanwhile, somewhere in the Great Valley…in the forest…beneath a rather dew-laden tree…
GLOOSH!
“GLAUGH! WHAT THE–?!” Ozzy hollered as a splash of cold water hit him in the face. Sputtering and wiping the water out of his eyes, he looked up to see several large spreading leaves on which a considerable amount of water had condensed overnight, one of which had spilled its dewy cargo directly onto his head.
Ozzy grumbled. While in the Land of Mists, he had received this unwelcome wake-up call more times than he could count, yet he never got used to it. One of the things he had been looking forward to when he and Strut finally found their way out of that foggy wilderness was no longer having to wake up that way. Yet on his first night back in the Great Valley, that was exactly what happened to him. The irony of it made Ozzy scowl. Sometimes he felt like the unluckiest egg stealer in the world, which did nothing to help his fragile temper.
At that moment, Ozzy turned his attention to another constant thorn in his side, as he became aware that, at the moment, that thorn was absent. “Strut!” he shouted irritably. “Brother, where are you?”
Ozzy received no response, but it turned out he didn’t need one, as he spied a brown-and-beige-colored tail sticking out from behind some nearby bushes. As Ozzy approached, he saw that Strut had his head down, and for a moment wondered if his brother had found a nest.
“Strut, did you find something to eat?” he asked earnestly.
Strut’s reaction was to instantly tense up in apparent surprise, and at that moment Ozzy realized what was more likely going on. “Strut!” Ozzy shouted angrily, “are you eating tree stars again?!”
Ozzy heard a gulp. “No uhm naw,” came Strut’s muffled response.
“Strut, turn around,” Ozzy ordered sternly.
Strut didn’t move.
“Now!” Ozzy bellowed. “Or I’ll kick you!”
Reluctantly, Strut turned to face Ozzy. His cheeks were full, and he was wearing a very guilty expression.
Ozzy glared at his brother.
“How many times have I told youó?! Spit those out!”
“Buh Othyó”
“SPIT THEM OUT!”
PTUH! Strut obliged, spewing a mouthful of slightly chewed, saliva-soaked leaves into Ozzy’s face.
The orange-eyed egg stealer stood there with a look of utter disgust and unconcealed fury, pieces of damp tree star slowly dripping off his beak.
“What? You told me to spit them out!” Strut protested.
“I’LL BEAT YOUR HEAD IN, YOU SPINACH-SCARFING, BEAN-BELCHING, FUNGUS-FEASTING NITWIT!!”
Strut decided that running would be a wise course of action to take at that moment, and bolted. Ozzy followed shortly thereafter, screaming botanical-themed obscenities at his brother as he chased him through the forest.
-
Daniel looked at Petrie with a puzzled look. "Uh...I don't really know. I mean it's not like you guys play basketball...and even if you did I'm way to short to play it now"
-
As Nana waited for Sparky's delayed response, she started to mull things over. If VOn and asper were GOF members and human, could that mean that she could turn into a human as well? "Ah well, I'll find out later," she thought.
She noticed Pangaea slowly shuffling closer to them and noticed that Cera, Tricia, Guido, and Pangaea himself had been quiet for a long time, it seemed that Daniel and Petrie were the only ones trying to make any sort of communication. "Guess nobody's real talkative anymore, wonder why?" she pondered within her mind.
-
Cera had already finished her treesweets, and also ate what Tricia couldn't eat.
"Say, who were those two humans?" she asked. Suddenly, her curiosity was interrupted by terrible pain and burning sensation in her stomach. Cera felt like she would vomit in response, but did not want anyone to see her get sick.
"Ugh...never mind, guys. We'll be back later. C'mon, Tricia," Cera added as she quickly made her way for the woods with her sister on her heels. Once they got in far enough, Cera slowed down so Tricia could walk next to her. Moving quickly had only agitated her symptoms. Tricia, meanwhile, was very concerned about her big sister.
"Cewa," Tricia nervously spoke up.
"Don't worry about me. I'll be fine...if we just...ugh!" Cera gagged before she stopped in her tracks and kept herself from vomiting. "We need to get home quickly." Not long after the two continued moving on, they heard a couple of familiar voices nearby.
"That's...ugh...Anna and Ducky," Cera said before the two headed over to see their friends. "Hey, guys," Cera said seriously as she made her presence known.
"Good morning, Cera! It is good to see you, and you too Tricia, yep yep yep," Ducky greeted the little threehorn.
"Mornin', Cera. Mornin', Tricia. Care to go for a swim?" Anna asked.
"No. Have you seen my father?" Cera asked.
"No, we haven't. Why, is he missing?" Anna asked out of concern as she came out of the water altogether. Ducky followed closely.
"No, I'm not feeling good and need to get home," Cera said in a more sickly manner that time.
"Aw, what's the matter?" Anna asked compassionately.
"My belly hurts and burns, and I feel like I could throw up. It gets worse with me running or even walking," Cera explained.
"That is terrible! It is, it is," Ducky said.
"Hmm...sounds like a bad case of indigestion. Whadya eat last?" Anna asked
"Treesweets, and lots of them. Hey, what is that in-da-what?" Cera asked before she stopped herself from vomiting again.
"I'll tell ya later. Ducky, would ya by any chance know what plants are used for what sicknesses here in the valley?" Anna asked her friend.
"Oh, no I do not, oh no no no. Mama said she will teach me when I am older. She will, she will. Hey! Mama should know what to do, oh yes yes yes!" Ducky replied.
"Good thinkin', Ducky. Will that work for ya, Cera?" Anna asked.
"Sure, as long as she can get rid of this...ugh!" Cera groaned. Having remembered what Cera had said about walking and running, Anna gently scooped up Cera.
"You're more than welcome to join us, Amy. A'ight, Ducky. Lead the way," Anna said.
-
Von and jasper had been walking for a while when they finally came to the entrance of the caves. Von took a peek inside the caves and saw two creatures. One of them was the little sharptooth he knew, and the other was a larger, more menacing looking sharptooth he had never seen before. He wasn't sure if the bigger one was friendly or not, but he didn't want to take any chances.
"why don't we just lay low for a minute, and see whats going on?" Von suggested.
-
Jasper looked a bit nervous and said to him, "That would be a good idea. I don't want to become sharptooth food today or any other day."
-
Neither Claw, nor Chomper noticed they were watched. As they were waiting for Chronicler or Ruby or both to return, Claw started feeling headache again. It was getting stronger like Sierra and Rinkus said it will. Fastbiter needed some distraction from the pain, so he turned to Chomper:
"Hey, Chomper. Could you teach me how to speak sharptooth?" he asked "I know we don't have much time before Ruby and Chronicler returns, but maybe you could teach me a few words?"
"Sure!" Chomper exclaimed with enthusiasm, as he had finished eating the fish some time ago and he was starting to get a little bored.
"I think I should show you how to say 'hello' first," little sharptooth said and then he rooared "Hello".
Claw listened intently and tried to memorize and repeat that roar, "Hielo".
-
((OOC: So sorry for the delay!! :oops ))
Sparky snapped out of whatever daydream she was having, enough to hear Nana's question. "Huh? Oh, I'm fine. Just daydreaming some stuffs. I tend to zone out randomly like that." She looked down at the ground, seemingly confused. "Hey, weren't there two humans over here?" Oh well, they must've left while you were prancing around a meadow full of cotton candy and giant chocolate bars. her thoughts answered in a somewhat sarcastic tone. She then spotted Pangaea and Guido coming over to them before smiling happily. "Sup, guys!" she greeted with a beam.
-
Von turned and whispered to jasper "Thats wierd. A fastbiter that can't speak sharptooth. Do you think he's a human too?"
-
Jasper was thinking about it and finally said, "You know your right? That does look kind of strange that a fast-biter can't speak sharptooth. Either Chomper found a new friend that never had parents and was raised by leaf-eaters or this fast-biter is a human that's in a fast-biter form."
Jasper then put his hands down his pocket and felt something and said, "What is this?" Then he pulled out a black colored hat that had a NYC label on it and he said, "Okay. Why do I have a hat in my pocket and I didn't realize this was in here sooner?
You know what I may as well put it on while I'm at it since no one is really going to question this any way." He then put on the black colored hat on his head as he placed his hands back in his pockets.
-
"What basketball? It fun game?" Petrie asked curious. He had never heard of that game before and wondered what it was like.
---------------------
Flapper was resting from helping Mim help care for the other injured dinosaurs, who were doing better with the chance to rest and get their wounds cared for by some who knew about healing plants to use. They were in the same clearing sort of area near the river and near a river and green food.
-
"Oh yeah lots of fun, it's well..." Daniel paused trying to think of how to explain something like basketball to a dinosaur. "Um, well you have a ball and you bounce it around, and then you try to score it in the other team's, uh, rim or basket or whatever you want to call it"
-
“Uh, not much,” Pangaea said in response to Sparky’s greeting. “I…actually have no idea what to do at the moment.”
Guido was about to add something when there came the sound of rustling vegetation and several twigs snapping from the nearby bushes, accompanied by a series of increasingly loud footfalls, as if something was moving quickly through the forest.
Pangaea barely had time to speculate before a familiar-looking brown-and-beige Struthiomimus burst out of the undergrowth. He was looking back over his shoulder, apparently flustered by something behind him. But when he turned his head forward and saw the longneck, Therizinosaurus, and two Microraptors in front of him, he gave a yelp of surprise and skidded to a halt, almost crashing directly into Sparky.
Before anyone had time to react, a second egg stealer emerged from the bushes. This equally familiar individual was grayer than the first, and his orange eyes were blazing like a bull in a Flag Day parade. His face was also inexplicably covered in bits of tree star, and he was hollering curses at the first egg stealer. “You bumbling berry binger! I’ll throw you off the smoking mountain! I’ll make a fruitcake outta ya! I’ll kickó” his rant suddenly became a terrified gasp as he caught sight of the massive-clawed dinosaur in front of him. He too scooted to a halt, but he didn’t do so quickly enough, and collided with the first egg stealer.
(OOC: FBS, you decide whether Ozzy and Strut crash into you or not. :p)
-
((OOC: Thank you soooooo much, Pangaea, for allowing me to meet up with one of my fave characters!! SQUEEEE!!!))
Sparky was just about to respond to Pangaea's words when she felt something crash into her. She was barely budged by the impact and she looked down questioningly. Two Egg Stealers....Very familiar looking Egg Stealers. No....It can't be....It was just a coincidence that these two looked and sounded exactly the same as....No....It was happening....There was a slight pause when it all began to sink in and she soon confirmed that these two were, indeed, none other than-
"Ozzy?.....Strut?.....Ozzy?!" She seemed at a complete loss of words, knowing that her spazziness was gonna kick in at any moment, but she tried to contain herself as best she could, knowing how flighty the duo was.....Yeah, it wasn't working. "Omg!! It's you guys!! I'm a huuuuuge fan!! Holy Zotz, I never would've imagined I'd ever get the chance to meet you. I loved ya ever since I was a little girl!!" Catching her breath, she realized her outburst and immediately tried to look as non-threatening as she could, tucking her claws as close to her body as possible.
"Don't run. Please don't run away. I'm not gonna hurt you or anything. I swear. I think we might even be related." She paused before going off track a bit and looking to Pangaea for confirmation. "I read on a Youtube comment that Therizinosaurs evolved from Ornithomimids. Do you know if that's true?"
-
Von thought that either way, this fast biter must be friendly after all. He could think of no other explanation then what jasper proposed. After several moments of building up enough courage, he stepped out from behind the rocks and said meekly "um, Hello?".
-
(OOC: FBS: Ohhh…I feel so terrible doing this to you, :bang but I had this whole next scene planned and partially typed out even before I posted my last entry. :oops I promise you, though, Ozzy and Strut will be back, and you’ll have plenty of time to meet with them. :))
Ozzy and Strut didn’t say a word. They just scrambled to their feet and took off in a flash back the way they came.
“…What just happened?” Guido, who had jumped back in surprise and frozen in a cringing position when the egg stealers had appeared, asked.
“Uh…that was Ozzy and Strut, the two egg stealers I met the other day,” said Pangaea, who was in a similar position to Guido, having done the same thing. “Sorry, Sparky,” he said, thinking that she must be disappointed that two of her favorite LBT characters had just run away. “I guess there is a downside to being one of the coolest dinosaurs out there. Though if it makes you feel any better, I think they would have run away even if you didn’t have those claws. They probably don’t want to be seen by anyone in the valley.”
“As for your question, well…therizinosaurs definitely didn’t evolve from ornithomimosaurs, but they are related. They’re both coelurosaurs, but therizinosaurs are maniraptorans; they’re closer to oviraptorosaurs, dromaeosaurs, troodontids, alvarezsaurs, and birds. Ornithomimosaurs, tyrannosaurs, and compsognathids are outside Maniraptora. I think therizinosaurs just evolved from some random basal maniraptoran.” He paused. “Do you follow me?”
Guido gawped. “I’m lost,” he said. “What are you talking about?”
“Hoo boy,” Pangaea sighed, “I’m going to have a lot of explaining to do…”
--------------------------------------------------
Ozzy and Strut continued running deep into the forest, yelping and whimpering in fear. Eventually they began to tire, and frantically hid behind a large tree. The two egg stealers sat with their backs against the trunk, hyperventilating.
“What…” Ozzy panted, “was that?”
“I dunno,” Strut responded. “It didn’t look or act like any leafeater or sharptooth I’ve ever seen.”
“Now there’s something I can agree with you on,” Ozzy muttered. “She acted like she was happy to see us!”
“Yeah, she said she’d always wanted to meet us. She even knew our names! It was like she knew us!”
“Well, I am certain that I have never seen that creature before!” Ozzy declared.
“Wait, do you remember what that Gooey guy told us?” Strut said, “that there were other creatures in the valley like him who knew all about us? Maybe he was telling the truth!”
Though he didn’t want to believe it, Ozzy had to admit that that sounded plausible. “Well, if that’s the case, then we’ll need to be extra careful looking for eggs around here,” he said.
“You know, he also told us to leave. He said the others would be mad at us if we came down here. Maybe we should have listened to him. Maybe we should go. I mean, I’d rather go back to the Land of Mists than be torn to bits, or eaten, or stomped, or slashed, or gored, or…”
Ozzy rolled his eyes as Strut prattled on. As he did so, his gaze fell upon the forest floor, and noticed a large, round purple fruit lying in the leaf litter near the foot of the tree. Ozzy’s desire to punish Strut for the tree star incident earlier had been temporarily smothered by his brief but fearful run-in with the strange long-clawed dinosaur, but now he felt his vengeful temper beginning to smolder again.
Quickly checking to make sure that Strut was still preoccupied with his own rambling, Ozzy leaned forward, stretched out his arm, and picked up the fruit. The rind was slightly soft; evidently the fruit had been sitting on the ground for some time. Perfect, Ozzy thought.
“Oh, Strut?” he said innocently, hiding the fruit behind his back as he turned to face his brother.
Strut, who appeared to have been on the verge of putting himself to sleep with his own blathering, snapped to attention. “Yes, Ozzy?”
“I almost forgot; I have something for you.”
“Really!? That’s so nice of you, Oz; you never give me presents!”
“So, do you want it?” Ozzy asked.
“Yeah! Gimme it!”
“With pleasure.”
SPLAT! Ozzy shoved the overripe melon into Strut’s face.
“There! Now we’re even!” Ozzy snapped.
“Hmm…not bad,” came Strut’s muffled voice from inside the melon.
“You’re not supposed to enjoy it!” Ozzy yelled, pulling the fruit off of Strut’s face and smashing its remains over his head. “Now come on, let’s go find some breakfast!”
-
((OOC: No problem!! It was awesome that I got to see them at all!))
Sparky watched as the two speedy dinos disappeared without even saying a word. Well, this sucks. her thoughts went before she hanged her head a bit. But Pangaea's right, she shouldn't take it too personally; she did predict that the two would run off, after all. And if they're staying in the Valley, she might have more encounters with them. With these thoughts, it didn't take long for her to smile, considering it an honor to have even been given such an opportunity, however brief it might've been. Met Ozzy and Strut. AWESOME!!! Next on the list is Thud, Screech, Red Claw, and Sierra. Though those might be a bit more difficult to come across....Hmmmm....
She looked back to Pangaea. "Yeah, I guess I'm not too surprised how that ended. And no worries, I'm following those dino-terms completely!" Though she took note that Guido doesn't seem to be so lucky with his adorable look of confusion. His adorable cluelessness made her feel better about everything!
-
"Hello. Anybody home?" Anna said out loud, makng her presence known, as the group approached the Swimmer nesting area.
"Yes, we're still here. Hello, Ducky. Did you have a good time swimming?" Mrs. Swimmer asked her daughter.
"Oh, yes I did," Ducky giggled.
"I'm glad to hear it. What brings you here, and why is Anna carrying Cera?" Mrs. Swimmer asked in a surprised manner.
"Well, Cera's not feeling well, and I've heard of your knowledge of the valley's plants and what sicknesses they're used for," Anna replied as she gently set Cera down in front of Mrs. Swimmer. Cera groaned n a sickly manner as she curled up on the ground.
"Do you know what's wrong?" Mrs. Swimmer asked.
"I think it's indigestion, and a nasty case at that, too," Anna sad.
"What does that word mean?" Mrs. Swimmer asked curiously.
"Oh! I'm sorry, that's a human term. She says she ate a lot of treesweets, and now she has really bad belly pain with a burning feeling, and she feels like she could lose her food. She said it gets worse if she runs or walks quickly," Anna replied.
"Poor girl. I do know exactly what will help. Just stay put until I get back," Mrs. Swimmer instructed.
"I'll watch the little ones for ya," Anna offered.
"Thanks, dear. Okay, I'll be back soon," Mrs. Swimmer replied before she took off.
"Please make it quick," Cera groaned again before Ducky approached her.
"I know exactly how it feels," Anna sympathized with her threehorn friend.
"That is why you should not eat so many treesweets at once, yep yep yep," Ducky added in a cautionary manner.
"Oh, shut up," Cera piped.
-
Claw turned around to face a newcomer, who was a human. Fastbiter didn't know that one, so he said:
"Hello, I am Claw. Who are you?"
"Hi, I'm Chomper" little sharptooth said with friendly smile, like Claw intent to get to know that new human.
-
"Hey Claw and Chomper. Nice to meet both of you. My name is Von. I've been a member of the GOF for a few days now. Long story short, I got sucked into my computer and ended up here in the Great Valley."
Von then asked "Well, I already know who Chomper is, since he's my favorite Great Valley character, but who are you claw? Are you a human as well?"
-
"Yes. Yes, I am" Claw answered "Back at GOF I am known as Myrkin, but Claw will do just as well in this place."
"Er... What is computer, Von?" Chomper asked, not familiar with that word.
-
Jasper was standing there silent as he never expected to see Chomper face to face before. He finally took a deep breath and said, "Hi you two. I'm Jasper, which is part of my initials and everyone calls me that anyway. It's nice to meet you Claw and Chomper. Hey Von you want me to explain what a computer is to Chomper or you want to do it yourself?"
-
"I don't know how I'd even begin to explain what a computer is to Chomper. You can try if you want."
-
Jasper took off his hat and scratched his head a bit not knowing what to say before he put his hat back on and finally said, "Well it's basically a machine that can do many tasks fairly quickly and if not easy. You can also learn a lot using a computer and you get information on what's happening with the outside world."
-
Mim and Grandpa Longneck went out to eat some green leaves for themselves and bring some back for the other injured dinos who could not, or should not, move much.
Flapper was using a stick as a sort of crutch to get around himself. Though at a slower speed then he was use to walking.
"At least it's a nice day." He said aloud, half to himself and half to some others nearby.
-
The Utahraptor shrugged and headed off into the bushes where he ran into James.
James screamed and leapt to his feet and ran. After running a bit, he noticed that the Utahraptor was not giving chase and was instead staring at him.
"You're pretty strange for a Great Valley dinosaur," it said. It sounded like a male and it seemed to have a slight New Jersey accent.
"A talking Utahraptor!?" James shouted. Then again, he had turned into an Oviraptor.
The Utahraptor continued staring. "You get hit in the head or something?"
"No!" James shouted.
Unbeknownst to him, he was shouting very loudly behind a bush near Ducky, Anna and Cera.
-
"Oh, I see," Chomper said "But how thic... computer do it? How it communicate with others? Does it shout very loud?"
-
Jasper said to Chomper, "Nope. It doesn't shout it sends messages quickly and quietly. I will say it took a while for them to make all of that happen." Jasper then took off his hat and straighten out his hair a bit and then put his hat back on his head.
-
Von wanted to talk about something else. "So you were teaching Claw here how to speak sharptooth? That sounds like fun! Maybe all three of us could try to learn some. I'm sure your a good teacher!"
-
Jasper said to Von, "Not for me dude. I have a headache from work, which is the reason why I didn't get home until yesterday. Learning anything new right now will just be too much for me. My job is good, but the hours are not good though."
-
Daniel flapped hi wing to fly and and tried to land on Sparky's head but due to his inexperience he somehow at the last second manage to flip and while he landed on he head he landed on his back rather than his feet. "From you reaction I take it you really like Strut and Ozzy?"
-
If it had been physically possible, Rick would've been shaking with dread. Still being able to hear Zaines words in his ears to Longtail. He looked back between Longtail and Zaine who was now conversing with Rob, and silently sighed as he realized what he was going to have to do, despite knowing Longtail had the ability to seriously hurt or even kill him. Rick however stood his ground and looked Longtail straight in the eye, and in the silence of the moment, Rick could swear he heard a part of Longtail snap.
Cyrix for his part as well, was shocked into silence. His thoughts were running a mile a minute. 'It... it can't be possible! No one in this valley knows about Longtail's linage... and even the fact that Zaine found out was an accident.... but Rob... he spoke so calmly... and sounded absolutely certain of what he said... and it was all true... so that means he knows... and if he knows, then I have no choice...' Cyrix then quietly sighed as he stepped over to stand in front of Rob. Then with a momentary flush of embarrassment on his face Cyrix bowed down to Rob as he spoke. "Rob, I am sorry for what I said. I may be old, but even I know when to show respect to those wiser than me."
Before he could move or speak to try and clam Longtail down the young flyer leapt forward with a burst of astonishing speed and bit down hard enough on Ricks neck to draw blood and used the talons on his feet and the claws on his wings to try and create as many wounds as possible, all the while screeching aloud, "YOU BETRAYED ME!!!" over and over again.
Rick at that moment was torn between shock from being attacked and anger that it was someone he knew so well that was doing it. He reared back onto his hind legs and gave a pained cry as he lost his footing and crashed to the ground still feeling Longtail shredding and tearing at his neck.
-
"Well, you don't have to if you don't want to, Jasper. I just think it would be a helpful skill in this place."
Von then turned back to Chomper and asked "So, how do you say hello again?
(OOC if you want Myrken, You can control my character and make him try to learn some sharptooth, just so we won't have to have to make so many short posts back and forth to eachother.)
-
Chomper smiled and repeated that sound, which was sharptooth word for 'hello', "Hello"
"Hellooo" Claw said, trying to imitate Chomper as best as he could.
Von listened to Chomper and Claw and then he roared, "Hello"
"You are doing good, guys," little sharptooth praised them, then he explained how they should introduce themselves.
-
Flapper went over to help gather some green food, not able to carry but he could help to gather some. Some of what he did was use his stick/ makeshift crutch to spear some leaves on the ground then try to get the leaf so he'd not need to bend down and then put it on the pile of gathered leaves.
-
Smiling, Sparky looked up at the flying little reptile on her head, plenty amused by the clumsy landing, but not really minding him being there at all. In fact, she liked it as it reminded her of her pets back home. "Yuppers! Ozzy's in my Top 5 Favorite LBT-ers! Currently #4 at the moment!"
-
"Really?" Daniel asked not bothering to right himself and stayed in the laying position on his back. "If you don't mind could you tell me that top five list of yours, I really like to know that kinda stuff" he said with a smile.
-
Von heard the roars that Chomper made, and tried to recreate them as best he could
"Halo, mi nam is... Helo my nam is...Hello, my name is..."
It took him a few tries to get it right. "Whats next, Chomper?"
-
Jasper wanted to encourage Von and he said to him, "Your doing alright Von. Keep up the good work."
Jasper then sat down on the ground as he was tired of standing around for such a long period of time.
-
A sense of happiness and relief filled Rob as Cyrix apologized to him. Here he thought he was never going to be able to convince Cyrix that Rob knew about Longtail, but now the rainbowface seemed to understand where he was coming from. However, when Cyrix claimed Rob to be wiser than him, it made him feel kind of uncomfortable. "Cyrix, I could never be wiser than you. You have so much wisdom within you, some that a human like me would kill for. I simply just look up to you as Zaine does for guidance. You don't know it, but you've inspired me a lot recently." Before he could continue, he noticed that Longtail had gone on the offense against Rick, and it didn't look good. "Longtail, stop!" he yelled out.
Zaine did not waste any time to act. Before he realized what he was about to do, he had already started charging and body slammed into Longtail, forcing him off of Rick. "That's enough Longtail! You've gone too far this time!"
Rob was shocked with Zaine's actions, but he knew that it was only going to get worse now. Not taking any chances, he rushed over and pulled Rick aside. "I gotcha Rick," he assured, then turning to Cyrix. "We have to force Longtail to calm down somehow before he goes on a rampage! You and I both know what he'll do to the Great Valley if he isn't stopped!"
Littlefoot wanted to stay out of the conflict, but he couldn't leave Rob and Zaine to face Longtail on their own. If there was any way to calm him down, the longneck had to think of it and fast. "There's got to be something we can do." He tried calling out Longtail's name, hoping he could break through to him. "Longtail, snap out of it! Don't do something that you'll regret later!"
-
Cyrix was shocked when he saw what was happening. He stepped ahead of Rob, Littlefoot and Zaine, as he stared Longtail in the eyes. "Everyone step back. This won't be much of a fight."
Rick knowing what Cyrix intended to do, placed his tail inbetween Rob, Littlefoot, Zaine and Cyrix. Still in a great deal of pain from his wounds to his neck Rick nonetheless inched his face forward so he could speak with the trio. "Listen guys. This is important. I'm going to give you all the short, fast version of why what Zaine said made Longtail snap. It turns out the day you two met Zaine, Longtail was in a bad place in his heart, and he wasn't sure if he could trust himself to continue living let alone anyone around him. He... was close to killing himself when he met you Zaine, and you saved him... in more ways than one. So Longtail doesn't see you as just a friend or even a brother, but his savior. And to see you stand against him when you are the only one he can rely on... broke his heart."
Longtail gave a mixed cry of anguish and rage as he charged at his adoptive uncle fully intent on removing Cyrix as a threat.
Cyrix however knew what he had to do and with his first movement lashed out with his tail smacking Longtail in the belly sending the flyer backwards rolling end over end until he stopped where his initial charge had started from. He then stepped over to Longtail using his foot held his adoptive nephew in place.
The two combatants locked eyes with each other and for the longest moment of their lives both Longtail and Cyrix seemed to understand, truly what the other was going through in their hearts. Cyrix at that moment reached forward and gently placed a hand on Longtail's chest and slowly whispered to his nephew, "Your life... and feelings are always important to me... and I don't blame you for being mad at me, just know that I'll be here... when you need me."
As Cyrix stepped back and took his hand off his nephew, Longtail lashed out with his tail, catching Cyrix in the face, and jumped up as he replied, "Then it's a good thing I will NEVER need any of you traitors ever again!!!" the young flyer then flapped his wings and took to the sky intent on putting as much distance as he could between those in the clearing.
-
Nana was listening to their conversation and noticed she hadn't said anything in a while, but she personally didn't care, she didn't think she needed to make up for her lack of chatty-ness, but she joined the conversation anyway. "Yeah, me too. I'd like to hear your five-favourite-characters-list too," she said.
-
Sparky looked at both the fun Flyer on her head and the fun Longneck standing by her. She didn't expect there would be such interest in her Top Five. But she was more than happy to share:
"#1 is always gonna be Sierra. Currently, #2 are those Domeheads from the first movie, #3 is Thud, #4 is of course Ozzy. And #5 be the Plated Sharptooth from LBT 5."
Beaming she then asked, "How bout you guys?"
-
Zaine knew how much he meant to Longtail, but at the same time it hurt him listening to Rick's words. "If anything, he saved me," the longneck muttered under his breath. When Longtail broke free from his uncle and proceeded to fly away, Zaine thought of another crazy idea, one that he didn't think of until that point. He rushed towards Longtail, and as the flyer began his flight Zaine called out to him, "What would your mother think of you if she saw you like this?"
Littlefoot gasped a bit, as he knew that Longtail's mother was a sore subject for the flyer. "I can't believe Zaine brought her up," he whispered in slight fear. He rushed over to Rob, Cyrix, and Rick. "Rob, I think this is going to get really ugly really quickly."
"I think so too," Rob agreed. "Longtail doesn't like his mother being brought up, especially in such a manner as that. I hope Zaine knows what he's doing." Fortunately, in the back of his mind, Rob had ever faith in Zaine. It would be hard for him not to, since he did create Zaine after all.
-
Nana thought hard at the question, but she came up with an answer. "Well, Littlefoot's at the top, then Chomper, then Cera, then Ozzy, and then Strut," she answered.
-
Daniel looked at the sky as he thought. "Let's see, first is Pterano that's for sure, second is the Spinosaurus from the 11th movie I think it is just because Spino's my favorite dinosaur, third is Sharptooth himself, forth is the same plated sharptooth your talking about and fifth is Screech"
-
“Umm…I don’t feel comfortable with choosing favorites myself,” Pangaea said shyly, “especially since we’re meeting these guys for real; I don’t want to hurt someone’s feelings or anything by implying I don’t like them as much as someone else.”
“Wait, wait, hold on a minute here!” a perplexed-looking Guido interjected, waving his hands. “I know that where you guys come from, you’ve seen our whole world and everybody in it as…like…a story in pictures or something; Pangaea already explained that to me.”
He glanced from Nana to Daniel to Sparky. “And out of all the dinosaurs you’ve seen, the sharpteeth are some of the ones you like the best? The ones that would try to eat you if you met them? What’s up with that?”
-
Nana thought about that question for a bit. Why did she like Sharpteeth? "Well, Guido...I can't really answer that. I guess it's all about perspective and how you look at things. I mean, we've never really been in any real danger from them, so I guess we really don't have a reason to hate them, and besides, different people like different things, I guess," Nana shrugged.
-
"Well they can't hurt us from inside a TV or computer screen, plus you have to admit when your not scared for your life sharpteeth are pretty cool with all the roaring and the claws and everything" Daniel said getting to his feet and emphasized his point by doing actions similar to what Petrie did when he was telling Pterano how much of a brave adventurer he was.
-
Sparky chuckled at Daniel's impression of Petrie. "Easy there, tough guy."
She looked back to Guido. "Exactly what they said. Since we never really had a bad experience with them, we have no reason to fear them. Personally, I have a special liking for carnivores and the general 'bad guys', and in most cases the 'bad guy' is a sharptooth." She paused for a moment before adding, "Though if Thud or the magical liopleurodon or something attacked me, I would still love 'em. In fact, I'd probably love them even more if they did try to eat me!"
-
(OOC: The RP is officially open again with me as the new GM. I will be playing Rat_lady7’s dinosona just long enough to take her “out of view” of the RP. For more info, please refer to the discussion thread (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=6441&st=860).)
Amy sighed in resignation as Anna, Ducky, and Cera apparently failed to hear or notice her. Feeling hungry, she decided to move on, heading in the direction of the Thundering Falls.
--------------------------------------------------
Moving in the direction of Screech’s voice, Red Claw made his way over to the body of the leafeater the two fast biters were eating from. Thud stepped aside as the huge sharptooth approached, still limping slightly from the injury he had received last night. Screech, however, couldn’t be bothered as he continued to aggressively tear meat from the carcass.
Though Thud didn’t see and Screech didn’t look, Red Claw’s face was contorted with rage. Even with an army of fast biters at his side, he had lost to a bunch of leafeaters, and failed even to grab a bite of the flyer that had ruined his eyes.
Like Screech, Red Claw took out his anger on the dead dinosaur in front of him. Lunging forward with jaws agape, he tore a massive chunk of flesh from its side, throwing back his enormous head and swallowing it whole. Opening his jaws even wider, he took a second bite, this time shaking his head violently from side to side before gulping it down. As he ate, Red Claw imagined the sounds of flesh tearing and bones crunching accompanied by the screams of pain and terror of the dinosaurs who had wounded and humiliated him. He swore to himself that, whatever it took, he would make this fantasy real soon enough.
--------------------------------------------------
Guido looked even more bewildered after hearing Nana, Daniel, and especially Sparky’s explanations of why they liked sharpteeth.
He turned to Pangaea and whispered, “Seriously, did she jump off a cliff when she first got here, too? And land on her head?”
“Uh, no,” Pangaea said, “she's always been like that, as far as I know.” I guess now probably wouldn’t be the best time to mention that sharpteeth are some of my favorite dinosaurs, too, he thought humorously.
--------------------------------------------------
“There, Strut!” Ozzy said, pointing. “Do you see what I see?”
“Um, a tall, treacherous cliff?” Strut asked.
“No, Mulch Mouth! Breakfast!” Ozzy and Strut had come to the edge of the forest, where a rugged, rocky bluff rose up before them. On an outcrop about twenty or thirty feet above their heads was a flyer’s nest full of eggs, with no parent in sight.
“All we have to do is climb it,” Ozzy said, rubbing his hands together in anticipation.
“Oh no, not me!” Strut protested. “You can have all the eggs; I’m staying down here.”
“Well, if you’re going to be that way…” Ozzy grumbled, “at least give me a boost up.” He shoved Strut forward to the base of the cliff.
“Huh?” Strut said, confused. “What areóOOF!” He staggered as Ozzy stepped onto his back.
“Hold still!” Ozzy scolded. “I need to reach this first handhold…” He reached for a large rock protruding from the side of the cliff.
“I didn’t know you were so heavy!” Strut complained. Straining beneath Ozzy’s weight, he began teetering from side to side.
“I said, hold still!” Ozzy hollered.
“I can’t help it,” Strut moaned …I think I ate too much of that fruit; I’m feeling dizzy.”
“You were hatched dizzy!” Ozzy snapped. “Now don’t move! I’ve almost got it…” He stretched for the rock, but it was just out of his reach.
“Shells!” Ozzy cursed. “I need to get higher…”
“How are you going toóOW!” Strut was cut off again as Ozzy moved one foot onto his head.
“Almost got it…” Ozzy said. “Just keep your head steady…”
Reaching once more for the rock, Ozzy finally grasped it. He planted one foot against the wall and pushed off from Strut’s head with the other (a distinctly uncomfortable experience for the other egg stealer, who collapsed dazedly to the ground afterwards). This gave him enough of a boost to grab the rock with both hands, allowing him to pull himself further up the cliff.
“I made it!” Ozzy shouted triumphantly. He glanced back down the cliff. “You see, Strut? That’s why we stick together: teamwork!”
“Right…” Strut muttered weakly.
-
Longtail against everything he'd ever done while flying, he turned his neck and in response his body twisted almost in a complete 180 degrees and as he struck out towards Zaine he screamed "YOU LEAVE MY MOTHER OUT OF THIS!!!"
Rick looked up and he'd thought it was impossible for any creature to pull off without harming themselves, but lo and behold as he listened to Zaine mention Longtail's mother he watched almost transfixed as Longtail pulled an complete U-turn in mid-air. Rick then sighed heavily as he turned his body sideways and brought his tail down through the air connecting directly with Longtail's face. "Right between the eyes." commented Rick with a smile.
Cyrix rushed forward and immediately checked on his nephew.
"He's unconscious but alive." he said with concern and then turned to Rick and asked, "How did you know to hit him right there?"
Rick rolled his eyes, momentarily ignoring Cyrix's question and lowered his neck to face Zaine as he asked with a serious tone, "You just won't be happy until Longtail is breathing fire will you?"
~~~
Grandma Longneck had finished eating her fill of food, and was simply walking around the valley enjoying the beauty that never seemed to fade from their home. However she noticed a very familiar sound followed by an even more familiar voice. "Oh dear... I wonder who had the idea to make Longtail angry this early in the morning." she commented to herself as she began to walk towards what she hoped was simply a misunderstanding.
~~~
Spike sat down next to Ducky and sighed. He hated seeing his friends in any kind of pain... even if it was self inflicted. However he continued to stay silent and simply watch and wait to see what would happen.
-
Zaine glared at Rick. "Excuse me for saving your tail just now! Maybe I should have let him kill you instead!" He didn't want to be like this, but he was tired of watching Longtail suffer with this dark side. He wanted to do everything he could for Longtail, and yet nothing was getting done about it. He hated it, and he hated how nobody was helping.
"Zaine, stop it!" Rob yelled. He was overall shocked that Zaine was being so cruel right now, something he never expected. "This isn't helping the situation at all!"
"Oh I'm sorry!" Zaine yelled back. "I didn't know you were in charge of the situation! You ask me you did a terrible job of keeping things from getting out of control!"
"That's not what I meant," Rob replied. "I know how angry you are about Longtail, but-"
"What did you just say?" Zaine was filled with an uncontrollable rage, one he had never experienced before, and he was letting Rob have it all. "Did you just say you know how I feel? How dare you? How could you possibly know exactly how I feel?"
"I created you!" Rob answered. "Your feelings and emotions are based off my own!"
"I DON'T CARE THAT YOU CREATED ME!" Zaine now screaming with hatred. "I DON'T CARE WHAT YOU THINK YOU KNOW ABOUT ME OR MY FRIENDS BECAUSE YOU DON'T KNOW ANYTHING!" Rob couldn't come up with a response. He was too shocked to even open his mouth. Zaine realized this, and he kept going on. "You don't know what it's like for me to watch him endure his pain. You don't know what it's like for me to watch him turn on his family and friends! You have no idea what it's like for me to watch him suffer every waking moment of his life!"
"Zaine," Rob tried to reply, but Zaine shook his head.
"I hate you! Get away from me! Leave me and my friends alone!"
"Zaine, listen to me," Rob pleaded, but Zaine lunged towards him and body slammed him.
"GET THE HELL OUT OF THE GREAT VALLEY!" Zaine had never screamed louder before in his life, and he never thought it would happen until today.
Rob stumbled back and regained himself. He couldn't open his mouth. He couldn't even move. He stood still, frozen, in complete shock that his own character attacked him with such rage. After not saying anything, Rob closed his eyes and bowed his head. "Fine." With that, Rob turned around and started walking away. He didn't turn around once, not noticing that Zaine had stormed off in the opposite direction. He didn't even notice Littlefoot calling out to him.
"Rob!" Littlefoot called out. "Rob! Wait! Come back!" Unfortunately, the once human now fast biter had disappeared from sight. Tears began to roll from Littlefoot's eyes. "Rob," he whispered in sadness. He couldn't believe everything that had happened, but the worst part was that it had all happened so fast. Heartbroken, Littlefoot left the area as well, heading back to his nest.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Meanwhile, Threehorn was heading towards the area to find out what the commotion was. He had heard several screams and yells, like a battle was occurring, but he didn't know exactly who was involved. Whomever they were, he was going to have a few words for them. Along the way, he noticed one lonely fast biter walking in the direction of the Mysterious Beyond. "He must be the newcomer that was bitten," he said to himself. As much as he didn't want to get himself involved, he felt like he had to do something. "What would Tria do," he asked himself. Groaning, he started to follow the fast biter.
-
"Who was that?" Anna asked out loud, having been alerted by the two male voices nearby.
"Who was what?" Ducky asked.
"I dunno. Stay put," Anna said before she stretched to make herself taller and glanced around her surroundings. She saw what looked like a large fastbiter and a fastrunner, and it sounded like arguing to her.
"Nah, nobody I know. Two dinosaurs havin' an argument I guess. Whatever it is, I ain't gettin' involved," Anna said as she resumed her normal stance. At the same time, Ducky and Spike's mother returned with a handful of reddish-colored flowers.
"Here you go, little one. Let's see if this helps," Mrs. Swimmer said as she gently set the flowers down in front of Cera.
"I hope so," Cera spoke up before she began to eat the flowers. Tricia simply watched her older sister, mostly out of concern.
-
Rick was shocked at how quickly the situation here had dissolved. He looked down at Cyrix and asked, "W-what just happened?!"
Cyrix for his part was stunned as well. "Zaine.... has never spoken out to anyone like that... but to do so... to his creator..." Cyrix stopped talking and for the first time in a long time he had an utter look of confusion on his face as he turned to Rick and asked, "What do we do now?"
Rick only thought about his answer for a second, as he replied, "Cyrix... you go and calm down Littlefoot. I'll talk to Zaine."
Cyrix blinked and asked, "What of Longtail?"
Rick looked down and noticed with a look of bewilderment as he realized "Longtail's gone!"
~~~~
Grandma Longneck stopped walking after the sounds of fighting had died off. "Well I guess the problem took care of itself I do hope." she said aloud to herself as she turned to walk back to her mate.
~~~~
Longtail had taken the moment of distraction from Zaine and Robs outburst to sneak away and at this moment was following Rob with a cross of fear and confusion on his face. He slowly landed next to Rob and simply walked quietly alongside him, not wanting to break him out of his thoughts.
Rick having returned to his human form quickly caught up to Zaine and stepped in front of him. "You don't have to say anything Zaine... just listen. I know it isn't easy to see Longtail suffer so much, especially after what you two have been through. But try to understand... if I hadn't steeped in, he would have KILLED you. I could not let that happen, and Longtail is tough, he's survived worse than a few hits from me. Now what seems to be your problem with Rob?"
Cyrix knew where Littlefoots nest was and happened to be waiting for the young longneck.
-
James emerged from behind the bush near Ducky and Cera to get away from the strange dinosaur.
"Wait! I just wanted to get to know you!" the Utahraptor shouted.
"Get lost!" James retorted. He then stood in shock as he saw Anna, Ducky, Cera and Ms. Swimmer. "Wait, more dinosaurs?"
-
Littlefoot had returned to his nest, still deeply saddened by what had happened between Zaine and Rob. Normally he had some sort of idea on how to solve a problem, but he had never experienced one like this. "Rob," he whispered again. "I wish there was a way to bring you back." When he finally reached his nest, he noticed that Cyrix was there waiting for him. "Oh, hi Mr. Cyrix." He tried to shake the tears away and cleared his throat a couple times.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zaine was really in no mood to talk to anybody at this point. The sheer anger towards Rob had taken its toll on him, and all he wanted to do was vent off the steam building inside him. When Rick caught up to him, Zaine wanted to push him aside and continue walking. Unfortunately, it didn't seem like Rick was going to let him go anytime soon. "I hate seeing Longtail like that. I hate it with every ounce of my body, because I feel like sometimes there's nothing I can do to snap him out of it. I don't want anything bad to happen to Longtail. Rob will never understand how I feel about Longtail, no matter how hard he tries!" Zaine was getting angrier by the minute, until he started mildly yelling. "He just thinks he's so damn smart because he created me! He thinks he knows everything and he doesn't!" Zaine was breathing heavily, and out of his surprise it seemed like he was starting to calm down, if only slightly. A tear rolled down his cheek as Zaine confessed how he really felt. "Why did he create me to be so weak? Why couldn't he have created me to be stronger, so I could prevent outbursts like Longtail's?"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Many emotions were buzzing through Rob's mind, and he hated every minute of it. He felt anything from a range of anger, hurt, depression, confusion and hopelessness. He didn't think Zaine could be pushed that far to the point of attacking him, and he had no intention of doing so in the first place. At the same time, in the back of his mind Rob felt like this was the right thing to do. "Nobody wants me here," he muttered to himself. "All they see is a vicious fast biter, a monster. Maybe it's better that I just leave the Great Valley for good." As he walked, he couldn't stop thinking of Littlefoot. There was so much he wanted to tell him, but it didn't seem like he was going to get that chance now. I'm sorry, Littlefoot. Rob eventually noticed that Longtail had landed next to him. At first he tensed up a bit, but then relaxed when Longtail didn't break out against him. "How are you feeling?" he finally asked the flyer.
-
"Wow! You are getting pretty good," Chomper said "Try saying this: I'm going to the pond" he roared in sharptooth, then explained what it meant.
-
Von tried to roar what Chomper had just roared. "I gone to the pon...I'm going to the pond." He got it with a little less trouble that time.
"How did I do, Chomper?"
-
"Great. Now you, Claw," Chomper turned to fastbiter, who was repeating under his breath the new words of sharptooth language.
"I'm doing to the pony... I'm going to the pond", he said.
"That's good. Now say: Goodbye"
-
Feeling better Flapper decided to have a walk around the area to see how everyone else was doing and what they were up to. Some of the other dinos who were feeling better who had been injured in the fight also started to walk over to where they usually lived.
Mim walked off to find a place to sit down and rest from what she had been doing earlier.
Grandpa Longneck had finished eating for a while & decided to go on a tour of the nearby areas of the Great Valley to see how everyone was doing in general.
-
Cyrix gave a sad smile of his own as he stepped forward.
"I know it is never easy to see those you care for fighting like that, even when they are new to your home." He then took a moment to look Littlefoot in the eyes. "But what is important now, above all else is that you stand up for them. Show them that you are the stone that holds them together, like a tree holds the leaves. You have to let them see that no matter how many times your feelings are hurt, or how scared you are, that your heart is strong enough to let you look them in the eyes and still stand as if you'd just saved the valley." He stopped speaking to allow Littlefoot a moment to try and digest what he'd said.
~~~~
Longtail faced Rob for several moments before shedding several tears. When the young flyer spoke, his voice cracked with both sorrow and rage. "I am so tired... of being angry all the time! Even when I'm happy, I can still feel my anger deep down inside me, just waiting for a reason to escape!" His voice while still laced with rage, became louder as he started to shout. "I am more than just anger and rage! I am a flyer, but my emotions ruin everything in my life! I'm not afraid to show what I can do, but whenever I get the least bit angry or upset, I just lose control! And the worst part of it all is... that I like it! But I know I shouldn't, I know I should stop and think things through!"
He took a breath and shuddered, turning away from Rob for a moment before speaking again, this time all the anger in his voice was now replaced with sadness and fear. "Even when Zaine mentioned my mother... I was angry, and that is the first feeling I used... even though I really felt sad inside... because he was right... he's always right. Zaine... makes me feel safe, even when I know I'm going to do something that could kill me... he helps me... even when he doesn't know it... I'm tired of being angry, I don't want to be angry anymore, not at Zaine, not at Uncle Cyrix, or anyone..."
Longtail then broke down and began to sob openly. "I don't deserve to have friends, or a family!"
~~~
Rick felt his heart skip a beat when he heard what Zaine had said. He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a quarter showing it Zaine in the light. "Zaine" he stated with a sigh. "You of all the dinosaurs I know, are not weak, and you are foolish for thinking such things. You may not have any claws, sharpteeth, or spikes to fight with, but your strength, your true strength lies right here." he said as he pointed to Zaine heart. "You may feel like nothing you do works, when Longtail loses his control of his emotions, but you'd be so far from the truth. In fact, your voice is what brings him happiness. Just being near you, lets him relax even if his face and body doesn't show it right away."
He then flashed the quarter again, being sure to show off both sides. "You see this shiny stone, on both sides are pictures. One of a flyer, and one of a human like me. You Zaine, are the human. Wise, strong, and above all, reliable. Just like Longtail is the flyer on the other side. You two, are halves of the same stone. Where Longtail is fierce and headstrong, you are clam, and confident showing that you two are meant to be friends no matter what."
~~~~
Grandma Longneck had stopped near the fast water and had a small drink as she watched the wind blow through the leaves in the trees with a content smile on her face. "These times, are just so peaceful. I love being able to take a moment to enjoy things like this." she commented aloud to herself.
-
Rob sighed as he listened to Longtail confess his feelings. He felt terrible for the flyer, as he knew exactly what Longtail had to deal with. "Longtail, if anybody deserves friends and family it's you." He used his claw to gently brush the flyer's cheek dry from his tears. "Look at everything you have been through up until now. Think about where you came from and how you got to the Great Valley." Every word Rob spoke, he meant with the greatest sense of compassion from the deepest parts of his heart. "You did not give up at any point in your life, no matter how difficult things were. You overcame every obstacle because you are strong. You are one of the strongest dinosaurs I have ever met, and that's why you deserve friends like Zaine and family like your uncle. They will die for you because they will never give up on you, just like you never gave up on yourself." Rob couldn't help but smile a bit. He wanted to be as friendly to Longtail as possible to help cheer him up. "Your place, as it always has been, is here in the Great Valley, your home."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zaine let Rick's words sink in as he began to calm down a little. He was still a little angry over the whole situation, but at least he was feeling a bit better. Nevertheless, he shook his head. "I know you're trying to help, but you don't get it. You and Rob may create everything that happens to us, but you don't actually experience them. You will never truly know what Longtail has to go through every day, even if you did create him. Just like Rob will never know exactly how I feel about Longtail." Trying not to get too angry he took a deep breath and looked Rick dead in the eyes. "We may not exist in your world, but in our world, everything happens for real. Here, Longtail suffers real pain, and we never know if he will ever stop."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Littlefoot listened to Cyrix's words and he nodded a little. "I just don't want to see Rob leave." I've only known him for a little bit, and yet I feel like I've known him my entire life. There's so much I want to ask him and tell him, but above all, I want to help him. I want to help him get out of his fast biter body and back to his human form" He looked back up at Cyrix, trying as hard as he could not to cry. "I don't know what to do."
-
Everybody was surprised to see the unknown fastrunner stumble upon them.
"Of course we're dinosaurs. What did you expect? The living dead?" Cera cracked.
"Hey, be nice. He's probably not from around here," Anna said to the threehorn.
"It is another newcomer, oh yes yes yes," Ducky spoke up as her siblings hid behind their mother.
"He must be. I have never seen him before," Cera said more nicely that time.
"Is he one of your friends, Anna?" Mrs. Swimmer asked.
"I need to find out who he is first," Anna replied before she looked back to the fastrunner. "Don't be afraid, we're harmless. Are ya new to this area?"
-
"Goodbye." Von was getting better at it. He got it on one try that time.
"This language is more involved than I thought, Chomper. All of these roars and growling, but also lots of clicks and other sounds."
-
James could only stare in shock for a few minutes. "No, I'm not from this area," he replied.
The Utahraptor emerged from a nearby bush. "Come on, that's no way to greet someone who just wants to talk," he said with a sigh.
-
Longtail sighed and let more tears fall down his face, as he knew that Rob was indeed right, but there was still one thing bothering the young flyer. "Y-you're right Rob.... but even now... when I should be getting over this sadness, and feeling happy, I still just feel so enraged... but I don't know why! And... it scares me. I need help... I don't want to lose myself... t-to my anger...." he said between sobs
~~~~~~
Cyrix smiled and held back a short laugh.
"Now, Littlefoot... the answer to your question is an easy one." He paused for a moment before speaking. "What does your heart tell you to do?" he said with a bright almost fatherly smile as he patted Littlefoot on the head.
~~~~~~
Rick sat down on the ground under him and folded his legs as he gave Zaines words a moment to sink in. "I... I suppose you are right Zaine. I will never know how much Longtail suffers. But... maybe we can change all that!" he said with a small but devious smile.
-
Rob could tell how much pain Longtail was feeling right now, and he was going to do everything he could to make him feel better. "Listen to me Longtail. I know this may be very difficult for you see, but you have to believe me on this. None of this is your fault. You can't blame yourself for anything that you do in your enraged state. It's just something that you can't control." Rob had a feeling what he was saying wasn't helping at all, so he tried a new tactic. "I know I'm not much help, and I'm sorry you're so stricken like this. I wish there was something I can do to help you."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Not having known Rick at all, Zaine was caught a little off guard by his comment and smile. He had a feeling Rick had something in mind, but as to what was beyond him. "What are you talking about?" he asked nervously. "What are you planning?"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Littlefoot closed his eyes and thought really hard. "He won't leave," he concluded. "He'll come back, and we'll somehow find a way to turn him back to his regular form. I don't know how, and I don't know when, but we'll figure it out."
-
Anna could quickly sense the others' sudden uneasiness about a sharptooth being in their presence. To ease whatever tension could come along, she was just as quick to point out an observation.
"Hey, he speaks English, I mean, leafeater. That must mean he's a trustworthy sharptooth like Chomper," Anna pointed out. The others simply remained where they were.
-
The Utahraptor turned the others. "Erm, yeah, hi," he said nervously. He was not liking the looks the others were giving him. "Uh, my name's Deimos and..."
James shook his head. "Wait, what!?" he blurted out. This dinosaur had the exact same name as several of the dinosaur characters that he roleplayed as.
-
"Goodbye" Claw repeated after Chomper. He was begining to wonder when Chronicler or Ruby is going to come back. He prefered to set out as soons as possible and get the cure. He didn't wish to feel other symptoms of eating that poisonous fruit. The headache was bad enough.
"Yes, there is many of them. You have to be careful while making them or you could be greatly misunderstood," Chomper spoke to Von.
-
"Hello, My name is Von. I'm going to the Pond. Goodbye" Von was just rehearsing everything he just learned to make sure he got it down.
"Hey, Claw. You don't look so good. Is something wrong?"
-
Claw looked at Von, semi-consciously massaging his forehead, "Huh? No.. well... Yes. I have a headache. A long story short: I was forced to eat a fruit, that causes headache first and after a few more days I will be... dead."
-
"What? Thats terrible! I feel so sorry for you." He hadn't yet thought that much about the world he was in. He wasn't sure how he could get back to his own world.
"Please don't think it mean of me for asking, but do you know what would happen to us humans if one of us died in this world? Would we end up back in our own world, or what?"
-
After eating breakfast and taking a bathroom break, Chronicler was now just standing nearby, waiting for Ruby to return. He could be a patient guy, but only if he knew how long he had to wait. In other words, Chronicler was waiting impatiently.
Finally, Ruby arrived at where Chronicler was waiting.
"There you are," said Chronicler, frustratedly. "Now we can finally get going."
"What's wrong, Chronicler?" asked Ruby, concerned by the harsh tone of his voice.
"Sorry, it's just that I have a hard time being patient if I don't know how long I have to wait."
"Well, don't worry, because now you done waiting and we can begin our journey."
Chronicler nodded and headed back to the cave with Ruby.
-
"Deimos? That name sounds really familiar. The only other Deimos I've ever heard of was a fastbiter we call a Utahraptor back in my world, and he was in a war fanfic. Your looks match his description, too," Anna said, wondering if she was in fact speaking to the same Deimos from Twilight Valley.
-
"I have no idea, Von, and I would rather not find out. That's why me, Ruby, Chronicler and Chomper are leaving the Valley to search for cure," Claw answered. At that moment, two fastrunners arrived at the cave.
"Hello, Ruby. Hello, Chronicler" Chomper greeted with them.
"Hello" fastbiter said, trying to put a smile on his face, despite the pain he felt in the head "It's good you're back. Can we journey to your home now, Ruby? I don't want to rush anybody, but finding the cure as soon as possible is preferable for me."
-
Cyrix smiled at the young longneck.
"Then Littlefoot may I suggest we go find Rob and tell him how we plan to help?" He then looked up to the sky as he spoke. "After all Rob could probably use some friendship right now."
~~~~~
Longtail stopped crying as he heard Rob speaking. "W-well... if you want to help... find my so called creator..." he paused for a moment making sure what he said next came out clear, and when he did a bit of anger pushed through his voice."And make him help me find a way to control my anger!"
~~~~~~
Rick looked at Zaine.
"What we need is an adventure. One that hopefully stays inside the valley. But what we need to do is find Rob, Littlefoot and Longtail. Of course I can guess where Littlefoot would be, although finding Rob might be a bit difficult, and finding Longtail is almost all but impossible, if that flyer doesn't want to be found, then he can hide for days..." he gave a small laugh.
"But, we still have to try. After all you and Longtail never seem to give up, no matter what the odds, so neither can I." said Rick with warm smile.
-
Littlefoot nodded. "I just feel terrible for him. It's one thing to be bitten and turned into a fast biter, but it's another for all the grown ups to treat him like he's dangerous. I know that he isn't, but I don't know how to convince the grown ups so. If only there was a way Rob could prove that he doesn't mean harm."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rob could tell that Longtail was starting to become angry again. "Longtail, we won't have to make Rick help you. He'll do it on his own free will because he cares about you, but you need to calm down. You don't want to lose control over your emotions like last time. Just please trust me, he can and will help you."
"Mind if I cut in?" Mr. Threehorn popped out from behind some trees with a stern look on his face. He had been following Rob and Longtail for a little now, just long enough to hear everything they said. "Just where do you two think you're going?"
"I'm going to the Mysterious Beyond," Rob replied. "It's pretty clear that nobody wants me here, so I'm doing the valley a favor and leaving."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"That's actually not a bad idea," Zaine agreed. "Longtail is always up for an adventure, and if we can keep it in the Great Valley then we won't have to worry about running into sharpteeth, at least besides Rob." A small sense of hope was beginning to grow within Zaine's heart, and it felt really good. "Longtail can definitely be hard to find, but we can never stay apart for too long. I'm sure we'll find him."
-
Daniel let out a puff of air as he smiled and calmed down, sitting on Sparky's head. "I wish I turned into a sharptooth when I got sucked into here, however that happened" he said and then leaned forwards to look Sparky in the eyes although upside-down. "You want me off your head or are you okay with it?"
-
Von steps up to Ruby, and extends his hand to shake Ruby's hand. "Why, hello Ruby! I've met Claw and Little Chomper here, and I heard about what happened to Claw. Can I come with you to help?"
-
Deimos scratched his head. "Wait, so you've heard of me before? But I have never left this valley?"
James scratched his head. "Yeah, I've heard of that name too. There was a dinosaur named 'Deimos' in a war story I wrote. You look exactly like him too!"
-
After hearing Guido's comment about Sparky, Nana smirked and though, "I actually wouldn't be suprised is she WAS dropped on her head."
"Everybody's different, Guido, and some people just like different things I guess," Nana said.
-
Petrie nodded, "Everyone different. If not everyone be exactly same." Petrie said, thinking what it would be like if everyone was exactly the same.
"It be strange if everyone same." Petrie said after his imaging what the world would be like if everyone was exactly the same.
-
"Well, I'm not sure if you're the same Deimos I'm thinkin' of," Anna replied. She then heard James' comment and looked at him in a surprised manner.
"You're the one who wrote a story with a dinosaur named Deimos in it? It's called Twilight Valley. Wait a minute. That must explain why you're acting strange around dinosaurs. You're originally a human, is that right?"
-
James nodded. "How did you know about that!?" he demanded. He then pondered. "Wait... You must be one of readers of that story. Then... Oh, s---! We're both former Humans!"
Deimos was staring at the two in puzzlement. "What?" he asked.
-
"Couldn't agree more, Claw," replied Chronicler. "Although my reasons to leaving soon are mostly because we have no idea how long it might take to get there."
Ruby was a little surprised, but accepted Von's gesture and said, "Well, it's nice to meet you too, new friend. What is your name?"
Before Von could say anything, Chronicler gently pushed him away with his bamboo pole and said, "Oh no, you're not coming with us. We've already got enough problems on our hands."
"But Chronicler, he just want's to help us."
"Ruby, it's bad enough that I unintentionally gave humans a bad reputation last night. I don't want to make it even worse by letting people in the Mysterious Beyond see what a real human looks like."
Ruby turned back to Von and stared at him. This was, in fact, the first time she had seen what a real human actually looked like.
-
Well, Chronicler, I do just want to help. But if you think I'd do more harm then good, then I guess you won't need my help." Von's first impression of Chronicler wasn't a very good one. He didn't really know what Chronicler meant when he said he gave Humans a bad reputation. What could he have done that was so bad?
Von turned back to Ruby "By the way, My name is Von. I'd like to get to know you better, but I guess I don't have time for that right now. I guess I'll see you all when you get back. Bye." He said his goodbye's to Chomper and Claw too.
Von stepped out of the cave. "Hmm, Who could I try talking too now? How about Littlefoot?" He set off for the Longneck nest, Perhaps Littlefoot or his grandparents were there. Von also wanted to meet more GoF members to learn more about what was going on, but he figured most GoF members would be with the Great Valley characters. If he looked for those characters, he'd probably see some more humans too.
-
Stretching and grasping for any available handhold or crevice with his spindly fingers, and bracing himself against the same anchorpoints with his powerful legs and large feet, Ozzy slowly worked his way up the side of the bluff. It wasn’t easy for him; his body was built for running, not climbing. Still, he and Strut had been in many situations in which they had had to climb to safety, so he liked to think that he was better at it than the average egg stealer. The climb seemed to take hours, but Ozzy was so focused on attaining his eggy breakfast that he didn’t care.
Finally, Ozzy’s claws gripped the edge of the outcrop on which the nest was built. As he pulled himself up, he craned his long neck over the edge, and drooled at the sight that met him. There must have been over a dozen eggs nestled within that shabbily woven saucer of twigs and tree needles, ready to crack open and eat.
“Aaah…” Ozzy rasped hungrily, “at last!”
He reached out an arm to pluck an egg from the nest, and was about to decide which one he would eat first when there was a whoosh and a gust of air, followed by a thump directly in front of Ozzy. The egg stealer stood frozen in place for a second or so, then slowly looked up, meeting the gaze of a very cross-looking flyer.
“Oh, crap” would have been an accurate human translation of the thought that entered Ozzy’s mind at that moment.
Ozzy grinned as innocently as he could. “Uhh…I think this one’s a dud,” he said, pointing at the egg he had been about to grab. “Mind if I take it off your hands?”
The force of the flyer’s beak hammering down on Ozzy’s snout should have been enough on its own to knock the egg stealer off the cliff, but Ozzy expedited his fall as his hands instinctively flew to his throbbing nose, relinquishing their hold on the outcrop. Ozzy proceeded to tumble backwards down the cliff, his initial cry of pain quickly becoming a drawn-out scream of terror. He landed directly on top of Strut, both egg stealers collapsing into a heap.
“Ow,” Strut grunted. Then he looked up at his brother lying on top of him and asked optimistically: “So, Oz, did you get any eggs?”
“Shud ub, Bark Brain,” Ozzy groaned, still holding his aching nose.
-
Cyrix looked at LIttlefoot with a curious and questioning expression on his face as he asked aloud, 'What exactly did Chomper have to do to prove himself to the other elders here in the valley? Surely you didn't just tell them you helped raise him and they accepted that did they?"
~~~~~~
Longtail was shocked to see that Mr. Threehorn had followed them this far, but at hearing Rob's statement he gave a loud and obvious scoff as he replied, "No Rob, you are not going anywhere! If the valley elders want you gone, then they are going to have a problem on their tails, because I know for a fact that Zaine, nor Littlefoot would forgive themselves if they knew you left without at least saying goodbye."
He then faced Topsy and asked with the air of a friendly challenge, "What do you think Mr.Threehorn, do you see Rob as a threat?!"
~~~~~~
Rick thought for a moment and then asked a question. "Hey Zaine, about that... what do you think it is that draws you and Longtail so close together? What makes you two inseparable?"
-
Jasper looked at the pink fast-biter and said to himself, "So this is Ruby. It's amazing to see that I'm meeting her for the first time." He then waved his hand at her and said, "Hi there Ruby it's nice to meet you. I'm Jasper."
-
Flapper saw a group of dinos and headed over in their direction to see what was going on.
----------
"Me glad everyone not the same." Petrie said.
-
"Yeah, I'm really a human too. Hey, you're Serris from the GOF! Holy crap! There's more GOF members here than I knew of. Oh, sorry for bein' so rude. I'm Cancerian Tiger from the GOF, a.k.a CT. My real name's Anna, but feel free to call me any of 'em," Anna replied, excited to meet yet another GOF member. Meanwhile, the others did their best to understand what the two humans in disguise were talking about.
-
Rob shook his head. "Littlefoot I can understand, but you didn't hear Zaine tell me to leave. He told me he never wanted to see me again and to leave him and the Great Valley." Rob didn't want to get in a fight with Longtail over this, but he knew Zaine meant what he said before.
"So that was you," Threehorn concluded. "I heard yelling and went to see what was going on. Looks like I found it."
"I get it," Rob replied. "You don't trust me, just like all the other grown ups here."
"If you ask me, all you newcomers are strange," Threehorn grunted. He almost moaned a little before continuing, as he was going to have a hard time saying what he had to say. "I initially wanted to believe that you are a threat, but it's clear that you haven't done anything harmful." He glanced at Longtail briefly. "To answer your question: no, I do not think he is a threat."
This answer really caught Rob by surprise. All this time he had known Threehorn to put his own thoughts before anybody else, so to hear him defending him was unexpected. "Thank you."
"Just don't do anything to make me change my mind," Threehorn snorted.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Littlefoot thought for a second, trying to recall if anything was done for Chomper. "I don't remember. I mean we did tell them that Chomper took care of us when we were stranded on his island, and his parents were willing to protect us as well."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Well, we do care a great deal for each other," Zaine replied to Rick's question. "I guess we just have this strong bond where we can tell when one of us needs the other. It sounds weird, but we just know when to be there for each other."
-
Von had walked for a ways before he eyed the Longneck nest. He Noticed Littlefoot there with another Dinosaur he wasn't familiar with. "another strange dinosaur?" He thought. "Could it be another human?"
He walked up to offer a friendly greeting. "Hello."
-
Cyrix seemed confused, but quickly came to a conclusion that ended that.
"Well then so be it. Littlefoot, you and I will have to help those who see Rob as a threat change what they think about him.... but we might need some help. Do you happen to know where your grandmother or grandfather are right now?" he asked the young longneck.
~~~~~~~~
Longtail gave a small grin at Mr.Threehorn. He was glad to see one of valley elders who was seen as a leader defending Rob. He then replied, "Don't worry about a thing Mr.Threehorn, I'll keep Rob out of trouble. You have my word as a flyer." He then bowed, extending his wings to show his respect for Mr.Threehorn.
~~~~~~~~
Rick smiled.
"That is what I was hoping you'd say. It's good to know you two are so close." There was a pause as he knew what he was going to say next might backfire. "However... I do believe I can help Longtail with his anger problems. And I was hoping you'd be willing to help me."
~~~~~~~~
Grandma Longneck was at that moment stepping into their nesting spot and smiled upon seeing her grandson. "Hello Littlefoot, and it is nice to see you too Cyrix. Why are you two here instead of with the others?" she asked out of concern.
-
"I'm sure my Grandma and Grandpa would be willing to help out," Littlefoot replied. Right when he said this, he noticed his Grandma arrived at the nest. He walked up and nuzzled her. "Grandma, we need your help. Everybody in the Great Valley thinks Rob is a threat because he was turned into a fast biter, but he isn't. He's on his way to the Mysterious Beyond, but we need to find him and convince the valley that he's not dangerous." At this point, a human approached the nest and greeted them. Littlefoot did not recognize this human, but he certainly seemed friendly enough. "Hi there," he responded. "You must be another of the newcomers. What's your name?"
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Threehorn snorted and glared at Rob. "He better stay out of trouble. If he does anything that may cause harm to anybody in the valley and I will see to it that he is banished."
"Nice to see you have such faith in me," Rob sarcastically replied. "You don't have to worry about me. I have no intention of harming anybody in the valley."
Threehorn nodded and turned around. "My advice is you keep a low profile in the valley. The rest of the herd won't believe in your innocence just yet, but I can convince them otherwise. Until then, don't do anything drastic."
"No problem," Rob nodded. As Threehorn left, Rob smiled a bit. "Thank you for believing in me." Threehorn gave his signature "HMPH" and headed back towards the valley. Rob glanced back at Longtail. "I guess I'm not going to the Mysterious Beyond after all. Zaine's still going to be pissed at me though."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Well he was the first dinosaur I met when I came to the valley," Zaine explained, "so we've kind of bonded since then. I'm glad I'm so close to him also; he really does feel like my brother that I never had before." When Rick asked if he was willing to help him, Zaine nodded. "I'll do anything to help Longtail out. What's your idea?"
-
"My name is Von, and yes, I'm one of the newcomers. A member of the GoF. I just got here this morning. I got to talk to Chomper a Ruby a little while ago. They're very nice Littlefoot."
Von turns to Cyrix. "Who is this other dinosaur here? I've never seen you before."
-
Cyrix turned to face Von and smiled. "My name is Cyrix. It is very nice to meet you. As you re one of the newcomers I'l like to welcome you to the Great Valley." He then tilted his head for a moment as he asked, "The GoF, that is the group all the newcomers belong to right?" he asked aloud.
Grandma Longneck smiled as well as Von introduced himself.
"You and the other newcomers are welcomed to stay as long as you like Von." she exclaimed with a warm smile.
~~~~~~~~
Longtail sighed. He then looked up to face Rob as he replied, "Oh don't worry about Zaine. He's too nice to stay mad at anyone for too long, once he calms down he'll think about what he said and he'll apologize when you see him next." He then stretched his wings and started walking. "Come on, let's get away from the Valley wall before something bad happens." he said almost to himself.
~~~~~~~~
Rick looked around for a moment before speaking.
"Well... first we'll need to find a place where he won't be able to hurt us, himself or anyone that happens to find us." Rick then stood up stretched. He then smiled again as he finished outlining his plan. "And once we're sure it's safe, we, and by we I mean myself, am going to talk to Longtail."
-
((OOC: So sooooo very sorry!! My computer got sick and wouldn't let me on the computer for a bit!! I'm still very much alive!! :DD ))
Sparky grinned as Daniel looked down at her from her head. "It doesn't bother me at all, dude!! I actually like it, reminds me of my babies back home!" She then visibly saddens a bit from the thought of her little pets that were left behind, but perked up immediately. Gotta remain perky after all! And if she had heard Guido's comment, she would've happily replied that it wasn't too far from the truth!! Ahhh, those fond memories of the frequent head-to-head collisions with her sister....Good times!!
-
Daniel smiled and leaned back. "Yeah Petrie, imagine how boring...and creepy, I'd be if everybod was exactly the same" he said doing an odd face as if the thought hurt his brain, then something hit him and he looked down at Sparky. "Babies? You put your kids on your head?" he said mistaking what she actually mean for human infants.
-
Claw couldn't understand the logic behind Chronicler's statement. Mysterious Beyond was dominated mostly by predators, who would attack humans anyway, no matter what reputation they would have. It was a reputation amongst the inhabitants of Great Valley that mattered above all. And why letting people see what humans really look like would make them think worse of them? It wasn't like the humans looked like a walking nightmares, right?
Claw and Chomper said their goodbye's to Von. Chomper felt little regret, that Von had to leave already. It was fun to teach him sharptooth language and he was learning it pretty fast.
After Von had left, Claw turned to Chronicler and asked, "What was that pushing with pole all about? Simple 'no, thank you' would suffice, but instead you acted in a way I call impolite. You really have to work on your social skills, Chronicler."
-
"Yes. As far as I know, all of the humans here are from the GoF." Von then asked Cyrix "Your not a human too? I don't remember ever seeing a Great Valley resident like you before."
-
"He's not a newcomer like you.......... hu.....mans...." Littlefoot struggled pronouncing the word, "but he also wasn't with our initial herd. He joined up later on with his nephew, Longtail. Longtail's a flyer, maybe you'll meet him too."
-
Jasper decided to stick with Von as he surely didn't want to get lost in the Great Valley. He then walked up to the nest and said as he placed both of his hands in his pockets, "Um hi there I'm Jasper or Jasp for short or which ever one you would like to call me. I'm with Von here and I've been with him ever since I somehow got here." Jasper started to sweat a little as he had never thought of ever meeting Littlefoot or his grandparents in the flesh and it was making him really nervous.
-
Chronicler simply scoffed and said, "Sometimes, I doubt I even have social skills. This is why I often don't like leaving my own house, because I often end up being impolite when I have to go somewhere I don't wanna go. At least I don't have any plans for today or tomorrow, so I won't mind going on this journey."
"Maybe I could teach you how to be more polite and less impolite," suggested Ruby, who was also a little saddened that she didn't have much time to meet the newcomers.
"Good luck trying, because I seriously doubt that part of me will ever change."
"Sometimes, I do wonder wonder why you seem to have a bad attitude sometimes."
There were some social situations where Chronicler would find himself feeling forced into a conversation and asked questions that he did not feel like answering, and this conversation he was now having with Ruby was one of them. He knew from previous experiences that it was during these situations that he tended to sound very stubborn and rude, and even he knew it didn't seem right to take out his frustration on Ruby. He had to get out of this situation quickly, so he said, "I'll talk about that another time. Right now, we should really get going."
Ruby shook her head and sighed in disappointment. She really wished she could understand Chronicler more clearly. Based on what she had seen so far, Chronicler was nothing but a series of contradictions. There were some moments where he could be content, caring, calm, and even tell a joke; but there were other times where he could be mean, bitter, cruel, and too serious to trust anyone but himself. Needless to say, she was going to have her work cut out for her to learn more about this human-turned-dinosaur.
Reluctantly, Ruby began to lead the group away from the cave towards the exit out of the valley and to her family's home.
-
Guido softly groaned in exasperation as he facepalmed. “You guys are all missing my point!” he squawked. “You’d all love to meet something that would probably eat you on the spot, and if it tried to, you’d forgive it?! It makes no sense!”
The teal glider sighed. “You know what, never mind. Forget about it. Sometimes, trying to understand you guys gives me a headache.”
“Uhh…” Pangaea piped up awkwardly, hoping to change the subject. “Anyone else thirsty? Wanna head down to the Thundering Falls or something?” Truth be told, Pangaea really did feel like a drink. His mouth dried out quickly when he talked for a long time, and although the juicy tree sweet had helped to quell his thirst for a time, by now it had returned with a vengeance.
(OOC: I wasn't sure whether to wait for Sparky to respond to Daniel's question before I posted this. You can address his and my character's questions in the order you wish.)
-
((OOC: No prob, Pangaea!!))
Sparky beamed all the more at Daniel's exclaimation. "Nah, my babies be my pets. I would hate to have kids." She kept in a shudder at the horrors of little human children, something she wasn't a big fan of at all, but always finding herself in the middle of their attention.
Hearing Guido's little outburst, she felt bad for confusing him so. Couldn't really blame him, her sense of All Things Awesome was kinda strange. But she let the subject drop before she looked to Pangaea. "A drink sounds great! I always wanted to see a waterfa- er....the Thundering Falls up close."
-
Nana nodded when she heard that Sparky's "babies" were actually her pets. Sometimes, she did that with her two cats too, they didn't like it every much, lol. :lol
"Yeah, Pangaea, I'm up for a drink, and I'd like to see the Thundering Falls, too!" Nana agreed.
-
"Ohh..." Daniel said with an embarrassed smile. "Heh, sorry about that" he said and the heard Pangea's suggestion. "A drink doesn't sound too bad, plus since I'll crash if I fly and walking looks like it'll be a task I gotta go anywhere she does" he said chuckling a little pointing at Sparky.
-
Cyrix smiled at Littlefoot as he nodded his head. "Yes, Littlefoot is right, I am not a hu-man. Just a simple rainbow face who looks after his flyer nephew." He then blinked for a moment as he exclaimed aloud, "I wonder if Longtail is doing anything important?" He was simply worried for Rob, knowing somewhere deep down that's who he'd gone after.
~~~~~~~
Longtail at that moment sneezed suddenly and gave a goofy grin.
"Sorry about that Rob." he said as he looked around but shuddered as he felt a chill run up his spine. "I've got... a bad feeling..." he whispered to himself.
~~~~~~~~
Rick wasn't sure if Zaine was thinking about his plan or not, but for a split second the human felt a spike of fear run up his spine. He looked around for a few minutes as he said aloud to Zaine "Do you ever get the feeling something is going to happen, and you can't do anything about it?"
-
Von was still thinking about Chronicler. He wanted to know what he had done to give his kind a bad name.
"There was this other human I saw, though. A really weird and rude fellow. He called himself Chronicler, and he said something about doing something that made humans look bad. What did he do that was so bad?"
-
Littlefoot remembered Chronicler's rant at the rescue attempt for Pangaea, as much as he tried to forget about it. He never really believed that humans could be the way Chronicler described them, but it seemed like the rest of the newcomers were in agreement with what he said, especially Rob. "It's kind of a long story," he explained to Von. "He said some things about you hu-mans and it made everybody upset. I'd rather not get into it, but it wasn't very pleasant." He looked at Cyrix when he expressed his concern about Longtail. "Maybe he went to find Rob. We should probably go look for him as well." Littlefoot then noticed the other human who had appeared. "Nice to meet you Jasp. My name is Littlefoot. This is Cyrix and my grandma," he gestured to both of them.
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rob laughed a little at Longtail's sneeze, but before he could say "God Bless You," he felt the same feeling the flyer had. "I have that feeling too," he agreed. "Something bad is going to happen real soon, and I don't know what." He looked both ways to see if anything was following them, but the two of them were alone. "We should warn the rest of the valley. If something's coming we have to be ready for it."
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Mr. Threehorn had made it back to his nest and decided to settle in for a bit. He was still thinking about Rob and how he vouched for him. He wasn't sure if he should have done it considering his usual prejudice against sharpteeth, but for some reason it felt like the right thing to do. He sighed as he sat down back at his nest. "I'm getting too old for this," he muttered.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zaine had been thinking about Rick's plan when he got a chill down his back as well. "Rick, I feel it too, and if you and I feel it then Longtail must be feeling it as well. Something terrible is going to happen, I just know it. We need to find Longtail and fast."
-
Grandma longneck smiled at Jasper. "You are more than welcome to stay as long as you'd like." she said with a warm demeanor. She then asked a question. "Do either of you Von or Jasper know if dinosaurs are still around where you come from?"
Cyrix nodded at Littlefoots suggestion.
"I think you're right Littlefoot. Would you all like to join me?" he asked those around him.
~~~~~~~
Longtail sighed for a moment. "No... no that won't be needed. This problem feels... personal." He then began to shift his eyes around hoping that whatever he was feeling wasn't close.
~~~~~~~~
A voice called out to Topsy with a chuckle.
"Oh my friend you're not too old... not yet anyway. Although I am surprised to hear that you're letting more than one freak into your precious home." As the figure stepped out of the shadows it was none other than Crusher the Redhorn
~~~~~~~~~
Rick sighed. "I had a feeling things might get bad, but if the trouble is what I think it is... then Longtails issues are going to become a very big problem!" he said with a downcast look.
-
Von lowered his head and looked kind of somber when he relpied. "No, there aren't any Dinosaurs from where we come from, not anymore. We've found a lot of dinosaur bones, so we know there used to be dinosaurs, but there are no more still alive where we come from."
-
Jasper said to Von, "Well I really wouldn't say that. There have been reports of people seeing unknown creatures especially in the water, so I really wouldn't doubt it. He is right though dinosaurs have since died out, but those reports of unknown creatures could be hope though that some survived."
-
Littlefoot was a little saddened when he heard there were no dinosaurs in the human world. He never imagined any world beside his in the first place, but ever since the newcomers came everything changed. "No dinosaurs. That's unbelievable." At the same time, it made some sense to him. "I guess it's just like our world. There are no hu-mans here, well beside all the newcomers, and in your world there are no dinosaurs." He didn't want to think on it too much though. He looked over at Cyrix. "I'm right behind you." He looked back at Von and Jasp. "You two want to come with us? We're going to go look for some friends of ours."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rob tensed a bit when Longtail brought up that this was personal. Having played through their adventures before, Rob had a couple ideas as to who this would be dealing with. He almost didn't want to say anything, but the moment he realized who Longtail might have been referring to he gasped a little. "Longtail, you're not talking about that redhorn guy, are you?"
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Threehorn was caught off guard when the voice spoke behind him. He turned around and saw an old friend of his, one he hadn't seen in a while. "Crusher?" he asked in somewhat disbelief. "What are you doing here?" Before he could ask anything else, something occurred to him. What was he doing here by himself? "Crusher, are you here with your herd?"
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zaine could tell how worried Rick was, and he instantly began to worry as well. "What do you mean?" Then, he saw the look on Rick's face, and he began to process it through his mind. He could tell somebody was coming, somebody who had a grudge against Longtail. Zaine was stricken with fear as the words wouldn't leave his mouth, but he had a guess of who it was that was coming. Kor. Without hesitation, he turned and sprinted in the direction that Rob had headed. He had a feeling that if Longtail went anywhere, it was to find Rob.
-
"Sure, I would love to come along and help you look." Von said. "I feel like helping somebody after Chronicler said he didn't need my help."
He thought for a moment and added. "Who are these friends your looking for?"
-
Jasper nodded and said, "Sure I'll come too. If anyone does need help then I will help them just ask."
Jasper took off his hat and said, "Wow how did I not notice leaves were in my hat. At times I'm terrible at noticing things that are wrong." He then put his hat back on his head.
-
Grandma Longneck sighed for a moment as she watched her grandson stepping away. "Be careful Littlefoot. And Cyrix, keep them out of trouble!" she commented with small frown feeling that despite her words of warning things were going to get very dangerous very quickly.
Cyrix turned his head and nodded in reply to Littlefoots grandmother knowing he'd do his absolute best to keep everyone safe. Cyrix then turned to face Von and replied, "We're first going to search for my nephew Longtail the flyer, and while most of the time he can be hard to find, we'll find him eventually."
~~~~~~~~
Longtail looked up at Rob for a moment after hearing his question and instead of speaking, he growled and bared his teeth as he continued walking. Longtail wasn't sure why, but he knew whatever danger was coming he'd have to keep his emotions in check even though with every step he thought more and more about the Redhorns and their leader.
~~~~~~~~
Crusher grinned. "No. My herd isn't with me this time, they are all resting at our mating grounds. I'll be returning to them shortly. That's of course right after I finish some personal issues here in the valley." He then faced Topsy as he asked, "So what can you tell me about some of these newcomers to the valley? They all sound like a strange bunch to me."
~~~~~~~~
Rick following Zaine's lead turned and ran behind the young longneck easily keeping pace, and while he was certain Zaine knew where they were going, he still felt compelled to ask, "Hey Zaine... I know you have a connection to Longtail, but are you sure we're going the right way?!"
-
"Don't worry Grandma! We'll be careful!" Littlefoot followed closely behind Cyrix as they set off in search of Longtail and Rob. "Longtail can be difficult to find if he doesn't want to be found," he explained to Von and Jasp. "Let's just say that something happened that caused Longtail to disappear. Also, our friend Rob, he's hu-man like you two, but he's been turned into a fast biter somehow."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rob could tell by Longtail's reaction that he was thinking about Kor, the redhorn leader that had tried to do him in when Zaine first arrived in the Great Valley. He also knew that Zaine had some sort of weird connection with Kor and he began to worry that Zaine would become easily influenced by him. "Don't worry Longtail," Rob assured. "Whatever is coming here, we'll take care of it."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Strange is putting it lightly," Threehorn grunted. "I've never seen a weirder bunch of creatures in my life. A lot of the herd have showed strong opinions against the newcomers." He hmphed again, knowing that despite his own initial thoughts. "There's even one that was turned into a fast biter. The herd thinks of him as a threat, but he hasn't done anything yet."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Call it instinct," Zaine replied. "I guess I just feel like he went this way. Either way, we have to find him fast before Kor does. You know just as well as I do what Kor will do to him, and I don't even want to think about what he'll have to say about Rob as a fast biter!"
-
(OOC: Sorry for not posting sooner, everyone! As a reminder, this will be one of the few posts in which I’ll be playing Rat_lady7’s dinosona.)
“Alrighty then!” Pangaea said. “Now, I…uh, don’t actually know where we are right nowó” he looked around as he spoke, confirming that he didn’t recognize the location where the spikefrill had dropped him and Guido off the night before “óbut Guido knows the valley pretty well. I’m sure he can take us to the Falls from here.” He gestured to the smaller glider.
“Me?” Guido exclaimed. He glanced up at Sparky, Nana, and Daniel, as if in disbelief that he had been designated to lead such large creatures. Knowing that they were friends, however, he managed to shrug off his surprise and discomfort rather quickly. “Well, okay,” he said. “Just let me check to see where we are.”
Guido promptly scurried over to a nearby tree and quickly climbed to the top. After getting a view of the surrounding area and identifying some familiar landmarks, he dropped back down, landing on Nana’s back.
“Yep, I know where we are,” he reported. “The Thundering Falls aren’t far. We just head that way.” He pointed in the appropriate direction.
“Great,” Pangaea said, walking ahead earnestly. “C’mon, I’m eager for some hydration.”
--------------------------------------------------
Amy was already at the Thundering Falls, some distance downriver where the water flowed more slowly and there were fewer dinosaurs drinking. She was deliberately keeping her distance from the local valleyers; she felt awkward being around them.
Having already quenched her thirst, Amy was attempting to catch some breakfast. She could see fish swimming lazily beneath the surface, and figured that they wouldn’t be too hard to ambush and pull from the water. Her assumptions were soon proven wrong, however: On her first attempt to grab a fish with her claws, she only succeeded in making a large splash and scaring the fish away. “That didn’t work…” she muttered to herself.
Moving a little further down the riverbank, where she could see more fish, Amy tried again, going in with her beak this time. Again, the fish scattered and she failed to catch any.
By the time Amy had dried her face off, the water had calmed and the fish had returned. She took another shot at seizing the fish with her hands; this time she lost her balance and toppled into the river. Embarrassed, Amy sat up in the shallow water and looked around: she appeared to have scared off all the fish, as there was not a single one in sight, but at least there didn’t seem to be anyone who had witnessed her tumble or had their attention drawn by the splash.
Amy crawled back out onto the bank, grumbling under her breath at her own lack of fishing skills. Where’s Anna and her fishing spear when you need them? she thought. Amy spread her wings out, letting them dry in the warm sunlight as she waited for the fish to return.
-
Sparky beamed happily that they were no longer 'lost', per say and she, being her spazzy self, dramatically pointed in the distance, in the direction Guido pointed as she quoted from one of her favorite movies. "We'll follow that trail!! The trail that we blaze!!" With a soft, excited 'squee', she began following Pangaea.
-
Nana started snickering when she heard that quote that Sparky just...quoted, also from one of her favorite movies as well. "All right!" she exclaimed, and started to follow Pangaea as well.
-
Von wanted to get a conversation going. "Where are we going to look?" He asked.
-
Jasper said to Von, "Well if I were looking for someone I would look in a place the person likes being at the most. That right there is a good start."
-
Daniel chuckled. "Your a weird bunch, fun but weird" he said as he just enjoyed the ride.
-
Cyrix chuckled at Von's reply. "Very good Von. That indeed is where we're starting. Longtail likes to stand on the edge of the valley wall so he can look down into the valley. That is the first place we'll be going." Cyrix then paused as he thought for a moment. "Next will be the Tree of Life. That tree has a special meaning to Longtail."
~~~~~~
Longtail smiled a bit at Robs assurance. "Thanks... I know we will." he then said under his breath, "I'll have to deal with it." He then blinked as a thought occurred to him. "Uhhh Rob, if the threat is who I'm expecting it to be... then, you may simply want to stay back."
~~~~~~~
Crusher snorted aloud. "Please, if it's a sharptooth, then it's a threat... if it looks like it might have sharpteeth or claws best to simply get rid of it.! Newcomer or not!" he then stomped his foot and turned around. "I suppose I should go looking for.... what I came for." he said, being careful not to speak of his plans in front of Topsy.
~~~~~~~~
Rick gave a short laugh at Zaine. "Sorry, nothing personal Zaine, but honestly if the feeling we're getting is who I think it is... then Rob should be fine! As long as Rob doesn't openly attack or try to defend Longtail then... everything should be alright." Even as those last words left his mouth Rick couldn't help but feel uneasy about all this.
-
Giggling at Daniel's words, she couldn't help but respond with another quote she found on the internet. "Weird is good, strange is bad, odd is when you don't know which to call someone. Weird is the same as different, which is the same as unique, so weird is good. If your weird and proud of it, say 'squee'! Squee!!"
-
Littlefoot nodded. "Those are usually the two places Longtail will be if he wants to be alone." He then looked over at Von and Jasp. "So how long have you two been here? I know a lot of the newcomers have been here for a couple days now, but I don't remember ever seeing you two before."
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"If it's who you think it is," Rob replied, "then I may not have a choice. I know just as well as you how he views sharpteeth, especially fast biters. To him, I'm just another freak that needs to die." Rob refrained himself from saying Kor's name, but everytime they mentioned something he knew it had to be him. Only one dinosaur could make Longtail shudder like this. "If things start to go wrong, I'm jumping in. I don't care what he has against you, I'm not going to sit and watch you get hurt or worse. That's not what Zaine would do."
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Threehorn ignored Crusher's comment about Rob. As much as he was talking ill about them himself, Threehorn knew that they weren't that bad, especially Rob. The human did make an attempt to put up a fight during the rescue attempt, and he really hadn't done anything threatening. When Crusher began to leave while almost slipping his plans, Threehorn called out to him. "Cut the act, Crusher! I know you too well to know that you're here for that flyer kid because Kor sent you! We already went through all of this, and I do not want it happening again! Got it?"
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"I hope you're right," Zaine agreed. "Rob seems like the type who jump in when a friend is in danger. He doesn't know Kor the way I do, so I hope he doesn't try anything stupid." He thought about what he just said concerning Rob's care for his friends, and he couldn't help but smile a bit. He sounds like me. Then again, he did create me. "Maybe I can convince Kor to keep peace between Rob and Longtail. I almost managed to do it last time he was here. Who's to say I can't try it again?"
-
"I just came here this morning" Von said. "I woke up in the Great Valley, then a human-turned-dinosaur named Anna found me. I met Jasper her, then talked to your little sharptooth friend, Littlefoot. Then I found you two at the Longneck nest."
-
Jasper said, "I ended up in a tree somehow and then went right into the water seconds later. Then met Von here and everything Von said is exactly what happened. That is how my day here started."
-
Cyrix continued walking but grinned as he commented on Von and Jaspers statements. "Well it's nice to know you both are alright. I must image it would be strange to wake up in a new place without knowing how you got there. I would know, it's happened to me a few times before as well. I think the funniest time was when I woke up in this place called Berry Valley." he chuckled for a moment before speaking again. "I met a group of dinosaurs that day they were... a strange herd to say the least."
~~~~~~~~
Longtail shook his head.
"I appreciate the thought Rob, really I do, but honestly, you're still getting used to your new body." he paused for a moment to let his last sentence linger. "And I'm faster, and know... what to do if things get bad." The young flyer then looked up to face Rob as he continued. I could never forgive myself if you got hurt trying to protect me.... just like Zaine."
~~~~~~~~
Crusher laughed aloud as he turned to face Topsy with a truly joyful smile on his face. "Topsy you old softie! Unlike my herd leader I don't believe fighting solves all our problems. I simply wish to talk to the child, nothing more." Crusher laughed again as he gave an idea. "Would you like to come along? After all, I doubt the kid is going to act well when he sees me coming."
~~~~~~~~
As he ran Rick thought back to the adventures he and Rob had sent both Zaine and Longtail on and couldn't help but grin. "To be totally honest... I've wanted to confront Kor for a long time now... and if I get the chance... well I won't be passing it up!" he said with a humorous and challenging tone in his voice.
-
Littlefoot was surprised when Cyrix mentioned Berry Valley. "You were at Berry Valley? My friends and I traveled there! I know those dinosaurs you are talking about. They were kind of strange but really funny! They taught us this really cool thing and we were jumping around and stuff." He smiled as he recounted that particular adventure.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Rob sighed. "I understand, Longtail. If you think you can handle it, then I won't interfere. I just don't like standing around and not doing anything while friends are going through something tough." He looked around, anxious for somebody to come out, but nobody appeared. "It's too quiet out. I don't like the looks of this."
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Threehorn knew that Crusher was indeed nothing like Kor, but at the same time he didn't want to take any chances. He wanted to be prepared if another fight broke out so he could contain it as best as he could. When Crusher asked him to join him, Threehorn nodded. "I'll go just to make sure nothing happens." He walked up to keep up in pace with Crusher. "Why now? Why come and talk to him now of all times?"
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"But he's not entirely bad," Zaine commented. "He did save my life during a really terrible storm, and he offered to adopt me into his herd. The only reason why I didn't join him was because I didn't want to leave Longtail and the others behind." Bringing this up made him wonder if Kor would ever consider asking him to join his herd again. He hadn't seen him for a long time, so he was unsure of exactly how this meeting would take place.
-
“Um…squee,” Pangaea said, softly and without emotion, in response to Sparky.
--------------------------------------------------
“Ozzy, I don’t think this is a good idea,” Strut said worriedly. “I mean, that flyer almost broke your nose; think of what a clubtail couldó”
“By dose ithó” Ozzy snatched his hand away from his bruised snout, which he had been unconsciously massaging. “My nose is fine!” he stated defensively. “It takes more than one little tap to put this egg stealer off his breakfast!”
Strut sighed nervously. He feared that what his brother was attempting to do could only end badly. Having failed to retrieve an egg from the flyer’s cliff nest, Ozzy had sought out what he hoped would be an easier target. The two egg stealers were currently hiding in a stand of squat coniferous trees, the thick trunks and densely needled branches concealing them from the tank-like owner of the nearby nest.
“Now all we need to do is keep quiet,” Ozzy whispered to Strut. “Clubtails are slow and stupid; by the time this one sees me grabbing an egg, we’ll be a mile away before it can do anything.”
The clubtail stood on the far side of the nest, grazing on the ferns clustered around the roots of the surrounding trees. She had her back to Ozzy and Strut, her massive bony tail mace swinging idly just a few feet from the eggs Ozzy was hoping to nab.
-
Nana smiled and then exclaimed, "Squee!" after Pangaea. What? She was weird, and she knew it, and now, she apparently made it clear to everyone now too. She knew where that quote came from, in fact, she had it pasted onto her profile on a website, simply because it was true; she was very weird, once you got to know her, that is.
-
Cyrix grinned as he heard Littlefoot retell his story of meeting the yellowbellies. "It seems you both were able to learn something from each other." Despite the light hearted conversations they were having, Cyrix suddenly had a desire to speed up his pace.
~~~~~~~~
Longtail after reaching the bottom of the Great wall stopped walking and leaned against a rock. He then looked up to Rob. "Hang on for a moment. We're going to sit here for a while." The young flyer then took a deep breath and sighed. "My uncle taught me that sometimes waiting for things to come is better and safer than rushing towards somethings."
~~~~~~~~
Crusher laughed at Topsy question. "Why? Because our herd leader is a long ways away from here, and to be honest... I was hoping the kid could try and put some of his anger for our herd behind him. And maybe talking is better than fighting." he said with a hopeful tone in his voice.
~~~~~~~~
Rick was worried, not just from hearing about Korr wanting to adopt Zaine, but the thought of what Longtail might do if confronted with this possibility. The human gave a weak grin as he replied, "Let's just get to Longtail first, and hope we can talk to him."
-
Littlefoot could tell by the look on Cyrix's face that he was worried about Longtail. "We should hurry up and find him before something bad happens," he suggested, quickening his pace to keep up with him."
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"That can unfortunately work both ways," Rob added. "Either way, we may be caught off guard by whatever is coming. At least we'll be at a position where nobody can catch us from behind." After saying this, Rob glanced up the Great Wall just to make sure nobody did try and come after them. Rob then thought of something else."What would happen if they just wanted to talk to you and not fight?"
-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"You'll have a hard time trying to convince him that," Threehorn snorted. "That kid will never forget the hatred between him and your leader. But hey, if you think you can do that, then don't let me stop you from trying." He looked up and noticed they were approaching the Great Wall, and there he noticed Rob and Longtail were standing there. "There they are. Here's your chance, and don't make me regret letting you do this."
----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"You don't have to tell me twice," Zaine replied. Up ahead, he noticed Rob and Longtail standing at the bottom of the Great Wall and was filled with relief. "There they are!" he yelled. Unfortunately, he also noticed Threehorn and a red horn approaching them as well. "We're too late! Rick, hurry!"
-
"Wambo!" Daniel exclaimed and then laughed a little. "Didn't see that coming did ya" he said to them with a grin.
-
Sparky couldn't hold in a laugh from Daniel's response!! "I know I wasn't expecting it!! Yayz for weird randomness! Whoo!" She shivers, visibly trying her hardest to keep herself from having a spazz attack, especially not with her new friend on board!!!!! SQUEEEEEEEEE!!!
((OOC: I'm actually having a spazz attack RIGHT NOW!!!!!!!! :lol: ))
-
Guido shook his head, at a loss for words. Never thought I’d feel like the least weird dinosaur in a group. I should have met these guys a long time ago, he chuckled inwardly.
--------------------------------------------------
“Ozzy, I don’t wanna do this,” Strut whimpered.
“Oh, fine!” Ozzy grumbled, “I’ll let you have one bite of one of the eggs I get. But if you want more, you’ll have to get it yourself!”
Quickly but quietly, Ozzy began sneaking towards the clubtail’s nest, hiding behind individual trees as he got closer. Soon he was at the closest tree, less than ten feet away, and, after checking one more time to make sure that the clubtail was still facing in the opposite direction, made a lunge for the eggs.
Ozzy paused, salivating as he looked over the shelled morsels. He bent down to pick one upóand froze as a shadow waxed over the nest. For the second time that morning, he glanced up apprehensively…to see the mother clubtail’s club flailing overhead. Ozzy yelped and scrambled backward as the tail came at him again. This time he ducked, feeling the rush of air as the bony bludgeon whooshed past.
“Ha! You missed!” Ozzy shouted gleefully.
But the clubtail’s tail kept going. It slammed into the trunk of one of the nearby trees, shaking it violently. A moment thereafter, a shower of pinecones came raining down from the branches above, pelting Ozzy all over his head and back.
“Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow! Ow!” Ozzy cried out as he tried ineffectually to shield himself from the hard, spiky seeds.
As the hail of pointy seeds subsided, Ozzy opened one eye and peered up. The mother clubtail was standing over her nest, smirking smugly at the cowering egg stealer. She then turned and swung her tail again, this time grazing the trunks of several trees. This resulted in a veritable downpour of pointy seeds, which bounced painlessly off the clubtail’s hard armor (never touching her nest, since her body was positioned over it), but forcing Ozzy to run for cover, yelling and cursing in pain as he was bombarded with pinecones.
“So, did you get anything this time?” Strut asked upon Ozzy’s return.
“Yes,” Ozzy said flatly. And with that, he yanked Strut’s mouth open, stuffed in a handful of pinecones, then used both hands to slam his brother’s jaws shut, crunching the seeds between them.
--------------------------------------------------
Her wings now dry, Amy took another shot at catching a fish. This time she tried wading into the water and standing still like a heron, waiting for the fish to come to her. They soon showed up, and Amy made a grab for one. Once again, however, all that resulted was a large splash.
Gathering her patience, Amy waited for the water to settle, and tried again. Another failure. This process repeated a few more times until finally, Amy had just about had enough. She began trudging back to shore in frustration, ignoring the fish darting out of her way. Suddenly, she tripped, and reflexively spread her wings to regain balance. This did nothing to stop or break her fall, however, and she landed flat on her front with the biggest splash she had yet produced.
For a moment she lay fuming, but then a spastic slapping sound on the bank drew her attention. To her amazement, Amy saw a fish lying in the grass in front of her; it must have been swept onto shore by the miniature wave she had created when she fell. Hurriedly she clambered onto shore and lunged for the fish, a blow from her beak putting an end to its struggles.
For a moment, Amy considered going to Anna and asking her to build a fire to cook the fish, or finding some flints and kindling and making one herself, but feeling the ache of hunger in her stomach, she thought, oh, what the heck! and tore a strip of flesh off the side of the fish with her beak. It wasn’t too bad, she thought as she swallowed it, and proceeded to eat the rest of the fish’s flesh.
-
Von saw in the distance, along the Great Wall, several dinosaurs. Mr. Threehorn, a large Spiketail, a fastbiter, and several other dinosaurs. They were converging on each other, looking like they were all about to start a conversion. "Is that Rob and Longtail over there, with all of those other dinosaurs?" He asked.
-
Cyrix stepped through several bushes and pushed a few branches aside to clear his vision and gasped as what Von had mentioned was correct. There sitting by the edge of the Great Valley wall was none other than Longtail, along with Rob. Cyrix's hidden tension eased for only a moment before he noticed who else was in the clearing as well. "A Redhorn." he said aloud with fear gripping his throat.
Longtail blinked for a moment and tried to make sense of what he was seeing. A Redhorn... here?! in that instant his body tensed up and to keep himself from attacking, Longtail dug his talons into the ground, but bared his teeth and gave a warning screech.
Crusher stopped short after seeing Longtail, and managed to stop himself from laughing aloud. This kid really is angry with our kind.... I don't blame him though... our leader has tried to kill him several times. Crusher then decided to try and ask a simple question. "Hey... uhh Longtail right? How have you been kid?"
Rick having seen what Zaine meant by too late he was distracted enough to trip on a branch and literally fell into the clearing. After sitting up and dusting himself off Rick suddenly felt alot of tension in the air, and he didn't like it at all. But once his eyes locked onto Longtail still sitting in his spot, Rick asked Zaine a question. "What are the odds, that this will stay a nice quiet talk?"
-
"Oh no," Littlefoot gasped. "It's one of those redhorns from before. What is he doing here?" Littlefoot glanced over at Longtail. He could tell how tense the flyer was, but at the same time he had no idea what he was thinking. "Cyrix, I don't like the looks of this," he whispered. He then looked back at Von and Jasp. "You two should stay with us. This might get a little ugly."
Rob looked at Longtail, seeing how nervous he was getting. "Easy, Longtail," he put his claw up towards him in a calm manner. "He hasn't attacked yet. Let's see if we can fish out what he's planning." He then turned back to the redhorn. "Just stay where you are! Don't come any closer! Why are you here!?"
"Settle down Rob!" Threehorn countered. "Crusher just wants to talk with him!"
"Do you forget who you're talking about," Zaine yelled, let alone who you're talking to!?"
"I know he's a redhorn!" Threehorn argued. "Just let him talk!"
"Fine then! Talk!" Rob shouted. "Stay next to me Longtail," he whispered. "He seems to be not want a fight, but lets at least see how long that lasts."
"I have a very bad feeling about this," Zaine responded to Rick. "Crusher seems like he wants to just talk, but I still can't help but wonder what's going to happen."
-
Daniel laughed. "Wow try not to blow up, you'll probably take me down with you"
-
John had staggered out of the cave and quickly regained his bearings, he made his way westward. He had a dream the previous night,and eversince he awoke, it had been on his mind.
-
So...what now?" Anna finally spoke up, attempting to break the silence of the group.
-
Sparky pauses her hyperactive shivering for a second to happily contemplate the idea of exploding. "It would be soooo awesome if I spontaneously combusted right now! But not with you riding shotgun, of course!" She beams up to her passanger before letting out a random 'squee' at a tale-tale rumbling sound. "I be hearing the waterfallz!! Does that mean we be close?" Yay to poor grammer!!
-
After an hour or so of walking, Claw and others arrived at the exit of the Great Valley. Once there, fastbiter took one glance at te Valley and then looked towards the Mysterious Beyond. He had no doubt, that this little trip will probably be dangerous one and he could only hope it will end well. Claw felt his headache receding a bit for some reason. Maybe it was because of excitement and nervousness he felt at the thought of going into Mysterious Beyond in such a small group. Whatevern the reason, he knew that the pain will come back with full force eventually. Only one thing could stop this disease. He looked at Ruby, waiting for her to guide them.
-
Cyrix stood by and listened to everything that had been said, and was interested to see how this would play itself out, but at the same time he was worried. The only one who seemed likely to attack was Longtail, but despite that he wanted more than anything to comfort his nephew, the rainbow face knew that any move now might start a fight... and that he didn't want.
Longtail heard Rob speak, and what he said however the young flyer held his spot where he stood and simply nodded his head in agreement. He was suspicious, but he knew that everyone, even those who'd tried to kill him before deserved a chance to speak what their minds. As he waited and watched his right eye changed color to sunburst yellow and slowly released a slow, almost enraged breath. "Start... talking!" he said aloud trying to keep his voice in check.
Crusher sighed, took a step backwards and sat down to prove he had no ill intentions. He cleared his throat and after hearing Longtail ask him to start speaking he did. "Listen Longtail. I'm here for my own reasons. My leader had nothing to do with why I'm here... but to be honest... I hate him... and I'm not the only one. Everyone in our herd is getting tired of him and his stupid obsession with getting rid of you." he paused and shook his head before continuing. "But that's why I am really here. Our herd needs your help. We need you to take him out. Without our leader, I'll be next in line, and you won't have to worry about us anymore."
Rick was shocked. Truly and utterly shocked to hear a Redhorn talk so boldly about killing their own leader. He stepped forward and asked, "A-are you serious?! You want to kill Korr!"
Crusher nodded his head in reply.
"Of course I'm serious. Let's not mix berries here... our leader... well, he's stupid. Simple as that... and now he's starting to put our lives in danger, not just his. He won't step down willingly so he's sort of forced our paws." he said with a slight smile.
-
John arrived at the Thundering Falls that moment.He immediately noticed Pangaea and three others that he had not seen before. T'was best to greet them.
"Good day Pangaea, same to you lads" John greeted as he walked towards them.
-
"Are those guys from a fanfiction?" Von questioned. "They must be. I've never heard of any of them before, and I don't know why their such enemies.
-
Jasper said to Von, "If they are I probably don't know much about the fanfic. I'm usually not available all the time on the GOF as I'm always doing other stuff. Whatever is about to happen here it will be big and I can tell you it ain't fresh lemons either."
-
"Okay, we are now leaving the Great Valley. Destination: Ruby's old home," announced Chronicler. He turned to Ruby and asked, "Which way do we go?"
"Just follow me and I will take us to where we need to go," replied Ruby. She then began to lead the group out into the Mysterious Beyond.
"How long will it take to get there?" asked Chronicler. Chronicler had asked this for two reasons: he liked knowing how long it would take to get a task done, and he figured Claw might be interested in hearing the answer, too.
"If we don't run into any problems, we should be there before the Bright Circle goes down," replied Ruby. "If we do run into a problem, it might be the middle of the night by the time we get there."
"Knowing the run of luck you and your friends have out here, I have a feeling it's only a matter of time until something does go wrong."
-
"You are right about that, Chronicler," Claw agreed with fastrunner "However, we all usually have enough luck to avoid the worst. Besides... After last battle sharpeeth have a few good reasons not to actively look for prey. Assuming they don't desire revenge, of course."
There had been many dead on predators' side after the recent fight, Claw thought, which meant less sharpteeth to worry about. Maybe those of them that survived the battle will feed on carcasses of dead dinosaurs and will be too busy to go hunting on Ruby/Chronicler/Chomper/Claw group?
-
Having waited and not gotten a response out of the fastrunner named James, Anna began to feel she had come across as a total quack for some odd reason.
-
James's eyes suddenly widened. "Wait! It's all coming into place now! You're CT or Cancerian Tiger from the Gang of Five forum! I'm James but you may know me better as 'Serris' from that same forum."
Deimos scratched his head. "Know what they're talking about?" he whispered to Chomper.
-
"Yup, that's me! We're not alone, though. There are at least several GOF members here," Anna replied. Meanwhile, the others watched them with confused expressions.
-
Sparky looked at the dude greeting them from the Thundering Falls and waved happily in response. "Hi!! What be up and who be you?"
-
"Heus! Amica! Meum nÙmen est John(Hello! Friend! My name is John) and what might your name be Miss...." John responded formally.
-
Sparky smiles cluelessly at the foreign language but she manages to pick out his name nonetheless!! Luckily, the rest of the sentnce was said in english. She made it her semi-goal to find out what language he initially spoke in. "I'm Sparky! Nice to be meetin' ya!"
-
"T'is indeed, fair lady" John responded, his thoughts then turned to the apatosaurus "and you" he asked her.
-
Nana was a bit suprised when she saw him, but she gathered herself together.
"I'm Nana," she introduced herself. "And you're John, right? Nice to meet you," she said with a smile.
-
"A thousand pardons, m'lady" John responded before he got serious "so, has anything happened lately" he asked.
-
Daniel stayed silent through the entire encounter, just listening and observing.
-
(OOC: Belmont: How could your character know about Chronicler’s group leaving the valley? They just left, and your character hasn’t talked with anyone else since he woke up.)
“Uhh…yeah…” Guido said, responding to Sparky’s earlier question of whether the Thundering Falls were close by, “the Falls are right up ahead; through those trees.” He wasn’t sure what to make of the newcomer with the strange way of speaking, and he shyly slipped down from Nana’s back and scurried ahead of the group towards the Thundering Falls.
--------------------------------------------------
Amy had just finished her meal of fish when she heard voices behind a stand of nearby trees. She grimaced. She didn’t feel like talking to anyone or being around others at the moment. Hastily she dug a shallow hole and nudged in the remains of the fish. After covering it, she quietly moved away from the river, looking for someplace where she could be alone.
-
(OOC:True, it seems I really screwed up, well I edited that last post ;) .)
-
A young fastbiter named Cutter was exploring through some woods in the Mysterious Beyond. His two older brothers told him of some kind of feast from a big fight yesterday, But he didn't want to go. He figured his brothers were already there, though. As he walked through the greens, he caught the smell of a sharptooth, a couple of fast runners, and a fast biter. He took a peek to see this strange group of dinosaurs. Most of them he had never seen before, but one of them caught his eye. It was a very young sharptooh from his past, by the name of Chomper. He called out for his name in sharptooth.
Chomper stopped dead in his tracks. "Guys, I don't know what's going on, but someone's calling for me."
-
Ignore.
-
(OOC: Belmont: Don’t worry, mistakes happen; it was hardly a major screw-up. Just try to make sure that your posts don’t conflict with the rest of the RP by reading other posts and keeping track of what has happened since the last time you posted. :)
Jasper: Um, correct me if I’m wrong, but I don’t think your character is anywhere near Chomper at the moment. Chomper has entered the Mysterious Beyond with Chronicler, Claw, and Ruby, and I think you and Von are still inside the valley. [Sorry; I know you’ve been on vacation lately and might not be completely up to speed on what’s going on in the RP right now.])
Pangaea was too thirsty to talk now, and since no one was addressing him at the moment, he didn’t feel too guilty about following Guido ahead of the group, through the grove of trees in front of them, to the nearby river fed by the Thundering Falls.
--------------------------------------------------
Despite all that had happened to him that morning, Ozzy still hadn’t given up on finding some eggs for his breakfast. He slunk through a field of tall grass, his brother lagging slightly behind, still spitting out pieces of pinecone.
“Augh…theeth thingth tathte awthul!” Strut complained, crossing his eyes to look down at his own pine-seed-covered tongue
“Shhh!” Ozzy hissed. He sniffed the air, flinching slightly as he forgetfully agitated the bruise the flyer had given him earlier. “I smell our lunch. Straight ahead.”
Ozzy led Strut onward towards the source of the scent, the latter egg stealer brushing his tongue with both hands in an attempt to remove the remaining pine seeds and the bitter, resiny taste they carried with them.
Ozzy stopped behind a large rock that rose slightly above the sea of grass stems. As Strut came up alongside him, Ozzy grabbed him by the back of the head with one hand and forcefully turned his brother’s line of vision in the direction of his quarry. With his free hand, he pointed at a small hole in the grassy blanket several yards ahead of them.
“There,” Ozzy said, his voice low. “The nest is in that clearing. And for the moment, as far as I can tell, it’s unguarded.”
“B–but what if the mother’s nearby?” Strut asked, glancing around nervously for a sign of the nest’s owner. “She could be hiding anywhere in this grass. What if she comes back?”
“That is a legitimate concern,” Ozzy replied calmly. “That’s why you’re the one who’s going to get those eggs.”
-
(OOC: Yeah I kind of got lost there so I really don' know what's going on. Continue I'll be able to figure it out now.)
-
Chomper, not getting a reply from the others, decided to take an initiative. He called back to the voice in sharptooth.
<Who are you? Show yourself!>
Cutter slowly stepped out of the woods, now in clear view of everyone in the group. Chomper didn't realize who he was at first.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Von, confused by the whole confrontation, asked a question. "What happened between you all?" This was aimed at the redbacks and the sharpteeth on the scene.
-
As soon as he saw the young Fast-Biter, Chronicler immediately assumed that he would be a threat. Chronicler held up his bamboo pole defensively and warned the Fast-Biter, "Don't even think about it! The odds are against you on this one!"
-
Cutter couldn't understand Chronicler, since he only knew to speak sharptooth, but he got the message. He took a step back, and tried talking to Chomper.
<Chomper, don't you remember me?>
<C...Cutter?>
<Yup, it' me!>
<I Haven't seen you in such a long time!>
<Who are these others with you? Friends?>
<Yeah, their my friends too.>
Chomper realized that he's been talking to the new comer for awhile now, while everyone else still seemed apprehensive. "Don't worry everyone, he's an old friend of mine! His name is Cutter!"
-
"It is always nice to meet a friend of one of my friends," said Ruby. "Hello, Cutter. Cutter, Hello. My name is Ruby."
Chronicler lowered his bamboo pole and muttered, "Yeah yeah, nice to meet you, too. Come on, we have to keep going."
Ruby glared at Chronicler for once again showing a bad first impression to a new friend.
Chronicler noticed this and sighed. "Okay, Chomper, tell him that we have to go somewhere right now, so if he really want's to, we'll let him come with us." Chronicler was more willing to concede on this since Cutter was a real dinosaur instead of one of the humans or human-turned-dinosaurs.
-
Chomper translated the two greeting to Cutter. <They said it's nice to meet you. If your my friend, then your their friend too. We are kind of in a hurry though, so if you'd like to chat, come along!>
Cutter walked up beside Chomper, and the two caught up to the other, who were already walking off.
<So, why are you in such a hurry?> Cutter asked.
<Our friend here is very sick. Dieing, actually, and we need to get him to this fast runner's parents as soon as we can!> Concern showed on Chomper's face as he told Cutter.
<Who are these other dinosaurs?> Cutter questioned.
<Oh, sorry about that. Been so rushed, didn't even think of that!> Chomper slapped his claw on his face, making Cutter chuckle. <This fast runner here is Ruby, the other one is Chronicler, and the sick fast biter is Claw.>
-
"<Hello, Cutter. Nice to meet you,>" Claw said to Chomper's old friend, hoping that his sharptooth speech was good enough to be understandable. He was curious since when and where Chomper and Cutter knew each other, since a great story might be connected with this fact. If that was the case, then he would be glad to listen to it, since it would focus his mind on something else than the reason for this journey.
-
To John's inquiry of current events, Sparky could only shrug. "I'm new, so I don't know much of what's happening in the world, as usual." Eyes naturally drawn to the sight of the pretty waterfall, she grinned even more. "Excuse me, good sir, but I wantz to be a general nuisance to anyone near the water...."
With that, she strode off closer to the water, a little ways from Pangaea and Guido so not to pester them too much, as she glanced up at her Flyer 'hat'. "Willing to get wet, Dan ol'buddy? I fully intend to find out if I can still swim like this..." She glances at her claws, wondering how much use they might be in helping her travel via the doggy paddle. Probably not much... She knew theropods in general can swim, but the techniques used for such a feat would be alien to her. She'd probably look like more of an idiot than usual...
-
Nana then realized no one was standing next to her anymore and craned her neck sideways to find that everyone was at the watering hole. She rolled her eyes playfully and turned her head back towards John.
"Pardon me, but if you don't mind..." she said, walking towards her little group near the edge. She looked at sparky, who was glancing at her claws.
"You going for a swim?" she asked her. Nana knew she herself was going to, or at least, try to swim. Of course, it would be difficult to do that now that she was a Quadroped, but hey. Worth a shot, right?
-
Crusher cleared his throat and then asked, "Well, Longtail do we have a deal? Will you help us take down our leader?"
Longtail didn't look angry now, or happy. He looked as if he were deep in thought. His eyes facing the ground, but shifting back and forth as if debating one of t he biggest decisions of his life.
Cyrix for his part couldn't believe he was hearing and seeing all this.
"Longtail you... you can't be serious! Think about this for a moment! Even if Crusher here keeps his word to not hurt you anymore it still isn't the right thing to do and you know it!" he cried aloud as he stepped out of the bushes and into the clearing.
Rick too was thinking about this. It seemed almost too good to be true, and honestly he wasn't sure if he could believe any of this was really happening. He looked to Zaine and asked, "Zaine... what should we do?"
-
"Oh no no no, pterasaurs and water don't mix from my knowledge" Danial said looking at the water and then at his wings. "So I guess this is my stop, how much is it, $2.50?" he joked.
-
<Um, hello, Claw.> Cutter said back at Claw. It took him a second to get what Claw was trying to say, but he still got it.
<You don't know sharptooth that well, do you?>
-
Nana laughed at Daniel's joke. It was True, Pterosaurs and water weren't the best pair ever, and only Certain Pterosaurs lived near water, and she didn't think whatever type of Dino Daniel was, wasn't the best swimmer either.
-
Sparky laughed along with the joke before playing along and pausing to 'think' as she lowered to the ground so Daniel can get off without incident. "Hmmmm. Normally, I'd charge 25 cents, but since your my friend, I'll give you a 25 cent discount!" Yay discounts!!
-
"<Not yet. I'm still learning,>" Claw responded after a few seconds of figuring out what Cutter had said. Hopefully, the more Chomper teach him, the better he will become with speaking sharptooth.
-
Zaine was having some trouble putting all of this together. It seemed too good to be true for a temporary allegiance with the redhorns, to stop the hatred between them and Longtail. It was something he had been dreaming of for a while now. At the same time, mentioning Kor triggered something in his mind. He hadn't seen Kor for a long time now, and in this time he had not made a single attack against Longtail. Something seemed different. Something must have changed. "Longtail! I think we should agree to this!" he called out.
Rob glanced at Zaine when he said this. He had an idea of what was going through his mind, which meant he must have been thinking the same thing. "I agree," he muttered to the flyer. "Although, there may be a way to solve this without fighting Kor. Something must have happened if he hasn't tried to make a move on you yet. We should probably find him and see if we can talk it out or something.
Littlefoot wasn't surprised that Cyrix disapproved of everything, but in the back of his mind he knew that maybe this had to be done. "Cyrix, wait!" he called out. "Maybe we should think about this. I mean, what if this will end the differences between them? Maybe we should go through with it!"
Threehorn kept silent during the whole conversation. He knew Crusher well, so he knew when he was being sincere and when he wasn't. He certainly seemed like he was telling the truth, but something else seemed strange about it. He couldn't put his paw on it, but something seemed different about Crusher this time. Whatever the case was, he was going to make sure that nothing serious would happen to the valley.
-
Daniel laughed as his slid off her head. "Thanks, I'll be sure to wait for you when I need to get back. Not a lot of buses on this route anyway" he chuckled as his sat at the water's edge.
-
Cyrix couldn't believe what he was hearing from eveyrone. "Would you all listen to yourselves! You all want Longtail to fight his oldest enemy that could possibly kill him so that Crusher can take over?! Are you all crazy?!" He shouted aloud.
Rick had to admit, he could indeed see where the others train of thoughts were going, but still Cyrix also had a solid point. "Okay it's obvious by now that the majority rules Cyrix." he paused for a second. "But everyone knows this now... that if we go we take as much protection as possible. No offense to Crusher, but the rest of the Redhorns are about as trustworthy as sand!"
Crusher gave a light chuckle at Rick's analogy of the other Redhorns. "The... huu man isn't wrong. The more protection we can get the better off we'll be!" he said with a confidant smile.
Longtail for his part had stayed surprisingly silent during this whole transaction. He seemed to be lost in his own thoughts as the flyer continued to stare at the ground. He then looked up at everyone around him and gave a small sigh of defeat. "This... is not... an easy choice for me. I have had to fight every day of my life, to survive, to live a normal life... and now... one more fight. This... is different, I can feel it." Longtail then looked up and smiled. "Okay guys! Let's do this!"
-
Sparky nods at Dan as she waded a bit into the water. "You probably won't have to wait long; I usually can't stay in one place for long!!"
She contains another random spazz attack with a few shudders before looking into the water. She was about to recklessly dive in the deeper parts, but hesitates for a bit as a twinge of uncertainly began to grow in her mind. What if she's making a mistake in automatically assuming all therodpods can swim? What if this long-clawed variety couldn't? She can swim fine as a human, but could the same be said now? Why was she asking these questions in to herself when she obviously didn't know the answer? Dad always says never to ask anybody and find out yourself....But since when did I take advice from that jerk?
Time to help settle this and try to get some reassurance. She looked to Pangaea. "Hey, Pangy... How confident are you in saying that a Therizinosaurus is capable of swimming?"
-
"Cyrix, calm down," Littlefoot tried to assure him. "This might be good for Longtail, to confront Kor one final time. Maybe they'll put their differences aside for good. He seems to know what he's doing, and I have a feeling Zaine and Rob are feeling the exact same way."
Rob nodded as Longtail made up his mind. "We're with you, Longtail. Every step of the way." He then smirked. "Look at it this way. If he doesn't want to compromise, it will give me a chance to use my new claws for the first time." He laughed a little, and then he noticed Zaine approach him. Rob turned to him and smiled. "Hey, Zaine."
"Rob," Zaine started, "I'm so-"
"Save it," Rob interrupted, putting one claw up. "You don't have anything to apologize for."
"But I do," Zaine commented. "I shouldn't have yelled at you like that. It wasn't right."
"Wasn't it?" Rob asked. "Maybe that's exactly what you needed to do. All that anger towards me welled up inside of you had to be released somehow."
"But I wasn't angry at you," Zaine argued. "I mean, not really."
"Zaine, I gave you you're feelings and emotions," Rob reminded. "I think I know when you're angry at somebody."
"I'm sorry," Zaine apologized. "I'm sorry for everything."
"Don't be," Rob assured. "You haven't done anything wrong. I'm just glad that we are friends."
Zaine smiled. "Me too."
Threehorn walked up towards Crusher. "You better not be planning anything," he muttered. "I don't want any fighting going on."
-
“Me?!” Strut exclaimed. “Why do I have to be the one to steal the eggs?”
“Because I said so!” Ozzy shot back. “And what are you so worried about? We’ve done this a thousand times!”
“Yes, but…all by myself?” Strut asked nervously. “What if the mother comes back while I’m at the nest?”
Ozzy shoved his beak into his brother’s face, glaring at him with the look of an egg stealer who had lost all patience. “Since waking up today, I’ve been pelted with pointy seeds, fallen off a cliff, had my beak nearly busted, gotten green gunk spat all over my face, and still haven’t tasted so much as a bite of breakfast. You, on the other hand, have been stuffing your face with leafeater junk food all morning, without so much as lifting a claw to help!”
“That’s not true!” Strut protested. “I gave you a boost up that cliff, remember?”
“How difficult do you want to make this?” Ozzy snapped. “Just go and get the blasted eggs!”
“Okay, okay!” Strut conceded defeat, deciding that taking his chances with the nest would be less hazardous than facing the wrath of his brother.
Cautiously, Strut slunk out from behind the boulder he and Ozzy had been sheltering behind. Keeping his head low and taking care to tread softly, he began creeping through the tall grass towards the nest.
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea had raced straight to the riverbank, catching up with and subsequently outpacing Guido in his dash to the water’s edge. He hadn’t had a drink since the previous day, and with all of the talking he had done since then, he was beyond parched. He had immediately set to work scooping up mouthful after mouthful of water. It wasn’t nearly as cold as he preferred it (it would probably be better if he were closer to the Thundering Falls), but it was still welcomely refreshing. So desperate was Pangaea to quench his thirst that he eventually started having to pause between gulps just to catch his breath.
Guido soon caught up with the larger glider, and after marveling for a moment at his friend’s apparent quest to singlehandedly deplete the Great Valley’s water supply, joined him in taking his morning drink.
It was only Sparky’s query regarding therizinosaur swimming abilities that brought Pangaea out of his hydrogen oxide binge. He quickly snapped to attention when he realized he was being addressed.
“Well, uh…I would think that you’d be able to swim as well as any other dinosaur,” he postulated. “I can’t remember whether or not therizinosaurs have hollow bones, but I’d assume that you’re at least neutrally buoyant.” He thought back to yesterday, and his own awkward attempts at swimming. “You could try just kicking with your feet while holding your body horizontal, like a duck, sorta… I guess you could try paddling with your arms, tooóyou’ve got a definite advantage over most theropods in the arm strength departmentóbut you’d want to be careful about not accidentally stabbing yourself with your own claws…or stabbing anyone else, for that matter.”
-
Cyrix frowned. Not because he was wrong, but because Littlefoot was speaking the truth. He stepped over to Longtail and sighed. "Since I've known you my nephew, you've indeed had to fight, and it has made you strong, but even in your darkest moments, you've shown me that your heart and the feelings you have for us are stronger than anything I could ever teach you. If you feel this is the right thing to do, then I'll protect you the whole way Longtail." he said with a warm, fatherly smile.
Longtail smiled sheepishly at his uncle and gave him a hug. "Thank you Uncle Cyrix. And I promise not to let anything bad happen."
Rick was touched by Cyrix's monologue and shed a tear seeing Cyrix having so much faith in Longtail knowing the past they've both shared.
Crusher laughed aloud at Topsy's statement. "Oh classic Topsy. You're one the worst good guys I've ever seen. You say you don't want any trouble, but you are always the one who starts an argument which turns into a shouting match."
-
After walking for a few more minutes, Chronicler and Ruby reached the top of a hill. Ruby pointed towards a small canyon in the distance and said, "We should go through there. That is the fastest path to my old home, but I wouldn't call that path the safest path to my old home."
"Alright, so far so good," said Chronicler. He turned back to the rest of the group and said, "This way, everyone."
-
"Yeah, no stabbing for me, thanks," Nana chuckled, half joking and half serious. With claws like those, one could really do some damage, not to mention just how big they were. Wouldn't want to get poked in the eye with that.
-
"Don't tempt me," Threehorn gritted his teeth. As much as he didn't want to admit it, Crusher was right. It normally was him to have the first word in an argument, but he certainly had been trying to change that habit ever since he became mates with Tria. "Look," he muttered to his old friend, "things have been really crazy since these newcomers arrived. We've already had enough trouble as it is, so I don't want any more to happen." He tried as hard as he could to keep his anger at a minimum, and it seemed to be working somewhat, but he knew that sooner or later he was going to let it get the best of him. "I don't know your leader that well, but he better not have any bright ideas."
"If he does," Rob stepped towards the two of them, "then he'll have to answer to me."
"You are in no condition to be fighting anybody," Threehorn pointed out. "You are not used to your new body at all."
"I don't care," Rob replied. "Fast biter or not, I'm not going to let anything happen to my friends."
"Me neither," Zaine added. "Besides, this seems different. I think we may be able to settle this peacefully." He looked back at Longtail. "We've got your back Longtail. I promise we will finish this dispute once and for all."
Littlefoot approached Rob, having finally mustered up the courage to speak with him about what he had mentioned before. It had taken some time, but he felt like he was ready to speak with him about. "Hey, Rob, I wanted to ask you something. You mentioned before that you saw me in your............ dr.......eams," he struggled pronouncing the word. "What did you mean by that?"
"Well," Rob started, trying to think of the best way of explaining this without confusing him, "I grew up with you, if that makes any sense." He realized it didn't at all, so he tried something else. "I've known about you my entire life. I've seen all of your adventures: your journey to the Great Valley, your journey to the Land of Mists, how you met the Tinysauruses, all of them. Every time I watch you and your friends, I wished that I could be with you, but I knew I never could. Then I started seeing you in my dreams. I was always here, with you and the others, and we had so many of own adventures. I've been seeing you in my dreams for as long as I can remember, so I feel like I've really been friends with you forever."
Littlefoot didn't know how to respond. Everything Rob was telling him was filling him with excitement and amazement. It almost seemed like fate that he was now here, and listening to him speak only reinforced his belief. "Rob, I'm so happy you're here."
"Me too," Rob smiled.
-
((OOC: I wantz to get kickstart this RP again, who's with me!! :^.^: ))
Sparky grinned sheepishly, knowing both Pangaea and Nana was right. These claws needed to be handled with care; she was practically a walking accident waiting to happen!! It was best to be cautious....
"CANNONBALL!!!" And with that, she jumped into the deepest water she could find, inadvertantly splashing everyone near enough. Eyes opening slowly, Sparky looked about the water plants and fishies before trying to get the swimming feel in this body. Thrashing her tail and feetz (she was still too cautious to use her hands much), she managed to at least get her nose and eyes to the surface, probably resembling a strange crocodilian. Looking back to the others, she swam closer in Stalk-and-Stealth mode......While loudly humming the Jaws theme song to announce her approach.
-
"Hey! Who wants to go play now?" Cera finally piped up.
"You're feelin' better already? That was fast," Anna said in a surprised manner. "Anyhoo, I'm game."
"I am too, yep yep yep," Ducky agreed.
"Glad to see you're feeling better, Cera," Mrs. Swimmer said compassionately.
"Thanks for helping me out," Cera replied as she stood up. Tricia simply stepped up to the right of her older sister.
"Okay, let's head out then," Cera said as she led the way.
"Have fun and be safe," Mrs. Swimmer said.
"We will Mama, oh yes yes yes," Ducky replied.
-
Daniel shook himself as dry as he could and looked at his still wet wings, chuckling a little. "Not like I'm gonna use them anyway" he then heard Sparky humming, he couldn't help but laugh.
-
Chomper stopped for a moment as he caught a whiff in the air. "Hey guys, I can smell some sharpteeth nearby. Smells like fast biters."
Cutter smelled it too, though he couldn't quite put his claw on who it was yet. Was it Screech and Thud? No, they're smells were more pungent than this.
-
On the riverbank, Guido spat out a piece of water green that had gotten stuck in his mouth. He and Pangaea had been utterly drenched by Sparky’s cannonball, having been close by when she jumped in.
“Warn us the next time you do that!” Guido sputtered.
“I dunno…I think it’s kinda refreshing,” Pangaea offered.
Guido rolled his eyes. He minded being wet more than Pangaea did. “And cut that out!” he squawked, referring to Sparky’s humming. “It’s freaking me out, for some reason! What kind of song is that, anyway?”
“It’s the Jaws theme tune,” Pangaea said. “Although, in her case, ëClaws’ might be more appropriate,” he cracked weakly.
Guido looked at him strangely, still perplexed.
“Um…It’s a movie,” Pangaea explained. “One of those ëstories in pictures’ I was telling you about before. Moving pictures with sound and music. ëJaws’ is the name of a movie about a sharkóa swimming sharptooth. That’s what Sparky’s pretending to be.”
“A sharptooth that swims?” Guido asked. “I’ve never seen one of those before. …Well, except Chomper when he plays that swimmer-splasher game with the gang, but that’s not the same thing, is it?”
A thought entered Pangaea’s head. “Have you ever been to the Big Water, Guido?”
“I…don’t…think so,” Guido responded uncertainly. “I’ve heard about it, but I don’t remember ever going there. Well, actually there’s lots of things I can’t remember, so I guess seeing the Big Water could be one of them.” Guido stopped his rambling for a moment, and a look of alarm came over him. “Wait…is that where swimming sharpteeth live? I don’t want to go there if it is!”
“I…wasn’t going to suggest that we go there,” Pangaea said. “I was just curious.” Yet suddenly Pangaea found himself thinking about going to see the prehistoric ocean. “Although…I guess it would be pretty cool to see it,” he added sheepishly.
-
Cyrix was proud. Prouder than he'd ever been seeing those around him rally and support Longtail through one of the oldest ordeals the young flyer ever had to face. Then he looked down to Longtail, his nephew knowing what this could possibly cost him. Despite the worry in his heart, Cyrix knew that as long as the others were here, supporting and helping both Longtail and himself, they would get through this.
Crusher suddenly sighed, and looked nervous. His intentions were pure, there was no doubting that, but he was beginning to wonder if Longtail really could talk korr out of this fight... and more importantly if it came down to it, if the kid really could kill their herd leader. Not that he doubted Longtail, having seen the kid in action, but when it came to Korr... those two, seemed evenly matched despite their size and age difference. "Topsy..." he asked with a nervous chuckle. "... is what I've asked of your group... wrong? I mean sure to be able to change the way my leader sees things would be wondrous, but... I dunno... this seems so... final."
Longtail smiled as Rob and Zaine spoke to each other and felt the same feeling of warmth and acceptance form Rob. "Rob, I want to thank you. Until a few bright circles ago, I didn't know who you or Rick, or any of your hu... man friends were, but... you have my thanks. For standing by me and all dinosaurs and showing your willingness to help us."
As Rick listened to Longtail speak, he suddenly felt immensely proud, but then felt a sudden wave of DÈj‡ vu. Like he'd seen that same speech somewhere before. But he quikcly dismissed it and stepped over to the trio. "Longtail, your trust is the most important thing you can give us and I thank you for it." commented Rick as he placed a hand on Longtail's head.
-
Nana frowned as she shook some of the water Sparky had splashed on her away. She then noticed that she was humming that of-so-familiar-yet-kinda-scary tune of the Jaws theme song. Oh man, did she hate that movie. Now, she was going to be paranoid, watching her back for Sharks that would randomly pop up out of any body of water at any period of time with no warning whatsoever and try to eat her. Now that she was a herbivore, in other words, prey, she was now even more scared that would happen.
Pangaea's remark about the Ocean caught her off gaurd somewhat.
"Hm...I'd kinda like to see the O-Big Water as well...I really wonder what it would be like seeing it, and seeing some huge Sharks, thank you, Sparky," she said, a bit annoyed that Sparky had now got her stuck on the topic of Sharks.
-
Chronicler heard Chomper's warning and said, "In that case, we'd better pick up the pace a little. If there's one thing I know about going through a canyon, it's that it's a great place for an ambush." That was yet another thing he knew about from Bionicle.
"That idea sounds like a good idea, Chronicler," said Ruby. "The less time we spend going this way, the less likely a Fast-Biter might find us."
-
"Sooo...what shall we do?" Anna asked as Cera continued to lead the way.
"Well, we could always play Toss The Seed, yep yep yep," Ducky suggested. She was catching a ride on Cera.
"Nah, we play that a lot. I was thinking something more...adventurous," Cera said.
"Like swiping sweet bubbles from Mr. Clubtail?" Anna suggested.
"No! I can't even stand the smell of clubtails on a hot day, and it is a hot day, so no way am I going anywhere near him!" Cera barked in protest.
"I know, I know! How about playing Sharptooth Attack in the Sheltering Grass?" Ducky asked.
"No way! Not after last time!" Cera said, shuddering from the memory of how they had nearly drowned in the sinking sand.
"Yes, but we will have a grown up with us this time, oh yes yes yes," Ducky argued.
"True, but it doesn't sound exciting," Cera replied.
"Well, there are the caves, yep yep yep," Ducky said, hoping Cera would budge soon.
"Hmm...that actually sounds fun. It's up to you, Anna," Cera said. Anna felt herself internally cringe in response, knowing she was claustrophobic. However, if it meant having fun with her friends, she would deal with it.
"Sure, that sounds good to me," Anna replied.
"Very well, then. To the caves we go," Cera said as she changed course. Tricia let out a giggle.
-
"My bad." Sparky mutter sheepishly with a smile for annoying Guido and Nana, although Pangy and Daniel didn't seem to mind. She climbed out from the water a bit, letting the water drip off on its own without attempting to shake it off; that will probably annoy her friends more.
The topic of Big Water interested her too now. "Ya know, it's been years since I've been to the beach..." Then she shrugged. "But you see one beach, you've seen them all. It won't be a huge loss if we don't go. 'Sides, we have a swimming pool right here!" She beamed happily, resisting wagging her tail should that splash them more. Though what's the chances of seeing a Magical Liopleurodon swimmin' round here? Psh, I wish...
-
"Well, you never know" John chimed in.
In his mind was still on the film Jaws after Sparky hummed the theme song.
-
Daniel shook his wings dry. "I wouldn't mind going to the Big Water, it'd give me some thermals to help learn to fly" he said as he spread his wings and smiled. "I might as well be an extra tiny Veloc...I mean, Fast Biter at this rate"
-
"Well, here we are," Cera announced as the group reached the base of one of the mountains that shielded to Great Valley from predators. They looked up and saw a cave entrance accompanied by a ledge almost two-hundred feet above where they stood.
"Now, to figure a way up," Anna said as she glanced over the mountainside.
"Well, there is a path that takes us up, but it's been so long since we've gone adventuring in this area that I can't remember where it is," Cera replied. Ducky looked up at Anna, and noticed she appeared to be following something with just her eyes.
"What do you see, Anna? Is it dangerous?" Ducky asked.
"No, my dear. I believe I see where we should be headin' up. See, I simply looked at the ledge and then spotted what looks like a switchback comin' from the ledge, and then spotted the rest of the switchbacks all the way down. It's right over here," Anna said as she began to lead the others through some thick trees and brush.
"What are switchbacks?" Cera aked curiously.
"It is used to describe the shape of paths that lead up mountains and cliffs back in my world. It's easier than headin' straight up. Ow! Man, we're gonna be bushwhacked by the time we get to the path," Anna said as she rubbed her left eye, having swiped it against a tree branch.
"What's bushwhacked?" Cera asked.
"Basically, we're gonna look all roughed up from walkin' through all these trees and brush," Anna replied as she felt her right lower leg push a thick and low tree branch out of the way.
"Really? I thought that was going to mean you get whacked by a bush, yep yep yep. That sounds funny, yep yep..." Ducky was suddenly cut off when the tree branch Anna had pushed out of the way came flying and smacked her off Cera's back.
"Ducky!" Cera yelped as she quickly whipped around. Ducky was a few feet behind them and had landed flat on her back. She sat up, spitting out leaves, and rubbed her head as the others approached her.
"Ducky! You okay?!" Anna asked as she bent over to get a better look at her friend. "I'm so sorry."
"Nice one, klutz," Cera cracked.
"It is okay, Cera. She did not do that on purpose. I am okay, yep yep yep," Ducky said, and then giggled. "What I thought she meant must be true, yep yep yep."
"Yeah, looks like ya got whacked by a bush indeed, and got free lunch at that too. N'yuk n'yuk n'yuk," Anna joked. This caused the others to laugh, and Tricia giggled as she came up to Ducky and gently nudged her. Ducky simply hugged her in return before Cera gently helped her up and onto her back.
"Well then, now that we know she's okay, let's get goin'. Oh yeah, guess I'm better off in human form for now, not only so I don't whack y'all with bushes anymore but also I'll be able to fit in the cave better," Anna said before she morphed into her human form. It was still hard for her to believe Cera stood at midsection-level on her, and Ducky stood as tall as her knees. The group then contiued their journey to the cave.
-
Although she had succeeded in filling her stomach, Amy was not feeling particularly content; let alone social or cheerful. She didn’t have it in her to seek out any company at the moment; her fear that the valley dinosaurs blamed her for bringing Red Claw’s wrath down upon themóthat they would shun her, or oust her from the valley entirelyówas too great. Perhaps this was why she found herself feeling so tired; her own stress and concern over the matter was so overwhelming that it was exhausting her.
As she trudged through the woods, hoping to find a place where she would be out of view of any of the resident dinosaurs, Amy spied a large tree with a sizeable hollow at its base. It was easily large enough to accommodate her, and looked like a private and comfortable place to rest. Entering the hollow, Amy lay down, and gradually drifted off to sleep.
--------------------------------------------------
Having eaten his fill from the leafeater carcass, Red Claw lifted his head and stood back. While taking out his frustrations over the catastrophe of last night on the body of the dinosaur before him, the sharptooth had decided that he now had a new agenda; a new target on which to vent his anger over the loss of his eyesight, and the numerous additional ignominies he had suffered since.
“Screech, Thud,” he rumbled.
The two fast biters looked up from their own meals, anxious as to what their leader was about to tell them.
“Yes, Red Claw?” Thud inquired.
“It is clear to me that our little endeavor last night did not go as planned.”
“Yeah, no kidding,” Screech muttered.
“In light of this, I have decided on a new course of action for us to take,” Red Claw continued, either ignoring or not hearing Screech’s remark.
Screech tensed. “Red Claw, enough of your schemes to catch that rock-blasted flyer!” He looked out over the field of dead bodies. “We have enough food here to last us for weeks! We should take this opportunity to rest and get our strength back, not continue to risk our necks for the sake of a single scrawny morsel and a petty grudge!”
“I am over the flyer.”
Screech blinked, his mind performing a double take. “What did you say?”
“I said, I am over the flyer,” Red Claw snarled. “I will obsess over catching her and making her suffer for what she did to my eyes no more.”
Screech had just enough time to experience a glimmer of relief before Red Claw continued: “Those leafeatersóall of themóhumiliated me last night, and I will make them all pay!”
The lower jaws of two fast biter jaws dropped open. An incredulous Screech was the first to pick his up. “Red Claw, have you lost youró? You can’t be serious! First the flyer, now all of those leafeaters? You want to hunt down every single one?”
“They have destroyed my reputation!” Red Claw bellowed. “I cannot allow them to remain witnesses to my…my failure!” He spat out the last word.
“Forget your reputation! What about your life?! You’ve almost killed yourself twiceóno…thrice!ógoing after that one flyer! How do you expect to best an entire herd of leafeaters?!”
“You dare imply that I cannot handle a single mangy flyer?” Red Claw snarled. “Those leafeaters last night were prepared; they came knowing that they would have to fight me. This time, I will strike when they least expect it; I will stalk them in the valley where they think themselves so safe and protected. I will kill every one of them, one by one.”
Screech and Thud found themselves at a loss to respond. They could think of a dozen flaws in Red Claw’s reasoning, but it was obvious to them that Red Claw had abandoned reason. It was clear that his sanity was in a downward spiral, and the fast biters feared what the powerful sharptooth would do next, now that he was pulling free of the constraints of rationality.
--------------------------------------------------
Okay…almost there, Strut thought to himself as he approached the edge of the clearing that contained the nest. I’ll get to the nest, grab one egg, and get out of there before the mother comes back. Hmm…maybe I’ll take two or three; Ozzy’ll be proud of me, and I bet the mother won’t even notice. I mean, leafeaters lay lots of eggs, right? Truthfully, Strut had never done much nest-raiding on his own. Ozzy was almost always there with him, or took care of the egg-snatching himself. Ozzy did this mainly because he didn’t trust Strut not to bungle the job on his own, but secretly Strut was thankful for it. While he admitted that eggs were tasty, unlike his brother, he didn’t feel that they were worth risking his life over. He was content to eat green food and tree sweets; at least, he would be, if Ozzy weren’t so vehemently opposed to it.
Strut had finally reached the clearing. He pushed aside one last swathe of tall grass stems…and a yelp of alarm caught in his throat.
A full-grown hollowhorn was curled up asleep on the edge of the clearing. Ozzy must not have noticed it when he spotted the nest; from afar, the tall grass concealed most of its body, and anything that rose above would have appeared to be just another one of the boulders that dotted the meadow. Strut almost bolted back the way he came, before he noticed that the leafeater was currently asleep.
I can still do this, he thought. I just need to get the eggs without waking her up.
Strut tiptoed to the edge of the nest, making sure to keep one eye on the dozing hollowhorn. Scanning the nest in his peripheral vision, he spied a choice-looking egg, and cautiously reached down with one hand, gently grasping the top of the egg in his claws and lifting it out of the nest. He executed the whole maneuver flawlessly, not making a single sound as he removed the egg.
Unfortunately, Strut possessed poor perception in the department of causality. As he removed the egg from the nest, he deprived an adjacent egg of the support that had been propping it up. The egg rolled over, knocking against two other eggs on either side of its path and causing them, in turn, to jostle their neighbors. As a whole, the clutch barely shifted, but the hollow clatter of eggshell against eggshell was enough to induce the hollowhorn’s eyes to open.
Strut stood frozen in place, the lead in what was surely this world’s closest possible literal enactment of one being caught with their hand in the cookie jar. He hastily set the egg back in the nest as the glaring hollowhorn began to rise to its feet.
“Uhh…Great Valley Nest Patrol,” Strut offered weakly. “Just counting your eggs to make sure they’re all safe.” He flicked out a single claw and hovered it over the nest, pointing to egg in turn as he pretended to count them. “Yep, looks like they’re all there!” He grinned as innocently as he could.
The hollowhorn’s response was to rear back slightly, taking in a deep breath of air. Then it lunged forward, its forefeet hitting the ground as it bellowed in Strut’s face. The deafening, trumpetlike call, amplified by the leafeater’s hollow crest, must have been heard for miles around. Leaves were shaken loose from nearby trees, and flocks of small flyers took flight en masse from the canopy and ground alike. Strut himself was practically blown backward by the force of the sonic hurricane the hollowhorn was unleashing less than a foot in front of him, and as it was he barely remained standing.
“EGG STEALERS!” the hollowhorn blared. “EGG STEALERS IN THE VALLEY!”
Strut, ironically, didn’t hear the hollowhorn’s words, on account of the intense ringing in his ears preventing him from hearing much at all, but he knew well enough that it would be wise on his part to get very far away very quickly.
“What have you done?!” Ozzy hollered at Strut as the latter egg stealer returned to the former’s hiding place behind the boulder.
“What?” Strut shouted, still deafened from the hollowhorn trumpeting in his face. “No, I didn’t get one!”
In the not-so-distant distance, the hollowhorn could be heard continuing to publicize the egg stealers’ presence through her trumpeting calls and ear-splitting shouts.
“Well, this is another fine mess you’ve gotten me into!” Ozzy snapped. “Now the whole valley knows we’re here!”
“Huh? I can’t hear you!” Strut yelled out, cupping a hand to his ear. “You say your nose is clear? That’s good to hear! I suppose getting hit there all the time might make it kind of stuffy, huh?”
Ozzy facepalmed. “Never mind! Let’s go, before those leaf-lunchers surround us!”
“I agree completely…with whatever it is you just said!” Strut said loudly. “And by the way, maybe we should get out of here in case someone in the valley hears that hollowhorn and finds out we’re here!”
“Arrrrrrrgh…Come on!” Ozzy growled as he hurriedly dragged his brother off.
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea had been about to suggest to Daniel that he might be able to find a thermal to practice flying on in the Great Valley when a sound like a high-pitched foghorn (and just as loud) rang out across the valley. It startled him so much that he jumped, accidentally slapping Guido in the face with a wet wing as he clapped his hands to his ear holes.
“What in the Mesozoic was that?” he asked.
“I…I think it was a hollowhorn,” Guido said, shaking water from his face as he too covered his ears.
Ohhh… A Parasaurolophus; I thought so, Pangaea mused. I wonder why it’s calling like that… Is it really true that they use sound to shake down foliage?; is that what that one’s doing right now? If that’s the case, funny that I haven’t heard it before; there must be plenty of hollowhorns in the valley, and you’d think that at least one of them would have employed that feeding strategy in the time I’ve been here. Maybe the other dinosaurs don’t like them to do it because it disturbs the peace, and that one’s justó?
Pangaea’s train of thought came to a halt as the hollowhorn finished its trumpeting, and its distant voice could be heard calling out:
”Egg stealers! Egg stealers in the valley!”
Suddenly, the reason for the hadrosaur’s aerophonic outburst became clear.
“Oh, crap,” Pangaea muttered. “What have those two gotten themselves into now?”
-
At the loud trumpeting, Sparky jumped but didn't bother covering her ears (she never did with loud noises even when she was human), only cringing heavily and closing her eyes tightly, attempting to endure the sound and ignore it as best she could. Luckily it didn't last long, and when the news of Egg Stealers came up, she practically gasped.
'Ozzy! Strut! They're screwed!' her mind went and her words poured out faster than her mind could think them up, not addressing anyone in particular in her panic. "Oh snippity snap snappers! They're so dead! What're we going to do?" The very thought of one of her favorite characters getting killed made her whimper. Especially if it's with the knowledge that something could've been done about it. But what could they do? Helping Egg Stealers probably isn't looked at in a positive light around here and no doubt will hold dangerous consequences...
-
Since Nana couldn't really cover her ears from the loud noise, she recoiled and skrunched (no idea how to spell it) up her face to block the sound out as best she could. When she heard the word Egg Stealers, she immediately got into an upright position again.
"Oh great...what can we do?" she said worriedly, concerned for some of her favorite characters.
-
"Jeez, who's throwing a party?" Daniel said as he covered his ears from the sound of the bellow. Luckily he uncovered them just in time to hear the calls of alarm. Egg Stealers? His mind immediately though up Ozzy and Strut, after all in all the movies there where the only one's to ever try stealing eggs from the Valley. "Didn't learn last time did they? They're in a load of trouble now"
-
(OOC:Does anyone know where I am again?)
-
(OOC: Jasper: I think you're still with Von, and the two of you are witnessing the discussion between GVG's and LBTFan13's characters: Rob, Longtail, Mr. Threehorn, Crusher, Zaine, etc.)
“Um…uh…uh…we could…we should…” Pangaea stammered in response to Sparky and Nana’s mutual queries. He was terrible at making decisions when the stakes were so serious. He felt so helpless in this situation; what could they do to keep anything bad from happening to Ozzy and Strut? He hoped that the two egg stealers hadn’t yet brought any harm to anyone in the valley (egg, dinosaur, or otherwise); if they had, he would have a hard time convincing the valley dinosaurs not to hurt them.
Pangaea was also thinking the same thing as Sparky: would he be seen as some sort of traitor by the valley dinosaurs if he tried to help or protect the egg stealers? For that matter, how would he explain his familiarity with Ozzy and Strut and why he cared so much about them. Heck, he didn’t even know how he could explain to Ozzy and Strut why he cared!
Pangaea considered the bizarreness of the matter; that he was feeling so protective of two dinosaurs who, in this world, were probably seen as the equivalent of burglars, kidnappers, even murderers. Well, it’s not completely the same as human criminals, his mind argued. I mean, they’re egg stealers; they steal eggs because it’s in their nature; no different from a sharptooth, right? On the other hand, he considered, unlike sharpteeth, egg stealers did have a choice of whether to eat eggs or not; Strut was proof that they could live on a diet of green food if they wanted to. Unless they need the nutrients in eggs to stay healthy, he thought. In any event, they had no such excuse for attempting to hurt or kill leafeater children over directly or indirectly interfering with their efforts to steal eggs. If Ozzy was still interested in revenge and had tried to pull something stupid, or if the gang ran into the egg stealers again and recognized them, then things could turn out badly.
“I…I don’t know what to do!” Pangaea cried. “But I’m guessing the valleyers will be forming a posse or something to find the egg stealers, like what they did with the tinysauruses. We’ll have a better chance of finding that than we will of running into Ozzy and Strut. Let’s just follow the shouts and see if we can meet up with them. Maybe we can convince them not to hurt the egg stealers if and when they catch them.” He sighed; this would be a long shot at best. What were their chances of convincing a mob of angry leafeaters who had no real reason not to hurt a couple of nest thieves? Especially since one of their number was a scary-looking, long-clawed dinosaur whose kind had probably never been seen before by most of the valley residents?
“And if that doesn’t work,” he added, “maybe we can at least manage to be there when they find the egg stealers, and convince them to cooperate so that the valley dinosaurs will go easy on them.”
“Wait a minute,” Guido interjected. “Who are we talking about again? Those two egg stealers you told us about who ran into us earlier? Why are you so worried about them?”
“It’s…complicated,” Pangaea sighed. “I honestly don’t know how to explain it right now. I’ll try to think of something on the way. But if we’re gonna do anything, we’ve gotta get going now.” He turned to the others with a sheepish expression. “And, uh…I’m not very good at finding things by sound. Would someone else mind leading the way?”
-
Sparky definitely nodded in response to Pangaea's plan, although Guido's question did make her pause. Why did she like Ozzy so much? Heck, why did she love Sierra (whom in her mind was worse than Ozzy) even more? Why any villain for that matter? Besides the fact that they generally look, sound, and act way more bad@$$ than the good guys? Maybe because they remind you of what you were in the past and would've become in the future if things didn't turn around in your life...
Wow....a relatively deep thought in her brain. That's a miracle in itself. But like Pangaea, she couldn't find the words needed to explain her feelings, especially when more important things were at hand. The lives of two lovable (to her anyways) little dinosaurs hung in the balance.
At the general offer of leading, Sparky was about to jump on it when it occured to her that she generally sucked at leadership skills. And although she could certainly pass the frequent hearing tests she always had to take, she can also have trouble locating a ringing cellphone in a room... But, Ozzy and Strut.... "I can give it a try, unless someone here feels more confident in their locating skills."
-
"That sounds like a good plan to me,"Nana nodded. She then turned to look at the Longclaw. "Please, be my guest," she said to Sparky, who was offering to lead. Of course, since her leadership skills sucked big time, she was willing to let anyone do it.
-
Daniel listened to Pangea and gave a single nod. When it seemed they were having trouble deciding who would lead he thought he'd just throw in his own word. "I could try to smooth talk them...kinda depends on if they actually got an egg or not. If the really did get an egg then I'm at a loss" he said as he tapped in beak in thought.
-
"We should be gettin' close," Anna said as she looked up toward the cave. The group had already began their ascent up the mountainside.
"Man, this path, or 'switchback' as you call it, is awfully narrow," Cera said in a nervous manner as she walked ahead of the group. Tricia was riding on her big sister's back, and Ducky followed them while walking with Anna, who pulled up the rear as a means to keep an eye on the children.
"I need to stop, oh yes yes yes," Ducky panted before she came to a halt.
"What's wrong?" Anna gently asked.
"I am tired and my feet hurt, yep yep yep," Ducky wheezed.
"How many times are we going to stop before we get there, Ducky? It'll be night time before we even make it at your pace!" Cera said irritably.
"I am very sorry, yep yep yep. Maybe this was not a good idea," Ducky said quietly in a sad manner. Anna then came around to the front of Ducky and crouched down to eye level with her.
"Don't be sorry, Ducky. This was and is a fun idea, for I've been wanting to see these caves y'all like to explore so much. Is there anything I can do to help ya out?" Anna asked.
"Well, Spike normally carries me and does the climbing, yep yep yep," Ducky replied.
"Aw, why didn't ya say so before? Come around behind me and climb on," Anna said as she gestured toward her back.
"What? Oh, no no no. I am too heavy for you when you are a human, yep yep yep," Ducky said regretfully.
"Nonsense, little one. You're about the weight of a human seven year-old, and I can handle that. Now, c'mon and listen to me," Anna insisted.
"Alright, if you insist," Ducky said in a worried manner, afraid she would hurt her friend, as she began to walk around toward the back of Anna. Suddenly, a loud and relatively high-pitched alarming sound rang through the air and pierced the ears of the group. Having very sensitive ears, Anna was naturally the most affected out of the foursome.
"Ow! What the hell is that?!" she barked in annoyance as she covered her ears. Because she was no longer supporting her balance with her hands, Anna fell down on her rear end. The others found the noise bothersome and covered their ears the way Anna had hers covered. The noise lasted for some time before it finally went away.
"What in the world was that?" Cera asked curiously as she removed her front paws from her ears.
"I dunno, but I have tinnitus from it," Anna grumbled as she gently rubbed her ear canals with her fingertips as if she was cleaning them. She was still sitting on the ground.
"What is that?" Ducky asked as she approached her.
"It's a ringing in the ears caused by loud noises. It also hits me without loud noises being involved, and many times can be heard as a pounding noise, but I often hear a ringing noise as well," Anna explained.
"Is it bad for you?" Cera asked as she and Tricia also made their way over.
"It's not dangerous, but it can be very annoying and is not treatable. Y'all okay?" Anna replied. The others nodded in response.
"How about you, Anna? Are you okay?" Ducky asked as she gently took hold of Anna's lower right arm.
"I'm fine, Ducky, but thanks for your concern," Anna replied before she looked over the valley. "Just what was that noise anyway?"
"That sounded like a hollowhorn, yep yep yep. A mama hollowhorn that sounded angry at that. I heard her yelling after the sound ended. I did, I did," Ducky replied.
"Could ya hear her clearly?" Anna asked.
"Not really, but I did hear her say something about eggstealers. That is not good, no no no," Ducky answered.
"Well, those eggstealers will get what they deserve. Nobody messes with swimmers when they have eggs. They go crazy!" Cera added. Ducky looked offended at first, but then she chuckled.
"True, I hear our kind will do that if our eggs or children are in danger, yep yep yep," Ducky giggled.
"And I'm sure you'll be the same way with your babies one day. Thanks, Cera," Anna said as Cera helped her up. She then picked Ducky up and helped her get in place so she could carry her piggy-back style.
"Comfortable?" Anna asked.
"I am, yep yep yep," Ducky replied.
"Okay, let's keep movin' on," Anna said before they continued their adventure.
-
Out in the Mysterious Beyond, Chronicler's group had just entered the canyon that would lead them to Ruby's old home.
Ruby was in the lead, so she was the first one to notice something wrong as they came over a small hill. "That wasn't here the last time I was here," she thought aloud.
"What is it?" asked Chronicler as he reached the top of the hill. He then saw what the problem was. The ground in the middle of the canyon, spanning the width of the canyon, was split open, creating a wide gap with no way around it. "Yeah, that's definitely going to be a problem. Since you said it wasn't here before, I'm guessing a recent earthshake might have done this."
"What do you think we should do?" asked Ruby.
"Well, we'd better go down there and see how bad it is," replied Chronicler, as he and Ruby resumed walking.
-
Nodding softly to Nana's insistance, she listened carefully, pretending to have moveable pinnae like a mammal; for some reason, that always helped her locate sounds better. Hearing the noise's direction with more distinction than normal (she guess her dinosaur hearing was better than her human hearing), she pointed a claw dramatically in the said direction.
"Onwards, we have two adorable dinos to rescue!" With little hesitation, she headed off urgently. "Come on!" She vaguely wondered if Therizinosaurus was capable of truely running, but kept her sights (and ears) on the mission at hand!
-
"Well, if we're gonna help Ozzy and Strut out, then we shouldn't waste any time" John implied, his ear's still ringing from the Hollowhorn's bellow.
-
Pangaea wasted no time in following Sparky’s lead, scurrying after the Therizinosaurus in the direction she had perceived as the epicenter of the commotion initiated by the egg stealers.
Almost instinctively, Pangaea scaled the first suitably tall tree he came across and launched himself into a glide from one of the higher branches. Fortunately for him, there was very little wind; no currents threatening to carry him off-course, or blowing towards him to hinder his forward progress. Pangaea repeated the gliding technique he had used two nights ago to escape from Screech: he let the momentum of his jump and the lift provided by his wings carry him as far as possible, then alighted on whatever tall tree was most conveniently located in his path, climbed higher to compensate for the altitude he had lost in his glide, and took off again.
Though Sparky had had a considerable head start on Pangaea (and he had had some doubts over whether gliding would be an efficient means of keeping up, and if it would be better to simply follow her on foot), his tree-to-tree glides proved to be very efficient at making up for lost time, and soon he realized that he was actually overtaking her. It hit Pangaea just then that Sparky had been very excited by his tales of his earlier gliding experiences, but she had never actually seen him airborne firsthand until now. Hoo boy, he thought, if she sees me, I wonder if I’m gonna have to prepare myself for another spazz attack…
-
Nana saw everyone was leaving and scrambled to catch up. Once she got into her stride, she caught up quickly and was soon with the group once again.
-
Rob smiled and nodded. "You're a strong flyer, Longtail. I'm just happy to be your friend."
"You're asking this now?" Threehorn scolded when Crushed asked him about this decision. "Damn it, Crusher! If you don't start believing in your actions and standing by them then they are useless! You obviously believe this is the right thing to do, otherwise you wouldn't have come here, so stop questioning yourself!" Threehorn didn't want to blow up in Crusher's face, after not seeing him in a long time, but he only said what he said in concern for the red horn. "But if you can't convince yourself, then I will. Korr is a monster. One way or another, he must be dealt with."
"Stop saying that," Zaine defended. "Yes he's done some very bad things, but he's done some good too."
"Hopefully without fighting him," Rob voiced in. "I know your distaste for anybody who threatens the valley and those that live in it, but remember that killing somebody isn't always the right answer." He then looked back to Longtail. "Then again, it is up to Longtail."
At that moment, a loud noise, almost like a siren, roared through the air. "What the heck is that?" Zaine asked, wincing from how loud the sound was.
"I don't know," Littlefoot replied, "but I think it means trouble."
"It said there were intruders in the valley," Rob added.
"Not just any intruders," Threehorn commented. "Egg eaters." He turned to the group. "All of you stay here until I get back. Don't even think about leaving without me." With that, he turned in the direction the sound came from and hurried off.
"I hope it's nothing serious," Littlefoot expressed his concern. "Do you think we should go with him?"
"Threehorn can handle himself," Rob commented, "but I have a bad feeling about this." He looked over to Rick, Longtail and Cyrix. "What do you guys think? Should we follow him just to make sure everything's okay before we leave?"
-
Daniel looked at them leave before flapping his wings, if there was ever a good time to learn to fly properly it was now. He was a tad clumsy but at least he was airborn and under his own power. He too was thankful of the weak winds as he tried to keep up with the rest.
-
"Phew! We finally made it," Cera panted as the group reached the cave entrance. Tricia walked up next to her and plopped on the ground, panting.
"Thank you, Anna," Ducky said as she climbed off her human friend.
"No problem, my dear," Anna replied with a smile.
"Well, what are we waiting for? Let's go already," Cera said, returning the others' attention to the cave.
"Geez, it's dark in there," Anna said as she felt herself become uneasy.
"Aw, what's the matter, scaredy egg?! Scared of the dark?" Cera taunted.
"Well, maybe I am," Anna said defensively, causing Cera to only laugh harder.
"You're joking, right? As fearless as you seem, you're scared of the dark?! That's too funny!" Cera cracked up.
"All living things have fears, whether or not they talk about 'em," Anna argued.
"She is right, oh yes yes yes," Ducky added.
"Not me! I'm scared of nothing!" Cera boasted.
"Really? Last time I checked, you're scared of storms. I wouldn't be teasin' others if I was in your position, smartypants," Anna cracked.
"No I'm not! Okay, maybe you got me there. But I have a good reason to be! How about you?" Cera demanded.
"Of course I do," Anna said.
"Oh, like what? That your snuggly stick will go missing?! Ha ha!" Cera wisecracked.
"I'd love to talk about it, but you're obviously too closed minded to understand, so nevermind," Anna said in an annoyed manner.
"Hey! That's not fair! You know, since meeting you, I've been trying to be more open-minded, but I can't change like that overnight!" Cera snapped.
"I never expected that of ya, Cera, nor did I think I ever implied something as impossible as whatcha just said," Anna explained, doing her best to stay calm.
"But you did, and now you're saying you don't?! I don't need enemies like you for friends! Stay away from me!" Cera choked before she went to head for the cave. Acting unusually out of character by acting before she thought, Anna quickly stepped in front of Cera's path. She could see her friend was becoming tearful.
"Cera, please calm down. Running off doesn't solve anything. Just calm down and clear your mind, and you'll know I've never lied to ya," Anna said, continuing to remain calm. When she noticed Cera remained in place, Anna slowly and gently reached out to her. WHAM! Without warning, Anna felt herself get plowed over and was left wondering what hit her. She kept trying to catch her breath as Ducky and Tricia came over to her.
"Anna! Are you okay?!" Ducky squeaked, mainly out of shock from what she had just witnessed.
"I guess," Anna coughed as she slowly got up while holding her abdomen. "Like bein' hit by a truck."
"We have to go find her, oh yes yes yes," Ducky said nervously.
"I didn't even know she took off. Man, she knocked the crap outta me. Let's hope I don't start bleedin' internally," Anna wheezed before she lifted the front of her shirt only high enough to expose her abdomen. Sure enough, Cera's horn had left a nasty mark but nothing too serious.
"Are you hurt?" Ducky asked as she gentky rested her hand on Anna's leg.
"I'll make it," Anna replied, finally having caught her breath. "Did she go in the cave?"
"Yes she did, oh yes yes yes," Ducky answered.
"S***," Anna cursed under her breath before speaking up so the others could hear her. "A'ight, let's go find her, and quickly."
"But, you said you are scared, right?" Ducky reminded her friend.
"True, but a friend needs help, so I put my fears aside, at least as best as I can," Anna said. Ducky then gently took her by the hand.
"I will not let go until you say so; that way you will not be afraid, oh no no no. Besides, I can see better than you, so maybe I can guide you, yep yep yep," Ducky insisted.
"Girl, you're so freakin' sweet it's unbelievable. Thank ya so much. A'ight, then. Let's go on," Anna said. Ducky continued to guide her, and Tricia walked closely with them.
-
Chomper and Cutter followed Ruby and Chronicler to the end of the Canyon. "I still smell those fastbiters. I don't know if they're coming this way, but I'll keep my sniffer out for em." Chomper informed the group. "Anyway, we need to find a way across this canyon. I don't think this any of us could jump it, because it looks too far. Any ideas?"
<So, a sharptooth that can barely speak sharptooth, that sounds kind of silly!> Cutter said to Claw. <I hope I don't sounds mean for asking, but why is that?>
--------------------------------------
Von could barely follow the intricate conversion, from tons of made up LBT characters he had never even heard of before. He didn't want to speak up, as tensions were high, and he didn't want to say something stupid because he didn't know any better.
The human suddenly dropped to the ground, covering his ears, as the dinosaur's siren ripped through the air. As he regained his composer, he overheard the others speak of some egg eaters in the Valley.
"Well, maybe we shouldn't just assume that they can handle it. We don't know how many egg eaters there are, or anything. We should at least check it out, and make sure everything is okay, shouldn't we?"
-
Chronicler's group had just reached the the split in the ground.
"Chomper is right, Chronicler," said Ruby. "This is so wide that I don't think even I can jump across something this wide."
Chronicler looked around carefully, hoping to find anything that may be of use. Finally, he looked to the other side and said, "I got it. See that dead tree over there?" He pointed to a leafless tree that was slightly leaning over due to its location right on the edge of the split. "If we can push it over, we'll create a bridge that we can use to get across."
"But that tree is on the other side, and we can't push that tree over from this side," Ruby pointed out.
"That means we'll only need to figure out how to get just one of us across, and the rest will use that tree." Chronicler then knelt down and used his bamboo pole as a makeshift meter stick to determine just how wide the split really was. After seemingly waving the pole around over the ledge for a few seconds, he said, "That looks to be about... no more than halfway." He then stood back up and looked at his bamboo pole to get a good idea of that distance. The pole in his hand was taller than he was, about as long as he was from snout to the tip of his tail. "Wow... that's quite a distance."
-
Longtail for a moment had to struggle not to cry, but he did have to wipe several tears from his face with his wings as he looked to those railed around him. "I want to thank all of you. Some of you I haven't even met until a few days ago, and honestly... I feel as though I've known you all since I hatched. I.. I can't tell you how happy I am to have friends like you."
It was then that the siren like noise was heard and Cyrix, Longtail and Rick all turned at the sound and had a bad feeling curl up their spines.
"Well... that can't be good." said Rick with a frown as he watched Topsy storm off. "And to be honest, I think we ought to stay here. Just so none of us get separated or anything."
Cyrix nodded in conclusion. "A very good choice Rick. I'm certain whatever the problem is will be quickly resolved once Mr.Threehorn is there." He then turned to Zaine and asked a question. "Do you really think we can end this fighting between Longtail and Korr peacefully? I want to hope, but the Redhorns are so very ill tempered."
Crusher laughed as he heard Cyrix. "Oh I agree with you Cyrix. The other Redhorns are far too cruel to properly teach anything positive to their hatchlings... which is exactly why we need to do this. With our leader gone, I can take over and give the hatchlings a chance at seeing the world in a better way."
~~~~
It had been a sheer stroke of good luck that Grandma Longneck had been nearby when the warning call had been given in the valley. She was one of the first to arrive and see what exactly was going on. "This I am sure is going to be rather upsetting." she commented to herself as she stood back and waited for the other elders to arrive.
-
<I wasn't raised by sharpteeth> Claw explained <I...> He stopped, as he wasn't sure how to say what he wanted to say in sharptooth.
"I've never had an occasion to learn sharptooth. Not until I met Chomper anyway," he said in leafeater. He observed what Chronicler was doing. It seemed that fastrunner was going to jump across the split in the ground with the use of his bamboo pole. Claw hoped that Chronicler knew what he was doing.
-
Chronicler stared across the split in the ground, struggling to come up with an idea to get at least someone to the other side. As he glanced around, the bamboo pole his his hand suddenly caught his attention. A plan was quickly forming in his head, be he just as quickly considered that there had to be something better than that. "This is crazy," he muttered to himself.
"What was that?" asked Ruby, wanting to know what Chronicler was thinking.
"I think there might be a way across, but it's so crazy that I'll need some practice first." Chronicler then picked up two longs rocks and stepped away from the ledge. He placed one rock on the ground, then used his bamboo pole to measure out the distance of the gap to accurately place the other rock. He then turned to the others and said, "Okay, if I can make it from this rock to that one without touching the ground in between, then that means I've found a way to get across. First, I'll do a control test to show how difficult this will be."
Dropping his bamboo pole for now, Chronicler backed up a bit and took a running start before jumping from the spot on the ground marked by the second rock he had placed. When he landed, he only made it halfway to the other rock. "Yeah, that's definitely not going to work. Now let's see if my idea does any better."
Chronicler picked up his bamboo pole and went many times further back. Holding the bamboo out like a pole-vaulter, he took a deep breath before running at full speed towards the practice gap. He waited until he was just about to reach the marking rock before driving the end of the bamboo into the ground. The force was enough to start catapulting him into the air. Chronicler quickly climbed the pole as it began to pivot forward, hoping that would make the difference his life would depend on. It turned out to be just enough, as his feet hit the ground just past the other marking rock. The forward momentum had almost thrown him over the ledge of the real gap, but he was quickly able to regain his balance. "Did I make it?" he asked.
"I think you did make it," answered Ruby.
"Alright!" cheered Chronicler, not giving anyone a chance to speak up. "Now let's go for the real deal!" He then ran back again to give himself an even greater running distance.
"Um, Chronicler, wait..." said Ruby, before realizing that Chronicler had already gone far enough away that he wouldn't hear her. Ruby looked across the split in the ground in concern. "Oh dear. I have a bad feeling that something bad will happen."
-
Threehorn arrived only moments after Grandma Longneck. "What's going on, Longneck?" he asked. "Where are the intruders?"
--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Anything is possible," Zaine replied. "Korr saved my life a couple times before, so there is some good inside of him."
"But that was a gesture towards you alone," Rob commented. "There's no way we can tell if he will be willing to share that same generosity towards the rest of us, especially Longtail."
"Maybe something good will come out of this," Littlefoot suggested. "I mean, everybody has to have some good inside of them. Nobody is truly evil in the world."
"That's not entirely true," Rob shook his head.
"What do you mean?" Zaine asked. Rob hesitated, because he didn't want to bring up what he was about to say, but something told him he should.
"In our world, a long time ago, there was a human named Hitler. He's well known for being one of the most evil human beings ever."
"Why?" Littlefoot asked with interest. "What did he do?"
"He did something nobody could have imagined was possible," Rob answered. "He ordered that an entire race of people were to be killed, and because he said so, thousands of humans died."
"Why did he want them killed?" Zaine asked with almost some disgust. "Did they do something wrong?"
"On the contrary," Rob responded, "they did nothing at all. It's very complicated, but in the end Hitler believed that all these humans were evil, but they weren't."
"So humans died just because one didn't like them?" Littlefoot asked, trying to make sure he understood what he was hearing.
"In a matter of speaking," Rob nodded, "yes."
"That's horrible!" Zaine gasped. "I hope he payed for it."
"He did," Rob explained. "He was executed, or killed, for causing the deaths of all those people. The point is that there are some hearts that have no good in them."
"Well I know Korr is not like that," Zaine said firmly. "He's not a monster, and I know there is something inside him that will convince him to end this peacefully."
"I hope you're right," Rob answered.
-
"Man, she must've gone far in by now," Anna said quietly as Ducky continued to lead her.
"Caves can be really big and deep, oh yes yes yes. She could be close by. We should call for her, yep yep yep," Ducky suggested.
"Nah, that won't work. Caves echo, remember? Quieter sounds are not as confusing. I'll just keep my ears open," Anna replied.
"I will keep my eyes open, yep yep yep," Ducky said.
"I'll be the ears, you'll be the eyes," Anna concluded, causing herself to giggle as she thought she sounded just like Ichy and Dil. "Stay close Tricia, no matter what."
"Cewa," Tricia spoke up.
"Say what, little one?" Anna asked.
"Cewa," Tricia repeated, this time with a giggle, as she sniffed the ground and began to follow a scent. Undoubtedly her sister's scent.
"Great thinkin', Tricia. C'mon, Ducky. Let's follow her," Anna said before the two closely followed Tricia, unaware of any danger that remained ahead of them.
-
Leading the way, Sparky felt a mixed-feeling of what she was doing. She was being something like a leader..... Practically a first!! Automatically, she wondered if she was doing a good job or if she was gonna lead them horribly astray....
You're doing good, Sparkles. Just keep your little 'kitty ears' open! a soft, confident voice in her head went.
You're soooooooooo gonna screw this up, like you screw up everything else... a much louder voice in her head responded.
She shook her head a bit, trying to dispell her inner conflict and stay focu...Whooo, what's that above her?
Looking up, she spotted Pangaea....gliding!! His prediction of a spazz attack seemed correct, judging from her widening eyes that glowed with delight and a big happy grin spreading across her snout. And yup, she was shivering in contained spazziness.
Keep it in!! This is a very serious situation!! Keep it in!! A muffled 'squee' managed to escape her throat and she took a deep breath in an attempt to calm. It seemed to work and she beamed and waved at Pangaea as he glided overhead, her expression saying that she'll spazz out later on a more appropriate time.
With her spazziness (temporarily) being put on Stand By, she forced herself to focus once more and continued to the destination of saving those poor dinos!!
-
After what seeemed seemed to be many months *insidejokewinkwink*, Amy awoke from her deep sleep and slowly arose, her body aching.
Wow...how long was I asleep? She thought as she rubbed her head and strecthed her face a bit. The siamese colored flyer groaned and yawned at the same time; Amy even stretched a bit in a cat-like fashion, which was surprisingly easier to do as a dinosaur. And then of course it hit her again.
I am a flipping dinosaur! I am in the Great Valley for some frigging reason!
She shook her head and cringed at this thought. As a human, Amy always wanted the ability of transformation, to turn into any creature and harness abilities such as flight, strong sense of smell, and being so tiny that she could see people and their actions, getting a better idea on how to be socially and other things. But now that she WAS a creature, a PRESHISTORIC creature at that and there was no way to turn back to who she was, the sighing flyer wished badly to be human again.
So in deep thought, Amy sat there for a few moments and realized where she was sleeping, so she climbed down from her tree in a spider-like fashion and walked on all fours for a bit, wondering what to do and where her friends were gone to. Though she had a shivering feeling that things were only going to get worse before they get better. And this, Amy thinks only with experience.
-
"Geez, I wish we had some light in here," Anna said anxiously as she and Ducky continued to follow Tricia.
"You are not getting too scared, are you?" Ducky asked out of concern.
"I'm okay 'cuz I'm not by myself in here, but I don't like surprises very much. I know y'all never go into an empty cave, so I'm pretty sure somethin' might jump out at us at any time. Bad things can hide in the dark easily," Anna said before she rubbed where Cera had plowed into her. Since that had happened, aside from being sore, she felt like she could vomit at any moment.
"So, why are you scared of the dark?" Ducky asked curiously. Before Anna could answer, Tricia spoke up.
"Cewa!" she squeaked with a giggle.
"Tricia? Tricia, is that you?" Cera's voice spoke from somewhere nearby.
"Yes it is Tricia, and me and Anna too, yep yep yep!" Ducky said excitedly as Tricia led them over to what looked like a pit. "What are you doing down there?"
"Thank goodness you guys are here! I got myself stuck and I can't get out. Can you guys get me out of here?" Cera asked.
"How far down are ya?" Anna asked.
"Oh, I'd say twice my height," Cera guessed.
"A'ight, I'm comin' down," Anna said before she got on her belly, as painful as it was, slowly lowered herself into the pit.
"Where ya at, Cera?" she asked.
"Right in front of you now," Cera replied.
"Listen, it's too small in this cave for me to change into my dinosuar form, so what I'll do is lean against the wall so you'll be able to climb up me to the top, and then lift me out. Does that sound like a plan?" Anna asked.
"Works for me," Cera replied. Anna could sense she was embarrassed and felt uneasy around her human friend, but there would be time for therapy later. All Anna was worried about was them making it through their adventure in one piece. With that, Anna faced the wall and braced her hands against it before leaning forward enough for Cera to climb up.
"A'ight, girl. Up ya go," Anna said before Cera did as told. Cera was heavy in comparison to Anna and caused a couple of her joints to crack, but the threehorn was able to climb to safety before she lowered her tail down far enough for Anna to grab on. She then lifted her out of the pit.
"There. Back together at last. Now, let's go back to what we had planned," Anna said. Cera looked down in shame before she turned to the human.
"Anna, I'm..." Cera started in a whisper, but was interrupted by a shaking feeling.
"Is that what I think it is?" Ducky asked nervously.
"Aw, s***! C'mon, guys! We've gotta move!" Anna barked as they tried to quickly retrace their steps. Meanwhile, rocks and stalagmites crashed around them. Next to a sharptooth, the last thing any of them wanted to be stuck in a cave with was an earthquake. Everything was going fine, until a rock crashe in front of Cera, tripping her and causing her to fall down. When she attempted to get back up, a sharp and hot pain tore through her right front paw, causing her to fall back down. Her yelp of pain caught the attention of the others.
"Oh, no! Cera needs our help, yes she does!" Ducky squeaked as she and Tricia followed Anna over to the older threehorn.
"Go on ahead of me, guys! At least get my sister out of here!" Cera cried out in fear as more of the cave collapsed around them.
"Hell no! We're not goin' anywhere and leavin' anyone behind! C'mon, Cera!" Anna argued as she helped Cera stand up and supported her right side. "Okay, let's move!" The group's escape was short-lived, for as they approached the cave entrance, a whole bunch of rocks collapsed in front of the entrance, blocking it off entirely.
"Aw, crap! We're trapped like rats!" Anna wheezed as whatever was causing movement in the earth came to a halt. "We're so screwed."
-
Petrie's mother watched as her children flew around to play. She oversaw them just to be sure everything was a-ok. However, the loud call rang in her ears and it make all the kids, except for maybe one or two stop playing and listen to the call.
After a bit of a pause, Rebecca hurriedly nudged her children in midflight and stated urgently, "Kids, go back in the cliff home, now." By the tone of her voice, her children could tell she was not kidding around, so they, one by one flew back to their cliff home and their mother stated,
"I'll be right back, I'm going to see what the commotion is about."
She then took off to find the source of the noise, looking below her, she saw many trees and dinosaurs blundering around to a certain direction. However, as she flew over even more, she saw below her dinosaurs running even more frantically. She sighed and then took to rest on a branch.
She asked a nearby dinosaur in calming tone, "What is going on? Why are you running?"
"EGG STEALERS! EGG STEALERS IN THE VALLEY!"
----------------
A tree-sweet colored three horn looked around frantically for her family, having heard the alaram, Tria was all too wary and scared for her family, her valley, and herself.
Oh Topsy, where are you when I need you?!
Suddenly, at the corner of her eye, she sees a spot of brown, and getting closer to it, finds Amy walking around, seeing aimlessly.
"Hello my dear, please, please tell me, I am sorry to bother you, but have you seen Cera, Tricia, and Topsy? And do you know what is going on?"
------------
Amy jumped back when she saw the thundering dinosaur coming her way, she was shakey a bit, but attempted to calm herself down when she was asked these questions. The siamese patterned flyer inhaled and exhaled and spoke.
"S-Sorry...I-I really don't know what's going on..." Her eyes seemed to tell Tria that she was just sleeping, and Tria, while felt bad for scaring the flyer, was much more worried about other bigger things.
"Oh no...I'm really worried what is going on...it could be anything...I mean it cold be RedClaw...other sharpteeth...and ah...what am I doing standing around here, I need to find them."
Amy stated something that she herself actually was flabbergasted that she would offer, "I will help you look for them."
Tria then looked at her softly and gratefully. "Oh thank you so much my dear, but you do look tired, maybe you should ride on my back and we can find them together?"
Amy in return looked grateful and accepted the offer. So she, in a tiresome, spider-like fashion, crawled up from Tria's tail to her crest. Tria would have probably giggled a bit at the ticklish feeling, but she was too afraid right now to even think of such a thing. And with this, they strode off in the valley, running, running, unknown to them what would unfold.
-
Meanwhile, Anna's group stared at the blocked entrance before them. They knew it would take a long time to move enough debris out of the way in order for them to even squeeze out of the cave.
"Man, this sucks," Anna finally spoke up.
"Well, what do you suppose we do?" Ducky asked nervously.
"Well, my dear, this is the only way out that we know of. There's only one thing we can do," Anna replied before she stepped over to the debris and firmly took hold of a larger rock. As much as she grunted and squirmed, she was unable to get it to even wiggle.
"S***, this is much harder than it looks," Anna gasped before she turned her attention to Cera, who hadn't moved from where she was standing since the entrance had caved in. Tricia was keeping her older sister company.
"Cera," Anna said, getting the threehorn's attention. "What's your thoughts? Are ya feelin' up to knockin' this blockage out?"
"Do I ever not? A threehorn can do anything they put their mind to!" Cera said proudly as she positioned herself to charge at the wall of rocks. This was short-lived when more pain shot up her right front leg, causing it to give out on her first step and consequently making her fall down.
"Yeeouch! I've got a problem here. I'm sorry, guys," Cera whimpered in pain as the others came over to her.
"Here, lemme have a look," Anna said as she sat down right in front of Cera. She then gently took hold of her injured limb and felt for any sign of injury.
"Where does it hurt?" Anna asked.
"Just above my paw," Cera replied as Tricia sat on the other side of her and curled up against her.
"Joint pain, eh? Hopefully it's just a sprain," Anna said before she gently flexed the joint, causing Cera to hiss in pain. She then felt the joint and noticed nothing out of place.
"Yup, it's just a sprain. That'll put ya outta commission for awhile, but I know a trick that can speed up healing," Anna added before she began to carefully but firmly massage the sore joint. "Some Vitamin E oil or Tiger Balm would be helpful right now, but this'll have to do."
"I don't know what you're talking about, but it seems like you know a lot about healing. Is that what you do back in your world? Heal others?" Cera asked.
"No, but I almost did. At one time I wanted to do work like what Ducky's mother and your stepmother do, which is being a healer. I ultimately never went into that field of work, but it's still valuable information to know. I'm especially big on alternative medicine," Anna explained.
"What is that?" Ducky asked from where she sat near Anna.
"Nature-based medicine and healing. I do not use human-created or conventional medical practices unless it's a last resort, like it could mean life or death. I used to believe in conventional medicine, until something scary and potentially fatal happened from a medicine I was on at the time," Anna explained.
"Was it as scary as whatever made you scared of the dark?" Ducky asked curiously.
"Close enough," Anna replied before she returned her glance to Cera. "Hangin' in there?"
"I am, thanks," Cera whispered sheepishly, having been reminded of her behavior toward her human friend from before. "If I may ask, before anything else happens, why exactly are you scared of the dark?"
"I would like to know too, oh yes yes yes," Ducky added. Anna continued to work on Cera's joint as she explained to them about experiences she's had with paranormal activity in dark spaces, having claustrophobia, and having been spooked numerous times in the dark by others. She also explained about how many grownups are actually scared of the dark but too afraid to admit it.
"So, now y'all know," Anna concluded.
"At least you are not by yourself in here, so you do not have to be afraid, oh no no no," Ducky said.
"You're right, and since I'm a grownup and responsible for you guys, that gives me more reason to not act upon my fear," Anna said.
"I'm sorry I made fun of you before," Cera spoke softly in a remorseful tone.
"Don't worry 'bout it," Anna replied, still working on Cera's joint.
"But I should. I got us into this mess. I said mean things to you, I falsely called you a liar, and I even attacked you. I could never expect forgiveness from you, nor can I understand why you're healing me right now even though I never did the same for you," Cera said, unable to even look at Anna due to embarrassment.
"Don't ever expect anything but forgivness from me. Even though the way I'm wired makes it difficult to forget," Anna said, in reference to how AS can make one wired to feel their hurt feelings all over again when they see or hear whoever caused them to begin with. "I hate grudges and do my best to not let 'em get the best of me. They lead to nowhere."
"I'm still sorry," Cera sniffed.
"Don't be sad, girl. S*** happens and we all get in bad moods sometimes. We all do things we regret, but life goes on. There's no sense in beating yourself up for a wrongdoing when the future provides plenty of opportunity to make things right," Anna said before she gently rested her hand on Cera's shoulder. "Feel better?"
"Yes I do. Thanks for looking out for me," Cera said before she managed to make eye contact with her human friend. "And thanks for your understanding."
"You're absolutely welcome. Now, about your injured leg. I think it's best we wait awhile in order to be sure you're well enough to help take this wall out," Anna said.
"Well, I wouldn't mind that anyway," Cera replied before letting out a big yawn. "I'm sleepy after all this."
"I am too, yep yep yep," Ducky agreed with a yawn. Unable to verbally articulate herself yet, Tricia simply let out a deep yawn.
"It's this dark cave that's makin' us feel sleepy," Anna yawned. "The darkness makes our pineal glands in our brains release melatonin, which is what makes us sleep at night."
"Whatever it is, it's working," Cera said sleepily before she tucked her front legs in and rested her head on them.
"Well, since we must wait to see if your leg is okay, I guess we can take a nap break," Anna said before she stretched out on her back next to Cera. Ducky then curled up on the other side of Anna before the group fell asleep, resting up so they would have energy to take on the wall of rocks later.
-
After hearing about what this Hitler person had done to other humans... Longtail felt his heart skip a beat, and his feathers lost some of their color. "How.... could one person... be so cruel?" he asked softly to those around him.
Rick scoffed after hearing about Hitler.
"You ask me, he should have suffered FAR more than he did in the end. He should have been tortured for all the bad things he did.and then kept alive until he felt his heart beat its last." he commented aloud with spite in his voice.
Cyrix shook his head. "No Rick. This person you speak of has paid for his crimes, and it should be left at that. Nothing more can be done about it and despite my personal feelings on the matter, we must learn to move on, or risk losing ourselves to things that can never be."
Crusher was also stunned to hear the story and gasped. "I... I didn't think that any creature could be... so evil. He actually makes our leader look... peaceful by comparison!"
-
Rob nodded. "I hate to admit it, but Cyrix is right. He may have been one of the most evil humans in history, but nobody deserves to be tortured, no matter who they are. He's dead now, and there's nothing we can do about it. Unless somebody develops a way to go back in time and stop him from causing all that death, we just have to move on."
Zaine was really impressed by Rob's self-control. "I have to admit, I don't think I would be able to look at it the way you do," he admitted. "I would probably want to make hims suffer til the end of time itself for what he did."
"Are there any others like him," Littlefoot asked. "Has anybody else done something horrible like that?"
"Unfortunately, yes," Rob replied, "but I'm not going to explain it further because I don't want you to think that all humans are bad, because they aren't. There are some truly wonderful human beings that have lived throughout history. We just happen to have a bad one every now and then."
"Well I'm glad that you aren't like that," Littlefoot said happily, "even if you are a fastbiter now."
"Thanks," Rob smiled. "I'm glad too." He looked down at his new claws again, which he seemed to be getting used to the feel of his new body. Still, he did miss his human self."
-
Guido hesitated for several seconds, as if he were still trying to comprehend that his friends wanted to help this pair of mysterious nest robbers. Eventually, though, he seemed to realize that almost everyone had left without him, and with a cry of, “Hey, wait for me!” he took off in pursuit.
--------------------------------------------------
Pangaea saw Sparky waving at him out of the corner of his eye, but he figured that waving back might upset his flight pattern. So instead he just smiled back at her, craning his neck slightly downward and twisting his head to the side so that his face would be more visible from below. This position was slightly less aerodynamic, but it didn’t significantly effect the stability of his glide.
It did, however, affect Pangaea’s ability to perceive what was in front of him.
In this case, a green Archaeopteryx sleeping in the tree ahead of him, on the same branch Pangaea was going to land on.
Moments before his anticipated alightment on the tree which he had scoped out from several yards away (too far to have noticed its feathery, camouflaged occupant), Pangaea turned his head to face forward again. Several things then happened in quick succession: A squawk of surprise from Pangaea as he spotted the Archaeopteryx. The bird’s eyes snapping open in response, an instant before it let out an alarmed cry of its own. A small explosion of red and green feathers commemorating the second collision between two feathered creatures of those colors seen in the Great Valley in the past two days. And finally, a racket of squawks of alternating aggravation and pain (from two respective sources), mixed with the sounds of a flurry of rapid, plumage-cushioned blows, as a cranky Archaeopteryx railed on the bumbling Microraptor with beak, claws, wings, and syrinx* alike.
Normally, Pangaea would have been thrilled to encounter a live Archaeopteryx. This time, however…well, he was still thrilled, but he also wanted to get out of there as quickly as possible.
“Sorry, sorry!” Pangaea whimpered meekly as he rushed to jump from another branch. His apologies seemed to be of no avail, however, as the Archaeopteryx’s beating wings and furiously pecking toothy beak continued to hammer him. “Didn’t mean to land on you thereóOw! It was an accident! Ow, ow, ow!” Pangaea couldn’t really blame the Archaeopteryx; it was probably frightened, perhaps thinking that Pangaea had been attacking it. It couldn’t have been too happy about being so rudely awoken from its sleep, either. Heck, it might have even had a nest or something; Pangaea hadn’t been able to see whether that was the case. Now that would be irony for ya, he thought. On my way to save a couple of dinosaurs from getting in trouble for raiding a nest, I get in trouble for “attacking” a nest. A blow from the Archaeopteryx’s beak right on the top of his skull threw Pangaea from his train of thought. Pangaea clenched his teeth. That one really hurt. Not wasting any more time, he launched himself into the air.
But the Archaeopteryx wasn’t finished with him yet. And although it was slightly smaller than Pangaea, it had an advantage over him in the air: the capacity for powered flight. This information was brought to Pangaea’s attention when he felt a nip on his tail in mid-flight; he glanced over his shoulder to see the Archaeopteryx chasing him.
“Aw, c’mon!” he complained. “Look at me, I’m leaving! You can go back to your nap now!”
The Archaeopteryx only flapped its wings faster, speeding up until it was flying directly above Pangaea. Its beak then darted down and plucked a feather from Pangaea’s back.
“Yeow!” Pangaea yelped. “I told you, I’m sorry! I totally acknowledge you as the boss! Please, just leave me alone!”
The only response he got was a series of loud, shrill caws from the pursuing bird. Pangaea started in surprise as these were answered by a chorus of identical cries from the trees around him, and as he heard the rustle of many wings taking to the air, he suddenly realized that the situation had gotten several times worse. The cawing continued, and a glimpse out of the corners of his eyes dispelled all doubts. A small flock of Archaeopteryx was descending on the fleeing Microraptor. Apparently, like many modern birds, Archaeopteryx practiced mobbing behavior.
Pangaea muttered what would probably be considered the appropriate response for anyone in his position:
“Oh, crap.”
*That’s the avian equivalent of vocal cords, for those who don’t know. ;)
-
OMG, Attack of the Birdies!! Sparky watched this new and completely unexpected situation with basically a face like: :blink: She found mobbing behavior to be very interesting and often watched crows attack hawks back home. But this was too much, especially since it's directed at one of her best friends. And oh! her mind began, no doubt to bring up something negative... This is totally your bad, by the way... And there it is... Her face turned on the sheepish side, knowing that her brain was right. Also knowing her friend needed help, she quickly changed her course towards her aerial pal-in-distress as fast as she could and called out to the approaching mob of angry birdies:
"Hey, leave him alone, will ya?!" she began firmly but with her usually sweet tone. "He already said sorry, and really, I was the one who distracted him. So if your gonna pick on someone, pick on me."
She didn't even know if these birdies could understand her to begin with, since the original bird made little to no acknowledgement to Pangaea's pleas to stop. But there was no harm in trying. Her OC Teryx could understand and even talk; maybe it won't be too farfetched to assume that at least some of these featherballs could too...
-
On one hand, the naturalist in Pangaea was fascinated to witness a flock of Archaeopteryx cooperating to drive away a perceived threat to their community, and actually felt rather privileged to be the subject of their mobbing. On the other hand, he didn’t relish the prospect of a half dozen sets of talons, beating wings, and toothed beaks using him as a piÒata, and so he focused his attention on escaping as quickly and directly as possible. On the next tree he hit, he didn’t bother climbing higher to make up for the altitude he had lost during his glide. He just scampered straight across the branches on that level to the other side of the tree, and launched himself into a new glide, hoping that the flock’s pursuit would be hampered by the foliage. He didn’t bother looking back (Well, maybe he did glance behind him a couple of times); he just kept jumping from tree to tree, focusing solely on moving forward as fast as he could.
Pangaea wasn’t sure how far ahead of Sparky he had traveled, or even if he was still going in his originally intended direction towards the anticipated angry mob of local dinosaurs intent on ousting a certain pair of egg stealers. He became aware of some good news, however: he could no longer hear the incensed cries of his own recently acquired angry mob. Taking a good look behind him, he found that the Archaeopteryx were nowhere in sight, either. Whether he had succeeded in outrunning (outflying? Technically, neither of those terms were entirely accurate) the flock, or if the birds had simply decided that they had chased the peculiar intruder far enough, he would never know. He was just relieved that he had gotten away with just a few minor scratches, bruises, and plucked feathers.
Having escaped one setback, Pangaea turned his attention to a new problem: the other members of Ozzy and Strut’s impromptu rescue squad were nowhere in sight, and with his poor sense of direction, the ruddy Microraptor had no idea where he was going. He also realized that he would be hitting the ground soon; because each of his glides carried him down a few feet for every several feet he moved forward, he had been gradually dropping closer to the forest floor throughout his absconsion from the Archaeopteryx, and now he was sailing just a few feet above the ground.
It wasn’t a huge inconvenience, Pangaea figured. He would just touch down, climb a new tree, and see if he could spot the others from there. If he couldn’t see anyone, he would just find his way out of the forest and reconvene with them later. After all, if his hunch was right and an anti-egg-stealer mob was forming, how hard could they be to find? He spied a large, cushy-looking clump of bushes directly ahead of him. As good a place to land as any, he thought. He braced himself for landing.
He wasn’t prepared for the two large shapes that burst from the bushes, directly in his path.
The split second Pangaea took to recognize them left him with just enough time to mutter a single thought; the first one that came to mind:
“Aw, great. What are the odds?”
SMACK!
“AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!” Ozzy screamed, panicked by his sudden inability to see. “GET IT OFF ME! GET IT OFF ME!”
“Give you coffee?” the still tinnitus-deafened Strut asked, “what’s coff–OOF!” One of Ozzy’s flailing arms whacked Strut in the face, twisting his head sideways and causing him to stumble. Meanwhile, the hysterical Ozzy blundered in front of Strut, and as a result the latter first collided with, and then tripped over, the former. Both egg stealers tumbled to the ground, while Pangaea, thrown from Ozzy’s head by the force of Strut’s collision, hurtled through the air ahead of them, hitting the ground a few feet in front of the two dazed Struthiomimus, his eyes rolling in their sockets.
Pangaea groaned painfully. “Why does this keep happening to me?” he grumbled.
Meanwhile, Ozzy and Strut were coming to their senses. Ozzy was the first to notice the dazed lump of red feathers in front of him, probably because it was just a few inches away from his face.
“You again?!” Ozzy exclaimed, pointing an accusatory claw at Pangaea.
“Huh? Who?” Strut asked, the ringing in his ears having nearly faded. He was lying nearly perpendicular to Ozzy, so he had to turn his head to the side to see who his brother was talking to. Upon doing so, his face lit up with recognition. “Oh, hey, it’s the Gooey guy!”
Pangaea sighed. Now he wished he hadn’t been such a wiseguy and told Ozzy and Strut all that scientific information about Microraptor gui. But he’d have to deal with that later. “What did you two do?” he inquired dryly as he pushed himself to his feet.
“Was that you who hit me?!” Ozzy barked, paying no heed to Pangaea’s question. “What’s the big idea?!”
“Uh, yeah, that was me,” Pangaea said sheepishly. “If it helps, I’m sorry. I really am. It was an accident, I swear. That sort of things been happening to me a lot lately.”
Ozzy didn’t seem to accept Pangaea’s apology. Standing up, he looked down at his brother. “Strut, get up! Let’s go!”
“Hooooooold on there!” Pangaea shouted, dashing in front of Ozzy. “I may not have meant to crash into you, but I have been looking for you guys.”
“And what makes you think we want to talk to you?” Ozzy snorted.
This time it was Pangaea’s turn to ignore Ozzy. “You got caught trying to steal eggs, didn’t you?”
“I was not!” Ozzy snapped indignantly. “It was Strut’s fault!”
“Hey, I was only doing what you told me!” Strut protested, awkwardly clambering to all fours, and then to a hunched standing position.
Pangaea made another sigh-like exhalation, more like a puff of air forced out his mouth. “I tried to warn ya…” he muttered before speaking up again. “Is anyone chasing you?” he asked.
A fleeting expression of fear flashed over Ozzy’s face. He turned to look in the direction from which he and Strut had come, and listened for a moment for any sounds of pursuing leafeaters. “I don’t think so,” he said.
“Good,” Pangaea said. “Now, I need to talk to you two, and again I wish to stress that it’s very important that you listen; even more so than last time. You’ve gotten yourselves in big trouble with the valley, and I’m one of the few dinosaurs here who’s likely to stick my neck out for you.”
He briefly glanced over his shoulder, as if expecting something or someone to come barreling through the bushes behind him at any moment. Just in case, he decided to give the egg stealers a preliminary warning. “Oh, and if you see a huge, spazzy, terrifying-looking long-clawed creature…don’t run. I promise you she’s harmless.”
-
Great, you lost him... Sparky's mind told her the obvious. Well, at least the birds were gone, though she doubted it was because she told them to leave her pal alone. Looking about for any hope to locate her friend, she was at a loss and with a heavy sigh of disappointment, she headed back to the others.
"We lost sight of Pangy. I think we should try to find him." She couldn't help but wonder if she could use her 'sniffer' to find him...
-
Amy and Tria "galloped" through the valley, in search of anyone, someone that was Tria's family. Tria then skidded to a halt around the barrier, she caught the scent of something, something unfamiliar.
Amy then slid down Tria's back to look around as well. She and Tria were at the rock barrier, where Tricia, Ducky, Cera, and Anna would be hidden in. Amy's claws clicked the rock, unknown to her what laid below.
"Cera, Tricia, Topsy! Where are you?" Tria called out, though wary of the unfamiliar smell.
I really hope they are okay
-----------------
Rebecca shook her head and blinked at first, not sure if she heard the other dinosaur correctly.
"The what now-?"
But the leaf eater already left, running or rather plundering frantically for her life.
Well...I hope they're already off and away.
Rebecca got herself up, and took off to search for any egg stealers that may be near by. She looked around and then suddenly caught sight of a very large, clawed thing, which took her by surprise and made her squawk, though it wasn't too audible.
She swooped over the clawed thing, which COULD have had a spazz attack at any moment. Maybe.
-
In the meantime, Ducky was sleeping soundly until she felt a rock almost her size roll over her.
"Yeow!" she squeaked, mostly in a startled manner, as she shot up awake.
"Sorry 'bout that," Anna said from where she sat near the barricade. "I was workin' on these rocks and took a fall instead."
"Oh, that is okay, yep yep yep. May I help?" Ducky asked.
"Uh, sure. We'll work on this 'til Cera's up 'n ready to go," Anna replied. The two continued to work on the wall of rocks in a quiet fashion so they would wake the threehorn sisters as they slept. Some time passed before they heard a voice speaking from somewhere on the other side of the wall.
"Hey! Did ya hear that, Ducky? Someone's on the other side! Maybe if we can somehow get their attention, they can help us outta here," Anna said. Then, they heard the names of the Threehorn family mentioned, minus Tria's name. That only meant one thing...
"That is Tria! It is, it is!" Ducky squeaked excitedly.
"Yeah it is. However, I don't either of us could make our voices heard through here. We need someone with not only a voice that carries, but also a loud one. I know just the right one," Anna said before they headed over to Cera and Tricia. "C'mon, girls. Wake up. It seems help has arrived."
"It is time to get up, oh yes yes yes," Ducky chirped in agreement as she managed to wake up Tricia, who simply giggled and wagged her tail before she stood up. Cera, as usual, was another story. No matter how much they called her and shook her, she would not do anything other than grumble in her sleep.
"Hmm...let's see. I see no water to splash her with, and I'm not about to yell in her ear 'cuz I'm afraid I'll get plowed over again. Not even a bug to put on her. This only leaves me with one other option, a painful but successful one at that," Anna said before she stepped over by the tip of Cera's tail. Ducky seemed to catch on, for she brought her hands up to her beak and held her breath.
"Hey, Cera! Time to wake your tail up!" Anna hooted before she sprung up into the air and stomped on Cera's tail as hard as she could. This worked, for the threehorn jumped up while howling in pain.
"Sorry 'bout that, but nothin' else worked," Anna said nervously.
"Why, you little...!" Cera started, but but interrupted by Ducky.
"Tria is outside the wall! She is, she is!" Ducky announced, hoping it would get Cera's attention.
"She is? Why didn't you say so before?" Cera demanded, causing Anna to facepalm.
"Hey! Looks like your leg is better," Anna pointed out, drawing Cera's attention to the subject matter.
"It is! Now I can get us out of here," Cera said proudly.
"Of course ya can, but with that voice of yours instead. See, we need to get Tria's attention. She's lookin' for ya, so we feel the best thing to do would be to use your voice to get her attention," Anna said. Cera thought for a few moments, but then understood what Anna was talking about.
"Okay, sure. Just be sure to cover your ears if needed," Cera replied. Anna did just that before Cera began to call out to her stepmother.
"Tria! Tria, can you hear me?! It's me, Cera!" the young threehorn shouted in a voice several times her size.
-
Claw looked into the split in the ground and he couldn't repress the shiver when he saw the deep of it. If Chronicled won't make it then he will be hurt for sure by the fall. Claw turned around to stop fastrunner, to tell him they should think of any other way to get across. It was too late however. Chronicler was already too far away to hear him.
-
“What?!” Ozzy exclaimed. “You mean you know that thing that scared the wits out of us earlier today?”
“Yes, I was there when it happened,” Pangaea said flatly. “I was standing right next to her; didn’t you notice?” He contemplatively moved a hand towards his mouth as he considered his own question. “Oh, then again, I suppose I might not be that noticeable next to a Therizinosaurus.”
“And you’re telling us that thing’s harmless?” Ozzy continued incredulously. “Then what does it use those claws for? Picking its nose?”
“She,” Pangaea emphasized, “is a leafeater. Her kind uses those claws for gathering green food. You know, pulling down branches, knocking down tree sweets, and stuff. Probably for defense, too. Think of them as like a threehorn’s horns or a spiketail’s spikes, only they’re on the hands of the dinosaur.”
“That’s not very reassuring,” Ozzy grunted. “Ever been charged by a threehorn?”
“Believe me, she’d more likely use those claws to defend you guys from something than use them on you. She loves you two. In fact, she and a bunch of others are rushing out here right now to save you.”
Ozzy’s twitching, contorted facial expression indicated that he was having a difficult time processing this information, and even more difficulty accepting it. “How do you even know us?!” he blurted. “We’ve never seen you before in our lives!”
“Well, we did see him yesterday,” Strut offered. Ozzy stomped on his foot.
Pangaea sighed. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you. If you really want, I can tell you all about it later, but for now, I think you should be more concerned with the angry mob of leafeaters that’s probably looking for you right now, and the plan I have to save you from them.”
That expression of fear and uncertainty returned to Ozzy’s face with Pangaea’s sobering reminder of the situation at hand.
“Now, I know it’s gotta be hard for you to trust someone who’s basically a complete stranger to you, and I wish I could offer more than just my word to gain that trust, but I can’t. So here’s your choice: You can either keep running and hiding from the valley dinosaurs, who, I should remind you, are now all on alert that you’re here, and have probably stepped up their nest security so that it’ll be even harder for you to get your claws on any eggs, or you can let me help you. I have an idea that will help you get out of the valleyóand maybe even find some foodówithout anyone getting hurt. So what’s it gonna be? If I were in your position, I know what I’d choose.”
Several seconds passed before Strut, who had ceased hopping on one foot while clutching the other with an agonized expression, piped up. “He’s got a point, Oz.”
Ozzy grumbled something under his breath (from what Pangaea could hear, something about not believing what he was doing, that he must be insane, and that rutabagas make excellent sandwiches…or maybe he misheard that part).
“Okay, Fluffball,” Ozzy growled, “what’s this plan of yours?”
-
Rebecca perched nearby the clawed dinosaur, or the Therizinosaurus. In all honesty, she was scared stiff, but she hated to let fear take over her decisions, so she calmly decided to comment towards the creature,
"Hello? Uh, excuse me? You there, I'm up here on the tree branch."
Swallowing, she waited for the other dinosaur's reply.
-------------------
Amy and Tria heard Cera's yelling through the rocks and Tria's expression was a mixture of worrisomeness and relief.
"Cera? Cera! Where are you!?" The pink three-horn began scanning the rocks, hoping to be closer to the source of the voice.
"Is Tricia with you?!" Tria shakily asked in a hopeful manner.
Amy also tried to use her hearing and found herself over the spot Anna and the others would be. She never worked well under very stressful situations, this being no exception, but she tried to muster her strength the best she could and blurted to Tria,
"Tria! I think they're under here. I-I could hear..."
Amy trailed off for a moment, realizing that Tria was quickly onto the case, bashing her head as a three horn would to clear the rocks out of the way.
-
After running a much further distance than previously, Chronicler finally stopped and turned back to face the obstacle. His raised his bamboo pole in preparation for the pole-vaulting and took a deep breath. He understood that he was taking a big risk, but as far as he was concerned, there was simply no other way across.
Ready to risk it all, Chronicler ran forward at top speed. Considering how fast he was going, he would have to time the impact just right. As he came closer, he mentally calculated the precise moment he had to drive the pole into the ground.
As he finally reached the edge, Chronicler drove his bamboo pole into the ground and quickly began climbing it as it started to pivot forward. He was able to clear a huge distance, but it wasn't quite enough to land on the other side. He reached the other side, but his feet came down just one foot short of the ledge. As a result, his chest took the impact on the cliff, while his arms reached forward onto the other side.
Ruby gasped in shock to see that Chronicler had not quite made it.
Chronicler cursed as he clawed his hands along the rocky ground to avoid falling into the split. He tossed his bamboo pole forward so that he could use both hands, but it didn't have much of an effect. I need some leverage! he quickly thought. Just as quickly, he realized what could give him that leverage: his legs. Using all his effort to avoid falling, he swung his body around just enough for his right foot to grasp the top of the ledge. Finally having the leverage he needed, he hurled his body over the ledge and rolling across the ground of the other side. By the time it was over, Chronicler was on his back, gasping for breath.
Ruby let out a sigh of relief to see that Chronicler was okay.
Chronicler slowly stood back up, still breathing heavily. He looked to his left across the split in the ground and realized that he had indeed made it across, but barely. "Whooooo!" he shouted. After another gasp of breath, he added, "Let's not do that again!"
-
Nana saw Pangaea disappear from sight and sighed.
She walked over to Sparky after. "So, what do we..." The young Longneck then noticed the Flyer in the tree and looked at her.
"Who's that?" she whispered to Sparky.
-
Sparky looked over at the Flyer perched nearby, tilting her head before answering Nana's question in her own whisper. "I think that be Petrie's Mama..." In a louder voice and a happy beam, she called a greeting to the flying reptile. "Helllloooooooooo'zzzzzzz!"
She was about to wave, but instantly decided against it in case the blue Flyer will take it as a threat. Still keeping her friendly smile, she continued her words in a hopeful tone, hoping to get some help with their current situation.
"Excuse me, Miss, I don't mean to be rude, but do you happen to know where our friend went? He's a red little Glider named Pangaea. You know 'im?" It sounded like a longshot that their visitor would know who Pangaea was, but there seemed to be no harm in asking.
-
Jasper had also covered his ears too and said as he uncovered his ears, "S*** that has got to be the second loudest sound I've heard. I don't know about everyone else, but Von I agree with you on that maybe we should go and see if we can be of any assistance. I'm going to go over there right now and see if I can help are you coming along too?"
-
Daniel sat on a tree branch high above the ground as he looked out into the valley. He was just getting the hang of flying and thus a simple breeze had carried him way off course. "Maaan, where are they?" he said to himself as he tried to spot the other GOF members, it wasn't like the Great Valley was full of Therizinosaurus
-
(OOC: Hey FBS, I wasn't sure if you knew this already, but Rebecca is my fanmade name for Petrie's Mom. Just so you are aware. ^^)
The blue flyer was a bit startled by the long clawed creature and the longneck. But she smiled calmly and responded, "Yes, I do know him. He visited my home once. But I unfortunately have not seen him in awhile, though I wonder if you could tell me what happened here? I realize some egg stealers came in loose, but perhaps...if we could find a way to get those egg stealers out, everyone would calm down."
She stopped to take a breath, a bit surprised in herself to trust these newcomers so easily, but she figured that if they knew someone like Pangaea, the blue flyer thought they couldn't be "terrible" or anything of the nature.
------------------
Tria huffed and puffed to break the boulders off. She was physically very strong, thought maybe not as much as she could be. Amy was sure to stay out of the way as Tria did her work. It was one of those moments where Amy felt somewhat useful, despite her lack of physical strength. But it sometimes, just sometimes she wished she could be as strong as a three horn.
-----------------
After yet ANOTHER lecture from his father, Hyp decided to take a break from everything that was going on and take a walk by himself. Usually he would stick with his pals Nod and Mutt, but he really wanted a break from those "dummies" as he would ever so endearingly call them. He wasn't in the best of moods at the moment and all he wanted was some peace and quiet.
"AHHHH! EGG STEALERS! RUN! RUN! PROTECT YOURSELVES!"
Wha--? Hyp perked up his head hazily at the sound of the yelling. But then he snorted.
"Huh...babies..." He scoffed to himself. However, something in him thought that maybe, just MAYBE he could find these egg stealers and bring them to justice. While he proclaimed himself the "all around tough guy", that still did not mean he would leave some kids at the mercy of some dumb egg stealers.
So he followed his gut and went on his way, running through the grass that tickled at his face and ran toward a cliffside that would lead him to the mysterious beyond.
-
"Okay, good! She heard us. Now, let's help her dig a hole through this mess," Cera said before the group moved in even closer to the rock wall an began to help tear it apart.
-
"Sure, I'll go along with you, Jasper." Von said, as he followed the other human toward the loud call.
----------------------------------
Chomper translated what Claw said in leafeater for Cutter.
"You made it, Chronicler!" Chomper yelled happily. "Are you gonna knock that dead tree for the rest of us now?"
-
Jasper said to Von, "Just to throw this out Von if there is trouble I'm ready for it. As a matter of fact I'm pretty much ready for anything just about that is. I didn't see myself being here now that caught me off guard. I also would like to point out I love to fight, so don't be too surprised if I do anything reckless, cause that's how I roll."
Jasper then pulled out of his pockets black colored gloves and put them on his hands as he continued walking with Von.
-
"Yeah... just gimme a minute..." gasped Chronicler in response, still trying to catch his breath. After nearly falling to his death, he certainly needed a quick break.
About a minute later, Chronicler was still breathing heavily, but at least he wasn't so exhausted that he couldn't do much. He walked up to the dead tree, stood on the opposite side of it from the ledge it stood on, then pushed against it with all his might. Nothing happened. "Okay... this might take a while," he said. He pushed the tree again. Still nothing. He tried a third time. Same result. "Come on!... How hard can this be!?" Once more, he he tried with all his might to push the tree over. After a few seconds, he heard the tree crack, just once. "Ha! I think I'm getting somewhere!" With that boost to his morale, he pushed the tree again, this time getting a few more cracks. The same thing happened on another try, but the tree barely even budged. "Come on, come on..." He pushed again. This time, not only did he hear even more cracks, but he saw the base starting to split and cause the tree to lean towards the other side of the gap in the ground. "I think one more should do it." He pushed against the tree one more time. After struggling a few seconds, the base of the tree finally split apart, causing the tree to topple over.
"Yeah!" shouted Chronicler in excitement as the tree fell over to the other side of the gap. While the base stayed on the ledge on his side, the top of the tree slammed onto the ledge on the other side with a loud, SMASH! As that happened, the middle of the trunk unexpectedly bowed downward. Chronicler cringed at this and exclaimed, "Ooh! That didn't sound good!" He leaded over the ledge to get a better look at the tree. Although it was now spanning the gap, the trunk in the middle had slightly split apart. "That's not good. The tree's split right in the middle. It could break and fall in at any time." Realizing what this meant, Chronicler turned to the others and shouted, "You guys better hurry across!"
Ruby didn't hesitate to follow Chronicler's advice. She immediately jumped onto the tree and, as she ran across, exclaimed, "Hurry, Chomper! We have to hurry across while we can still get across!"
-
Daniel sighed before taking off, every time he flew he got a bit better at it and now he could almost pass for a seasoned flier. Although, he did slip up every now and then. He soared over the Valley still searching, he really didn't want to be alone in a now world. "Sparky! Anyone! Where are you guys?!" he called out.
-
Tria finally was able to create a hole after all that time to allow Cera, Ducky, Anna, and Tricia out. A large cloud of dust arose and rocks fell to the sides. Tria seemed to beam from the whole scenario.
"There you are! I was so afraid!" She exclaimed as she took an eyeful of her daughters when the clouds dispersed.
Amy looked on at the scene with awe when she saw the work being done. She felt bad that she could not have been more of help, but at least her friend and the kids were safe.
-
"We're fine. Thanks for your help," Anna said as she shook the dust out of her hair. "Man, I just bathed earlier. Oh, well. I can use it as an excuse to go swimming later. Anyhoo, back to what we were doin'. A'ight, up y'all go one at a time."
"Let's get Tricia out first," Cera said.
"Will do," Anna replied before she scooped the baby threehorn up and lifted her out of the hole. She ran up to her mother while giggling, followed by Cera. Once Anna lifted Ducky out, she crawled out of the space.
"Phew! Not every day ya get stuck in a cave. Thanks again," she said to Tria.
-
Sparky quickly held a mixed expression of relief and sadness. On one hand, she was glad that Mrs. Flyer knew who Pangaea was, on the other hand, Mrs. Flyer hasn't seen him. Bummer....
"Unfortunately, my particular knowledge of the situation is as limited as yours. All I know is that we're trying to help find them." Though it's more to help the Egg Stealers than the angry mob no doubt forming...It's still helping though... her mind told her.
"On our way, we lost Pangaea and...." Her eyes scanned her group and noticed another member missing. She blames herself... "We lost Pangaea and Daniel, another flyer who's new around here." She returned her sight to Rebecca. "Think you can help us find them?"
-
Having been the last of the group to join the impromptu egg stealer rescue mission, Guido had been far behind the others at the time they lost track of Pangaea and Daniel. In fact, at the moment, Guido couldn’t see any of the others, though it didn’t help that he was gliding from tree to tree through the canopy, and much of the ground below was obscured by the forest understory. However, Guido had several months of gliding practice on Pangaea, and he had honed his technique to the point that he was a considerably more agile and efficient glider than the older Microraptor. So he had a good chance of catching up to his red friend, if he could only determine which direction he’d gone…
As he came in for a landing, Guido suddenly noticed an obstruction on the arboreal runway he had selected. He uttered a yelp of surprise as he abruptly changed direction at the last minute, “Whoa!” Guido yelped as he suddenly abruptly changed direction, landing in a branch adjacaent to the one he had initially targeted, and narrowly avoiding a collision.
The grouchy-looking Archaeopteryx ruffled its feathers and gave a low, irritated squawk at the intruding glider, but didn’t move from the clutch of eggs it was sitting on.
“Sorry about that,” Guido apologized. “Don’t mind me; just passing through.”
Just as he turned to move on, Guido thought of something. “Uh, say, I’m actually looking for somebody who I think might have flown by here. You wouldn’t happen to have seen him, would you, sir?”
The Archaeopteryx hissed.
“Ma’am! Ma’am! Sorry, ma’am,” Guido hastily corrected himself. “Uh, anyway, he looks like me, but he’s bigger, and red.”
The Archaeopteryx extended a wing and pointed it in the appropriate direction, never changing its deadpan expression.
“Oh, thank you very much!” Guido took off from the tree with renewed hope of finding his friend, while the Archaeopteryx muttered something in its avian tongue as it hunkered into a comfortable incubating position on top of its nest.
--------------------------------------------------
A few minutes later, as he soared over yet another gap in the canopy, Guido spotted the familiar blue shape of Rebecca perched in a branch below him. An instant later, he noticed that she was talking to Sparky. He could only hear snippets of their conversation, but it sounded like they were talking about Pangaea.
“Hey!” he called down as he passed overhead. “Are you looking for Pangaea? I just got a tip on which way he went!”
-
9OOC: :wow ZONIKS! I'm behind here. :slap)
Tria turned to Anna after nuzzling her children.
"Of course, I could never leave family behind. Your friend Amy here also helped too. If it wasn't for her hearing, I would have never have found you."
She tipped her head to the flyer whom was more to the side, out of view from everyone else. Amy slinked a bit out of the shadows and awkwardly waved a wing slowly.
"Um, hello, I'm....I am glad you guys are okay."
------------------
Rebecca went through a series of emotions, her eyes brightening, hoping, but then disappointed, although still attempting to be friendly, and then smiling again and nodding her head.
"Absolutely, perhaps we should,"
But before she could say anything more, she took a sight of Guido,whom was passing overhead.
"Guido! Thank goodness you're alight. Perhaps on the way to finding Pangaea we can find those egg stealers as well." She sighs at the thought of those egg stealers harming any unborn hatchlings in the valley. She took off the branch and flew to Guido's level.
-----------------
After all that frantic yelling, screaming, and whatnot, Hyp was able to slink out of the valley and find an opening where he could travel upward and look around. It was boring for a young shortneck like him to be simply in the valley with nothing to do.
Haha, maybe I'll go head to head with some dumb sharpteeth and just tell 'em who's boss.
-
"Oh great. Where in the River Styx am I?" John said to himself as he found himself in an area he couldn't indenify after getting seperated from Daniel, Sparky, Nana and Pangaea.
He noticed that he wasn't alone, Hyp was apprantly there too. John silently cursed in ancient Greek as he leapt out of sight.
-
All Anna could do was smile back at Tria and remind herself mentally not to stare. It was still hard at times for her to believe she was really in the presence of her favorite dinosaurs.
"Yeah, that was really lucky for all of us. Who knows how long it would've taken to dig our way outta there. Thanks again to both of y'all," Anna said before she politely returned a wave gesture to Amy. "Glad to see you're back around as well. Just curious, did anyone have any plans to do anything?"
-
(OOC: Er...Belmont, not meant as a jab at you or anything, but the italics were used for thoughts. So I don't think your character would know right away what Hyp was thinking. Just saying.)
Tria's warm smile suddenly loosens to a worried, puzzled expression.
"Well...Amy and I heard some screaming up ahead, I don't know exactly what happened, but I was hoping that we could find out what it was. I was afraid that it was you two," She looked at her two daughters worriedly, but at the expressions of her children's faces, her heart melted.
Amy then walked toward the center of the dinosaurs, hoping to not look rude.
"But...it wasn't...so we are thankful for that." She paused for a moment, then looked at Anna and returned the question, "Why, what were you planning do to today?"
-
(OOC: Well, you don't have to speak out loud for someone to find out what's going through your head, I could've just found out through body language, facial expressions and tone of voice.)
-
"I dunno. Whatever happens, I guess. Hey, did y'all happen to hear somethin' about eggstealers awhile ago?" Anna asked Amy and Tria curiously.
-
Tria and Amy both were puzzled but then the thoughts clicked in unison. Tria spoke up first however.
"That was probably the scream I heard! My gosh, egg stealers, here, in the valley?" The protective mother looked towards everyone worriedly. However, she stopped herself and seeing Tricia's face, felt the need to be strong.
"Then, perhaps we should look to see if everything is alright?"
-
Catching aerial movement and hearing Mrs. Flyer's exclaimation, Sparky looked up at the teal-colored Glider and grinned, waving happily and enthusiastically. Yayz!!! They can finally find Pangy!! Hopefully, Daniel will be able to spot them soon as well.
"Hi, Guido!! You have no idea how happy I am to see you!! And even more happy that you know where Pangy is!" She started walking in the two aerial-critter's direction, thrilled that she's now a follower once more!!
-
The young Longneck had been quiet for most of this conversation. Not because she was shy or anything, but because she honestly didn't know what to say, and got confused when someone said something. She didn't know if it was addressed to her, or someone else. Lately though, it seemed like a lot of the comments and small-talk exchanged throughout the group seemed like everyone was talking to everyone but her. It happened anyway, why not get used to it?
"Hey, Guido!...Yeah, I'm with her," she laughed, rolling her eyes jokingly.
-
"Fine with me," Anna replied with a shrug. "I think it's best to know what's goin' on in the neighborhood."
-
Pangaea couldn’t help but smile in relief when Ozzy indicated his agreement to hear out his idea. “Oh, thank goodness. I knew you two were smart enough to make the right choice.” A little flattery with dinosaurs like these two never hurts, he slyly added mentally.
“So, um, first of all, what’s happened with you two since we last ran into each other? Any luck getting any eggs?”
“Not one,” Ozzy grumbled.
Pangaea sighed in relief. Catching a scathing glare from Ozzy, he hastily continued. “Uh…I mean, that’s good news for you, really! If you haven’t actually harmed anyone’s eggs, then technically the valley dinosaurs can only blame you for attempted eggnapping.” Pangaea wasn’t sure if that would make much difference to someone like Mr. Threehorn, but he was desperate to grasp at any straw he could to convince the egg stealers to agree to what he was planning.
“And that helps us how?” Ozzy inquired skeptically, crossing his arms. “What, do you plan on taking us before a council of the valley leafeaters and pleading our innocence?”
“No, nothing like that,” Pangaea said. “I will have to talk to the leafeaters at some point, but I’d rather keep you guys out of it as much as possible. Besides, this is about you two finding enough food. The valley dinosaurs won’t tolerate you eating eggs here.”
“Does this plan of yours involve telling us something we don’t know?” Ozzy snapped.
“What if I told you that I could show you a place with a huge supply of eggs and other things for you guys to eat that no one would try to stop you from taking?”
The change in Ozzy’s expression was instantaneous. He blinked, as if he were doing a mental double take. Clearly Pangaea had his attention. “Go on,” he said slowly.
“You ever hear of a place called the Big Water? I haven’t technically been there before myself…not this one, anyway…it’s hard to explain…but I’m very familiar with it, you see, and I know that there are certain places along its shores where creatures crawl out to lay their eggs, and then just leave them there to hatch. They don’t guard their nests or anything. As far as I know, the parents don’t care if their eggs get eaten, because they don’t get attached to them to their eggs the way dinosaurs do. They just lay a lot of them and hope for the best. It’s an egg stealer’s paradise.”
He continued. “And if you can’t find any eggs, there’s a whole lot of other things to eat along the edge of the Big Water. A lot of them are in shells, just like eggs, and while they’re a lot harder to crack open, I think even you would like them, Ozzy. My plan is to take you guys to the Big Water, so that you’ll have all the food you need, the valley dinosaurs can live in peace, and no one will be chasing you around every time you try to get a bite to eat. It’s a win-win solution! So, whaddaya say?”
Ozzy and Strut’s mouths had long begun to water, and for once Ozzy actually looked quite thoughtful. “I’m surprised I’m saying this,” he finally said, “but I like the sound of this idea of yours.”
“We’re in!” Strut piped eagerly. “When do we leave?”
Ozzy moved as if to smack his brother, but apparently decided it wasn’t worth the trouble. “All right,” he said to Pangaea. “We’ll go with you to this fantastic place of yours.”
“Great!” Pangaea grinned.
“If it really exists,” Ozzy warned. “Because if you’re trying to trick us, mark my words, you’ll regret it.”
Pangaea swallowed anxiously. Inwardly, he knew he was making a gamble. He was certain that somewhere, at some time, along the coast of the Mesozoic sea, sea turtles would drag themselves ashore to deposit hundreds of eggs in the sand. The problem was, he had no idea if that time was now, or if that place was anywhere near the stretches of shoreline the gang had visited in the LBT movies; the ones that were reachable via a few days’ trek from the Great Valley. But he didn’t want to tell the egg stealers of these uncertainties, for fear that they would change their minds about following him. He hoped that the others would find him soon, so that he wouldn’t have to lead the egg stealers to the Big Water by himself; he didn’t want to be alone if things got ugly.
Pangaea didn’t expect his hopes to be fulfilled so punctually.
“Pangaea, there you are!” came a voice from the trees. “We’ve been looking for you everyóGYAAH!”
As the glider and egg stealers frantically swiveled their heads to locate the source of the voice, a crash sounded from a nearby bush. Three pairs of eyes snapped to the opthalmoceptive target of disturbed foliage to see a small, disheveled lump of teal feathers scoot to a stop on the ground in front of the undergrowth it had just plowed through. Of the three in the clearing, only Pangaea was familiar enough with the interloper and his species to realize that he must have intended for a more graceful landing, but upon noticing the company his burgundy buddy was keeping, had been so alarmed that he lost control of his descent, hence the Microraptor-shaped groove he had just ground into the forest floor.
“Hey, it’s another Gooey!” Strut observed with interest.
Guido dazedly staggered to his feet. He looked considerably worse for wear after his two-tier impact on earth and understory, but as soon as his walleyed pupils realigned themselves and settled on the two egg stealers standing over his friend, he snapped to panicked attention.
“Aah!” he squawked. “Pangaea, look out! The egg stealers are right behind you!”
Assuming the worst was about to happen, Guido frantically looked around for something to use as a weapon, his eyes coming to rest on a reasonably brittle-looking, but sharp, dead branch. He hurriedly seized it and attempted to wrench it from the tree. The task took several seconds longer than what should have been practical, and the section that snapped off was decidedly smaller than intimidating. Undeterred, Guido spun to face the egg stealers, striking a fighting stance. He whipped the stick out like a rapier, pointing it at Ozzy.
“I–I’m warning you…” he stammered, “You lay one claw on Pangaea, and you’ll…you’ll answer to me!”
Ozzy took one look at the tiny green glider and his pathetically feeble weapon, and turned to Pangaea with a look on his face that rendered words superfluous. Is this guy for real?
Pangaea sighed. “Ozzy, Strut, this is my friend Guido.” He stepped closer to the younger glider, put a hand on his shoulder, and eased down the hand wielding his improvised sword (which was quivering almost as much as its bearer). “It’s okay, Guido,” he said. “They’re…well, I suppose ëfriends’ might be a bit of a stretch, but they aren’t going to hurt us. I’ve talked to them, and they’re willing to cooperate.”
-
Claw quickly followed Ruby across the ledge. He tried to do that as quickly as possible. he didn't like heights. Once he was safely on the other side, he turned back to look if other had made it as well.
"Nice move, Chronicler. You saved us much time," he said to fastrunner with a smile. Give credit where credit is due.
"Where we go from here, Ruby?" Claw asked, hoping they didn't have much to travel. This sickeness was getting worse, slowly but inevitably.
-
The dark blue flyer seemed to have a hard time keeping up with Guido, partly due to the glider's seeming urgency and because she wanted to be sure the other two dinosaurs were keeping up. But once she was able to catch up to Guido; she noticed the taller, red glider, then ajacent to them, the eggstealers. She was in midair frozen for a moment, as though being a deer at headlights. However, later on she swoops down states,
"What in the world is going on?!"
---------------
Amy nodded quickly with a small smile, though feeling at unease, wondering if she annoyed Anna in a certain way. Sometimes she read too much into things, or she could not tell what the intentions of people were. This seemed to be even more so in an anamorphic place of dinosaurs. So she stood a bit aside to look around to see what were the happenings around the valley.
Tria then turned to Cera and Tricia and stated firmly but kindly, "Girls, please stick together and stay by me. We can look around to see what is going on, but be sure to stay close. I'm not willing to risk either one of you getting hurt."
Nor would I want to hear it from Topsy. However, she kept this thought to herself, slightly annoyed of how overprotective her mate could be.
She also looked towards Ducky and asked gently, "Would you like to join us dear? Or would you prefer if I take you to your mother? It would not be a problem at all."
--------------
(OOC: BTW, I do not want anyone sneaking up on Hyp at the moment. I have a certain plan for him to secretly follow Pangea, Nana, Sparky, Guido, and the egg stealers.)
Hyp saw the small group go and thought over his choices. He could just stick in the valley and not get a lecture from dad, he could go and join them and risk being told by an adult to go back, or he could just follow them unnoticed. To Hyp's rebellious nature, the answer was clear. Besides, what little harm could following but not actually letting anyone know could be the harm? Not as though anyone would miss him anyway.
At this, he blinked and mentally shook this thought away, no time for thinking, time for action.
The gray dinosaur went about his way in the bushes, hiding, following silently, gentle on his feet, seeing the commotion and suprised to see egg stealers there.
Oh man, this has to be good!
-
It wasn't long before John found himself in another area of the valley. This one more regognizable. It was then that he caught sight of Pangaea and the others. A suspicious look adorned John's features when he caught sight of Ozzy and Strut themselves.
He slowly moved towards them.
"So ye two are back again, eh?" John spoke as he approached the two eggstealers and his friends.
-
"Actually, I would really like to go with all of you, oh yes yes yes!" Ducky replied in an excited manner before she gently grabbed Anna by the left lower arm. "It is fun to go adventuring with others. It is, it is."
"You're so silly," Anna giggled before she returned a glance to Amy. For some odd reason, she was sensing tension and she hoped she wasn't the cause of it.
-
Managing to keep up and catching up to the others, she was about to greet Pangy when she saw the little Egg Stealers of PURE AWESOMENESS!! Clamping her mouth shut to keep in a squee, she automatically moved a hand to wave at them before stopping herself half-way and realizing what she's doing. Did she really want to scare them off a second time?! Plus, what would Mrs. Flyer think? Oh boy....this could end up being difficult...
With a smile that seemed to be a mix between friendly and uneasy, she folded her arms to her side and tucked her claws as much out of view as possible. Seeing John and Mrs. Flyer already expressing suspicion and hostility to the Egg Stealers, she slowly, SLOWLY started to inch her way towards Ozzy, Strut, Guido, and Pangaea's side in case things were going to get violent.
-
“Meep…” Pangaea softly squeaked as he eyed the small crowd that had suddenly gathered. He was an awkward public speaker (and by his standards, talking to more than one person at once counted as public speaking), but he feared that if he didn’t act fast, someone might get the wrong idea about seeing him fraternizing with the two egg stealers, or Ozzy and Strut could panic and flee the scene for fear that they were about to be forcibly captured and/or assaulted. Either scenario would likely shatter his carefully constructed plan.
“Oh, uh…hi, everyone,” he said, giving the newcomers a little wave. “Don’t worry; everything’s okay here. I’m gonna explain everything in just a moment.”
He quickly turned back to Ozzy and Strut. “Don’t worry, guys; I know them,” he told the pair. “Just stay put and I’ll handle things. And if you do speak, for crying out loud, be polite.”
Pangaea turned around again. “Hey, Sparky,” he called, waving to the Therizinosaurus.
He spun back to face the egg stealers. “Remember, DON’T. RUN.” he said to them sternly, waving a commanding finger. “I told you, she’s harmless.”
Before getting down to business, he addressed one more still-tense-looking member of the party. “Guido, drop the stick. This isn’t a standoff, it’s a negotiation.”
Praying that he had succeeded in curtailing any potential thoughts anyone might have had of doing something rash, Pangaea turned to Rebecca, the only individual present who could be called an authority figure of the valley, and the only one who had never been acquainted with Ozzy and Strut.
“Mrs. Flyeróer…Rebecca,” Which did she say she preferred being called again? “these are the egg stealers everyone’s so worried about. This is Ozzy…”óhe checked to make sure he was pointing at the correct egg stealeró“…and this is Strut. Now, I’ve talked with them, and they’re willing to leave the valley as long as nobody tries to hurt them. They only came here because they were starving, and I’ve offered to take them somewhere else, far away from the valley, where they’ll hopefully be able to find enough to eat without harming any dinosaur families.”
Pangaea took a deep breath as he finished, hoping that Rebecca’s response would be favorable.
(OOC: Belmont, is John in his human form or his Brachiosaurus form? Your character doesn’t need to change; I just need to know what he looks like at the moment.)
-
(OOC:He doesn't have a dino form, so he would be in human form.)
-
Rebecca quietly heard Pangea's explanation with composure and calmness. However, she was quite wary of the fact that he would subject himself to actually helping these same dinosaurs that were just close to eating beloved eggs from a Great Valley family.
First she looked at Pangaea and then looked back at the egg stealers again while in mid air. Finally, she landed softly on the ground and approached Pangaea, with a hand on his shoulder.
"Please call me Rebecca and...that is quite honorable of you to help our valley." She looked back at the egg stealers with a stern and warning expression before turning to Pangaea and stating quietly so no one else could hear but the two of them.
"Okay, I think what you are doing is honorable, but don't you think you will just get into trouble with them? You don't know what they are like and if they will turn their back on you."
Suddenly, she stopped herself from saying anything else and then looked at the burgandy glider with horror. "Or...do you?"
---------------
Tria lead her daughters to find their father, and on the way, she started making conversation with the newcomers, though while talking with them, it seemed as though she knew them from long ago...somewhere before.
"Anna dear, I just want to thank you again to looking out for the young ones. You seem to be a natural, do you ever think about having children of your own?" She asked with an earnest smile.
Amy walked along side of Anna and the other dinosaurs and became more entranced by the atmosphere that was the valley. Before, she did not notice certain things before she first came to the valley. Mostly due to her trying figure out what environment she was in and dealing with the change. Now she felt like she could relax a bit and take in the scenery.
-
"Who, me? Oh, I'm not sure I ever want kids of my own. I'm still young for a human, and there's so much I still would like to see and do. Maybe when I'm older I'll think about it, but for now I'm not ready for them. I'd like to have a husband first, but I'm not interested in that either. I know ya might think I'm a weirdo for sayin' this, but I have no interest in romance whatsoever. I know I like guys, and I like seeing happy couples together, but I just couldn't imagine that happening to me. I have a really hard time trusting guys, and that doesn't make it any easier. Simply put, it's complicated. I know you're not a therapist, so I'm sorry if I said too much," Anna said as she walked alongside the grown threehorn.
-
Von ran off towards the sound of the deafening call. When he made it to some bushes to see the egg stealers, Pangaea, Guido, and Rebecca.
-----------------
Chomper and Cutter made their way across the pole that Chronicler laid before them. Cutter almost lost his balance, but Chomper caught him, and they were both able to make it across the gap. "Thanks your that, Chronicler!" Chomper praised.
Off in the distance, two teenage aged fast biters wiating with growling stomachs. One of them was in dark green, and named Guaro. The other, Bo, was clad in dark blue skin. Guaro sniffed the air, and caugfht the scent of their younger brother, Cutter. <What is HE doing here?> Guaro asked. <He's probably just looking for lunch.> Bo whispered back <Is he finally learning to hunt?>
-
Daniel landed in a tree, panting as he tries rested. He may have gotten the hang of flying, but he wasn't anywhere near close to efficiently gliding as flyers do to conserve energy. He then looked around and thought he spotted something just in the distance, he could only see it due to his flyer eyes being much better than his human ones. He could just make out the shape of Sparky and the others.
"Aha! Found them" he said to himself and was just about to take off but his tired limbs said no. "Urg...I'll meet them in a minute"
-
Jasper was came right beside Von in the bushes and said to him, "So what do you think is going on here? Come to think of it I recognize those two from somewhere, but I can't put my finger on it. Didn't they chase and if not try to throw Littlefoot of a cliff or something in one of the movies? I don't know, but if they are trouble I'm well prepared."
Jasper then pulled out a fifteen inch long knife and removed the sheath. He then said to Von, "If they are causing trouble then it's time for them to bow down to the Jasp, cause I show no mercy against anyone that threatens anyone else's life."
-
"Good... everyone's across," said Chronicler in relief. As he picked up his bamboo pole, he heard the tree that spanned the gap cracking again. He looked back just in time to see the tree split apart and fall down through the gap. "Man, good thing I told you guys to rush across. I would have been pissed off if we had ended up with one of us stranded on the other side."
When Claw asked for directions, Ruby answered, "First, we still need to go through this canyon, because this canyon is the only place we can go through right now."
"How are we doing with our timing?" asked Chronicler. "Did crossing that gap delay us?"
"Actually, if we can walk fast enough, we might even be able to get there before the Bright Circle goes down, so it shouldn't take us much longer to get there now."
-
Having edged as close to the Egg Stealers as she could without possibly making them uncomfortable, she anxiously watched the gathering crowd and the whole situation in general, keeping mostly to herself so as not to make things worse (something she's well-known to do). Hearing the blue Flyer speak, she felt a surge of hope; the grown-up didn't seem too overly angry nor aggressive to the Egg Stealers despite her stern looks. But her relief was short live as Rebecca began whispering to Pangaea. She strained her ears to listen, but soon became distracted as some more strangers joined the group.
She recognized one as Von from her very brief encounter with him and the other....was pulling out a knife. Although she knew Von's friend only intends to use it if things got ugly, she still felt a huge wave of overprotectiveness come over her. She kept a close suspecious eye on the knife, tail automatically starting to curl into a small semi-circle around her precious little Egg Stealers. Speaking softly and politely, she addressed Jasper.
"Um....Excuse me, sir. May you please put that away. I assure you, Ozzy and Strut aren't gonna cause any trouble around here." She smiled a bit. "Plus, your making me a bit nervous."
-
Jasper looked at Sparky and thought about it. After a few minutes he finally placed the knife back into his pocket and warned Sparky, "Okay I will, but keep in mind. I can pull that back out fairly quickly and I do have a lot of other things with me that are just as deadly. So if those two try anything to harm anyone here I have something else I will use that will be just as painful as that knife."
Jasper took out his black baseball cap and placed it on backwards on his head. He still was wearing his gloves and crossed his arms, but had his left hand in a position ready to pull something else out of his pocket in case something did go wrong. Jasper was clearly not taking any chances with these egg stealers and was literally ready to protect just about everyone in the valley.
-
Pangaea took a few deep breaths, thinking hard about what he was going to say to Rebecca.
“Thank you…Rebecca,” he said, also making sure to keep his voice low enough that only she could hear him. “Now, let me emphasize that I have always made a point of never associating with the wrong sort of…dinosaurs. And I can honestly say that up until last night, when I ran into those two up by the Great Wall and tried to convince them not to come into the valleyóI can explain more lateróI had never met them in person before. However, I do know them, in a sense. It’s extremely hard to explain how, but yes, I do have a good idea of what they’re like.” He surreptitiously gestured to the two egg stealers. “The, uh…the grayer oneóthe one with the orange eyesóhis name is Ozzy, and he’s the one who’s crazy about eggs. The other one is his brother, Strut, and I think he’d be happy just living on green food like any leafeater; Ozzy just won’t let him.” He lowered his voice to a whisper. “Now, don’t let them know I said this, but as far as I've seen, neither of them are very bright, they’re both really clumsy and not too good at nest-raiding, and frankly, they’re downright cowardly.”
Pangaea took a brief glance back at the egg stealers, and sighed. “But, somehow, even though I’ve never actually met them until recently, I’d really hate to see anything bad happen to them. I pity them, really. Ozzy definitely has a mean streak, but I think it might be that he’s always stressed out because he has such a hard time getting food, and he takes it out on Strut, who goes along with everything Ozzy does because he doesn’t want his brother to be mad at him. Truthfully, I think that under good circumstances, if they were given an opportunity to change, they might not be such bad dinosaurs. I mean, even Ozzy can’t be entirely blamed for trying to steal eggs; just like Chomper can’t help being a sharptooth, I think at least part of it is that it’s just his nature to want to eat eggs. Granted, I think the Great Valley’s nests would be too much of a temptation for Ozzy to allow him to live here, but if we took him to a source of eggs that no one would mind being eaten, I don’t think he or Strut would bother anyone here again. That’s what I’m proposing here. The thing with me is, I don’t like to see anyone get hurtónot even an egg stealer, not even a sharptoothónot if there’s another way to do things that will let everyone walk away unharmed and satisfied.”
--------------------------------------------------
Ozzy and Strut, meanwhile, were looking around terrified at the creatures surrounding them. Even though the red fuzzball had insisted that she was harmless, they were unnerved by the massive-clawed (supposed) leafeater standing so close to them. Even more disconcerting were the bizarre, vertical-bodied twofooters with the loose, multicolored skins, one of which had pulled what looked like a giant, shiny sharptooth’s tooth out of a mysterious fold in its hide, then put it back and taken out a strange black object that it placed on its head.
“What under the Bright Circle are those…things?” Ozzy whispered to Strut.
“Uh…Pangaea tells me they’re called ëhumans’,” Guido replied, having overheard the question and decided to answer it, despite still being a little unclear on what exactly was going on.
“And who’s Pan-jee-uh?” Ozzy asked irritably, obviously not happy being out of the loop as he was.
“Him,” Guido responded with slight incredulity, pointing at the larger glider engaged in conversation with Rebecca, “the guy you were just talking to!”
“But I thought he said his name was ëMike Trapper Gooey’ or something,” Strut said.
“That’s what he said he was, not who he was, Grains-for-brains,” Ozzy hissed.
“What?” a bamboozled Guido exclaimed. “He knows what our kind is called? I’m gonna have to ask him about that…”
-
"You shouldn't be so quick to anger, Jasper." Von told his companion. "That's a good way to get yourself killed."
After hearing the speech from Pangaea, and the questions of the two eggstealers, he decided to step forward. "Kinda scared of us, hmm? Well, it's okay, we're not here to hurt you. Like Pangaea here, I know you two in a way you'd probably never understand, and would hate for something bad to happen to you two."
He stepped up to Pangaea to talk with him some. "I understand where you're coming from, and I'm willing to help you get these two out of here. It's NOT going to be easy though. I can only imagine what a riled up group of leafeaters would do to some eggstealers, especially since the Great Valley is kind of thought of as a nightmarish place for sharpteeth and the like. What are we going to do, anyway?"
----------------
Chomper was filled with happiness that they were able to trump the crevice, but that suddenly dissapeared when his sniffer picked up a scent again.
"Hey, guys? I smell those fast biters again. And they're closer now. Actually, it smells like they're coming closer still!" Chomper gave his warning, not knowing how much time there was.
Just as the little sharptooth's sniffer predicted, the two young fast biters wee closing in on their prey. They didn't have sight of the group yet, but they could sure smell em. "Let's go see how Cutter's doing on his first hunt, shall we?" Guaro said while navigating the dense foliage.
-
Jasper slowly approached Von and said to him, "I'd like to help too, but there is an issue I need to address to you Von and the other GOF members. And it's a very personal to me." Jasper then turned to the two egg stealers and said, "Sorry about that thing there, but keep in mind the other leaf-eaters in the valley may not be as nice as some of us are. They are probably just as worse as I am and I've done some things myself that people wouldn't expect for someone like me to do."
-
(OOC: vonboy: My character was intended to be speaking too quietly for anyone besides Rebecca to hear him, though perhaps I did not make this obvious enough. I have edited my last post to stress this fact a little more.)
-
(OOC: Since this is in 2009, I'll go with the age I was then.)
Anna glanced up at Tria, whom she had not received a response.
"M'am, I mean Tria, I'm sorry if I was offensive. I know I'm forward and can be too blunt," Anna said.
"You do not know if you want kids?" Ducky asked curiously as she struggled to keep up with the others.
"Not at this time," Anna replied as she paused and crouched down. "Come here, short stuff." Not that she should talk, standing at only 5'2". Anna chuckled to herself as Ducky climbed up on her before she carried her piggy-back style.
"If I may ask, how old are you?" Ducky asked.
"I just turned twenty-three years old. I'm considered a grown-up by human standards," Anna replied.
"My Mama was almost your age when she met my dad, yep yep yep. She told me they did not want to have children right away and waited until my siblings and I were born, yes they did. I do not really know anything about my dad other than what Mama has told me. I wish he was still here, yep yep yep," Ducky said.
"I wish he was too, for your sake. It's good for girls to have their daddy around, especially if he means well," Anna said.
-
"What is all the commotion?" Threehorn had heard something was happening in the valley and decided to check it out while Rob and Zaine stayed with Longtail and the others. Littlefoot was right behind him as well, curious as to what was going on. Of course, Threehorn barged his way towards the middle when he saw the two egg eaters. "What are egg eaters doing in the Great Valley?" he asked angrily.
"Egg eaters?" Littlefoot caught up to Threehorn and gasped when he saw Ozzy and Strut. "It's them!" Littlefoot quickly shuffled back a little in fear. "Those are the two egg eaters who tried to eat Chomper when he was still an egg. They tried to throw us off the Great Wall!" While it didn't seem like the two egg eaters would be able to try anything with the group surrounding them, Littlefoot still was terrified to even see them again. "What are they doing here?"
"Cera mentioned you kids had a run in with egg eaters," Threehorn commented. "You are sure these two are the ones from before?"
"Y... Yes sir," Littlefoot replied, his voice shaking a little. "I'm sure of it."
"Then well just have to deal with them now!" Threehorn bellowed and approached the two egg eaters.
-
Jasper turned to see Mr. Threehorn walking towards the egg-stealers. Jasper said to the egg-stealers, "Here comes one of those residents that won't be nice. Especially since you two endangered the life of his daughter and his daughter's friends and it looks like you two are about to get the horns." Jasper then took several steps out of the way of Mr. Threehorn.
-
"Relax," assured Chronicler. "Don't you see that the only way across is now gone?"
"But what if those Fast Biters are coming from this side of the gap and not from that side of the gap?" asked Ruby.
Chronicler hadn't thought about that, but he still wasn't too concerned. "Well, then, let's just say I'll have to give them a nasty headache," he said, tightening his grip on his bamboo pole.
-
After looking over her young ones, Tria realized that Anna was speaking as well, so she got out of what seemed to be some sort of motherly trance and she responded a bit embarrassed to not respond right away.
"Oh my dear, it's quite fine. I can be too distractible at times. That's responsible of you to say that. I suppose I can relate to an extent too, while I loved kids, I was unsure whether or not I could do a good job raising them...and finding a good environment to do so. The Great Valley has been a great opportunity for me, and well...oh now I'm off on a ramble." She giggled at this, but abruptly stopped her giggle when she heard a bellow in the distance. It was too familiar and in response she sighed in frustration.
"Oh boy..."
Amy walked along side the group, Anna, Ducky, Cera, Tricia, and Tria, so now she could hear a bellow as well. This made her even more nervous than she originally could have been.
--------------
Rebecca thought over Pangea's words for a moment. She looked to the egg stealers and then looked towards Pangea and his group. Things seemed to cause a commotion even more, now that Topsy Threehorn and others came onto the scene. So now she had to stop herself to think. Finally, she saw and opportunity present itself and she flew to attempt to stop Threehorn from whatever he was going to do.
"Three horn, please don't do anything to harm these two. These dinosaurs were just about to escort them out of here."
When this was going on, Hyp was hiding in the bushes, slightly amused and rolling his eyes at what was taking place.
And a fight is going to start in...3...2...
-
Seeing Mr. Threehorn enter the scene, Sparky practically felt her heart stop...But not in excitement to see yet another well-known LBT character, but in pure fear. Already, he was heading for her Egg Stealers, no doubt with harmful intentions. She saw and heard Mrs. Flyer's attempts to persuade the hot-tempered male to calm.
Not knowing if the Flyer's attempt will work, Sparky gulped down her fear enough to harden her face in determination and actually shifted herself completely inbetween the angry Threehorn and the defenseless Egg Stealers. However, she wasn't fool-hardy enough to verbally express her defiance or follow that dinosaurian instinct of hers to spread out her claws in a show of agression. She had a feeling that doing so will get her in a whole heap of trouble. Mr. Threehorn already reminded her enough of her dad; she'd rather the resemblance didn't get any stronger with unneeded conflict.
-
"Out of my way flyer," Threehorn demanded. "Those two egg eaters are a threat to this valley and have attacked the children before. I'm going to make sure they never do that again!"
"Wait a minute!" Littlefoot called out. "You said you were all taking the two of them out of the valley?" A rush of relief filled Littlefoot's body, happy that they weren't going to have to fight them. Still, he was terrified that they even made it back into the Great Valley. At the same time, he wanted to make sure that they would never come back as well. "I'm coming with you guys!"
"Are you crazy?" Threehorn asked. "You just admitted that these two trued to kill you, and now you want to walk with them?"
"Mr. Threehorn, look at them. They're restrained. They aren't going to do anything to me or anybody else here. I don't like the fact that they're here just as much as you, but if we can get them to leave without any hassle, then I say we do it."
"Are you sure about this?" Threehorn asked again. "It has been a while since your last encounter with them. They could have changed."
"Mr. Threehorn, haven't we done enough fighting?" Littlefoot asked back, making reference to the night before. Threehorn sighed, as he knew that the fight last night took a lot out of them.
"Okay, fine." He turned back to the group. "But I'm coming too. I want to make sure that these two egg eaters stay far away from the valley AND that they don't do anything to any of you."
-
"You shan't have to worry, oh foolish one. It shall be done" John said to Mr. Threehorn in a Welsh accent.
-
"Hey, I wanna go too!" Von called out. He was pretty excited to see Littlefoot, and he hoped he'd be able to chat with the young Apatosaurus.
-------------------
"I wouldn't be so cocky if I were you, Chronicler. Sharpteeth can be pretty nasty. Believe me, I know!" Chomper warned.
Just then, the faces of Cutter's brothers popped out of the nearby foliage.
-
Jasper said to Von, "Awesome Von. This should be fun I hope. As long as we don't encounter anything that is trouble along the way this should be a relatively easy task."
-
(OOC: I am so, SO sorry for not posting in here sooner. :bang I originally delayed posting this to give FlipperBoidSkua a chance to post first, but with my sporadic activity on the GOF, I haven’t been keeping track of this RP as well as I should have. This entry was difficult for me to write, so sorry if it is awkward in any way. :oops)
Pangaea’s heart had performed a remarkable impression of a terminally malfunctioning elevator the instant he heard the familiar blaring voice of Mr. Threehorn. He had been so close to smoothing over the egg stealer situation with Rebecca, when the two worst possible dinosaurs had stumbled across the scene: the grown-up who was least likely to show the egg stealers any mercy, and the youngster who had nearly been killed by them the last time they were here. Apparently it doesn’t matter if I’m in a completely different time period in a completely different universe in a completely different body; Murphy’s law still finds me, he thought sourly.
Panicking, Pangaea had frozen up, unsure of what to say or how to act to avert the catastrophe he had seen coming. To his immense gratitude, however, Littlefoot himself had intervened (Pangaea marveled at the young longneck’s capacity for forgiveness). Not only had he successfully stopped Mr. Threehorn from attacking the egg stealers outright, but it appeared that he had succeeded in swaying him to agree to simply escort the egg stealers out of the valley.
Unfortunately, Murphy’s law was still at large, and apparently adamant about not letting Pangaea get off that easy. Even though both egg stealers had been visibly alarmed by Mr. Threehorn’s arrival, the sight of Littlefoot apparently sparked enough vengeful rage within Ozzy to temporarily enfog any thoughts of fear or self-preservation (or, for that matter, sensibility). “Wait a minute,” Ozzy began, glowering at Littlefoot, “you’re the little twig-teether who cost us our lunch and nearly our lives the last time we were here!” He moved as if to take a threatening step towards Littlefoot. “Why, I oughta…”
A red blur raced out in front of him. “DON’T. YOU. DARE!” Pangaea screeched at the top of his lungs. Ozzy drew back in surprise, clearly not expecting such an outburst from the little red featherball.
Pangaea continued in a voice that was lower, but still unrelentingly stern. “Whether I’m involved or not, you aren’t going anywhere in one piece if you don’t treat the dinosaurs in this valley with respect. That means don’t insult them, attack them, threaten them, lose your temper, or try to get away. And you certainly won’t be making things any better for yourself by holding a petty grudge over some stupid ancient misunderstanding whichóif I may speak franklyówas entirely your own fault! You stole an egg from one of his friends’ families, they defended it just like any other parent or older sibling would, and you tried to kill them just for taking your lunch. The fact that you failed is the only reason you’ve been getting as much compassion as you have. So if you know what’s good for you, you’ll stay put, be polite, and maybe even think about apologizing.”
Ozzy appeared every bit as flabbergasted as Pangaea would have expected after such an admonishment, and the red glider braced himself for an indignant response from the temperamental egg stealer. But before Ozzy could so much as formulate a syllable, Strutówho, in contrast to his brother, had appeared completely and consistently terrified from the first moment Mr. Threehorn entered the sceneóspoke up. Cringing as if anticipating a blow, his eyelids squeezed shut and his fists clenched close to his body, he cried out, “I’m sorry for suggesting to throw you off the Great Wall!” He proceeded to collapse face-first to the ground, planting his beak in the soil.
Pangaea’s bamboozled stare lingered on the fallen egg stealer for several seconds. At some point his eye twitched. He wasn’t sure whether Strut had fainted, or was just being overly dramatic. Either way, his apology had sounded surprisingly sincere.
“Uh…very good, Strut,” Pangaea finally said, managing an approvingóif strainedósmile. He turned to Ozzy, who looked equally bewildered. “See? Why can’t you be more like that?”
Ozzy shot a chilling glare at Pangaea, but in the face of the circumstances, he grudgingly relented. “Fine,” he snarled. With overwhelming reluctance, Ozzy turned in Littlefoot’s direction, his gaze fixed on what must have been a remarkably interesting pebble on the ground, and muttered an almost imperceptible apology. “
[size0]I’m sorry.”
“C’mon, you can do better than that,” Pangaea chided, elbowing Ozzy’s ankle.
Grumbling something probably unrepeatable under his breath, Ozzy’s eyes shifted briefly upward, making contact with Littlefoot’s for a split second. “I’m sorry,” he growled through a gritted beak.
Guess that’ll have to do, Pangaea thought. He brought his hands together and interwove his fingers, fidgeting them as he was apt to do when nervous or contemplative. “Um…okay, if we’re all good now, there’s a couple more quick things I wanted to do before we started on our way. Guido, could you find me some big, long, narrow leavesóthe kind you could wrap around somethingóand bring them to me, please?”
“Uh, sure,” Guido responded compliantly, sounding a bit puzzled at the odd request. He immediately scurried up a nearby tree, and quickly located a plant with leaves matching Pangaea’s specifications.
“Thanks,” Pangaea called after Guido. Now he turned to Sparky. “Um, Sparky, when Guido gets back with the leaves, do you suppose you could poke some holes in a tree trunk with those claws of yours and get me some sap?”
-
Having wisely remained silent through the whole thing, Sparky felt huuuuuuuuuuge relief to know that no harm will come to her little Egg Stealers. That was certainly a close one. Keeping in her astonishment at Pangaea's reprimand to Ozzy and Strut's resulting collapse (she hoped he was okay) and of course her amusement at seeing Ozzy apologize to Littlefoot, she refocused her attention to drawing as little attention from Mr. Threehorn as possible.
Stay low and tuck your claws and maybe he won't notice you... her thoughts went as she lowered her body into a sit, tucking her claws under her body with her tail wrapped defensively around herself. A childish hope it was that fluttered into her head; Mr. Threehorn would take notice of her eventually...
Pangy's request then cut into her increasingly nervous thoughts and she smiled at her buddy. "No prob, Pangy." This is good her thoughts continued on a lighter note as she stood back up and sidestepped towards a tree, waiting for Guido to return. Doing something useful will take your mind off your troubles. At least for a little bit...And hey!! Maybe it'll show Mr. Threehorn that I'm no trouble at all! Although she couldn't help but wonder what Pangaea had in mind with such an odd request.
-
Ruby heard the rustling noise behind the group, who were still looking out across the gap they had just crossed. Ruby looked back and saw the two adolescent Fast Biters. "Uh, Chronicler?" she asked nervously as she lightly nudged him to get his attention.
Chronicler looked back and saw the Fast Biters. He immediately moved into a fighting stance and tightly held his bamboo pole in front of himself defensively. He wisely chose not to make the first move. Instead, he said, "Chomper, give them a warning to go away, and no, I won't tell you what exactly to say to them. Believe me, I learn from my mistakes, so say whatever you want to them." Last night's incident was still fresh in his mind, and there was no way he was going to let himself repeat that big mistake.
-
Littlefoot wasn't sure how to respond to the egg eaters apologizing to him. Strut really seemed sorry for what had happened, but it was clear that Ozzy felt nothing but hatred towards him. In fact, if there was nobody around, Littlefoot was sure that Ozzy would have exacted revenge on him for what happened, even though as Pangaea stated it was their own fault. Still, he couldn't help but feel some relief that things were different, and now they were the hostages trying to stay alive instead of him. "Just stay away from me and my friends and we'll get through this with as little trouble as possible. The sooner you two are gone the better." It seemed weird that he as making demands towards them. It was clear that Ozzy could easily overpower him by himself, and with Strut it wouldn't even be a fair fight. Littlefoot almost wanted to make more demands and really take advantage of the situation, but at this point he didn't want to start another fight with anybody. Luckily, Mr. Threehorn was there to make sure things would go smoothly. He looked up at Mr. Threehorn. "Should I tell my grandparents about this? I'm sure they might want to know exactly where I'm going and who I'm traveling with."
"There's no time for that, Threehorn grunted. "I want these two egg eaters out of the Great Valley now. I say we leave as soon as possible."
"Oh, okay." Littlefoot bowed his head a little bit. He really wanted to see Ozzy and Strut leave the Great Valley, but at the same time he didn't want to upset his grandparents. He could already tell that this was not going to be an easy trip.
-
It wasn't much longer before Anna's group reached Mr. Threehorn's group.
"There he is, Tria, and some of the others as well," Anna said before she noticed Ozzy and Strut. "Hey, aren't those two eggstealers the ones who threatned y'all before?"
"Huh?" Cera uttered before she looked in the same direction as Anna. "Yeah, it is. I say it's tail-kicking time!" Before she could charge, Anna gently but firmly gripped her napeshield.
"Not so fast, Miss Fiesty. It looks like your father has everything under control. Just stay close to us," Anna said before she let go of the threehorn.
"Humph," Cera snorted in disappointment. Meanwhile, Anna continued to carry Ducky, afraid she would be vulnerable to the eggstealers if she were left to her own defenses on the ground.
-
"Well, it seems we're all here now, no?" John said just enough that a few others could here him.
------------------
From a distance, Ali observed the scene unfolding in front of her eyes.
-
"Can I come along, though?" Von brought up again. "I mean, there's strength in numbers, and you probably need a lot of numbers to make sure these two don't do anything funny, right?"
---------------------------
"Alright, Chronicler!" Chomper said. <Just stay out of our way! I'm warning you!>
<Cutter, what the tail you doing with the herd of... weirdos?> Guaro said.
Chomper looked back at Cutter confused, while the little fast biter replied. <Don't hurt my friends, brother!>
<He's your brother?> Chomper questioned.
<...Yeah. They both are.> Cutter replied.
Chomper didn't have much time, but he needed to let his flattooth speakers know what was going on. "Hmm, seems like these two are Cutter's brothers."
<Cut it out, and get back here, Cutter!> Guaro ordered.
<No, I wanna stay with Chomper!>
<Fine, but I won't let you have that problem for long!>
"I think they're going to attack anyway!" Was all Chomper could get out, before Bo charged forward and slashed at him, just barely missing.
-
Seeing that one of fast biters meant to hurt Chomper, Claw jumped to his friend's help. He moved between little biter and Cutter's brother. He growled at him threateningly, making sure that other fast biter understood he will pay dearly, if he try to attack Chomper once again. Nevertheless, Claw hoped that things won't get worse. He and his friends had enough troubles, without fighting with pair of fast biters.
-
“Um…sure, I guess you can come along if you want to,” Pangaea said to Von. He hadn’t yet thought about whoóif anybodyówould be going along with him. He hadn’t even paused to consider the responsibility of leading Ozzy and Strut to the Big Water as anything but his and his alone; though he knew he would be more comfortable with friends accompanying him, it would be more for his own protection than for assistance with his task. He was dubious as to whether bringing an overly large group along would help him more, or if it would just be putting extra lives at risk.
“I guess anyone else can come with, too,” he addressed the rest of the crowd. “Though perhaps I should warn you, I think we’re going to be traveling pretty far, and we might be gone for a long time, and if you were to change your mind partway through the trip, it could be hard for you to get back to the Great Valley. So only come with if you’re sure you want to commit yourself to this.”
“Got the leaves!” came a call from above, and a moment later Guido parachuted down, a bundle of foliage clasped between his feet. He hit the ground a little heavilyóthe leaves were fairly large and weighed him down quite a bitóbut his cargo cushioned his landing and the teal glider appeared unfazed by the jolt. “Will these work?” he asked, presenting the leaves to Pangaea.
Pangaea beamed. “Yes, they’re perfect! Thank you, Guido.” The leaves were exactly what he was looking for: long, tapered, strap-like, but not too narrow for the purpose Pangaea had in mind.
He took the leaves and turned to Ozzy and Strut (the latter of whom still had his snout stuck firmly in the dirt). “Okay, now, you probably aren’t gonna like this, but you have to trust me. I just want to take an extra precaution so we don’t risk causing a panic on our way out of the valley.”
“What are you talking about?” Ozzy asked, eyes narrowing suspiciously.
“Well, call me overly cautious, but I’m a little worried that if the other leafeaters around here see you two passing by, even with us escorting you, someone who isn’t aware you’re voluntarily leaving might freak out again and start a ruckus, and this time someone might end up getting trampled. My idea is that if we make you look like you’re already…captive, there’ll be less chance of some bystander jumping to conclusions and trying to attack you. Ya follow me?”
Ozzy appeared skeptical, but he slowly nodded. “Okay, so what’s this precaution of yours?”
“Well, basically,” Pangaea said as he held up one of the leaves, “I’m going to blindfold you.”
“What?!” Ozzy screeched.
“Shh!” Pangaea hissed. “If you behave, I promise we’ll take them off once we’re out of the valley. But as long as we’re still here, we have to convince everyone that you’re not a threat; that you’re not gonna bolt away and steal somebody’s eggs at the first opportunity. Do you really want to take the chance of being run down on your way to the Land of Endless Eggs?”
“…No,” Ozzy growled, grudgingly.
“Then calm down and let me put this thing on you. You’ll, uh…have to crouch down and lay your head flat, if you don’t like the idea of me climbing on your neck.”
Ozzy grumbled, but moved as if to comply. He paused, however, and fixed Pangaea with his glaring orange eyes.
“If you go back on your word…” he snarled.
“You can hurl me off a cliff, feed me to a sharptooth, or stomp me into the ground,” Pangaea said flatly. “I promise I won’t do anything to hurt you get you into trouble.” Well, not deliberately, at least, he thought pessimistically. I can’t account for unexpected circumstances and my own screw-ups. “But you should remember that a little guy like me only has so much control over this kind of situation. So keep your temper and don’t try anything sneaky, or I’ll tell Sparky over there that she can hug you.”
Pangaea noted with amusement how strongly the egg stealer flinched at that particular threat.
“Hey, Sparky!” he called to the Therizinosaurus in question, “how’s that tree sap coming along? I’m gonna need it to hold the blindfolds in place.”
-
As soon as she saw Guido appear with the leaves, she of course did exactly what she was told. The bark wasn't as hard as she expected, though that probably had to do with her being a dino now. Digging her claws in only deep enough to draw sap, as she didn't wanna risk killing the tree, she dragged down the trunk a bit, fighting the urge to rip down the trunk and see just how much power and damage she can inflict, as such a show of spontaneous violence might scare the others.
Hearing Pangy's 'threat', she tried to hold back her laughter, probably breaking a few ribs and bursting a few guts in the process :lol :lol !! She will happily go along with that threat, most definitely!!! And at Pangaea's inquiry, Sparky answered carefully, trying to keep from cracking up. "It, -hehehe-, It's coming along great, Pangy, -hehehe-! The tree's being surprisingly cooperative :D !" Taking a deep breath to calm her underlying giggles, she looked over at her friend, pulling her claws out the bark and allowing the sap to flow freely.
"Ya think the sap will hold long enough for the hostage plan to work?" she asked curiously, putting playful emphasis on the word 'hostage', as she found Pangy's plan incredibly humorous. As she spoke, she was subconsciously licking the sticky sap from her claws, finding it quite satisfying to her sweet-tooth. Good, she'll need something to replace chocolote for the time being!
-
“Excellent,” Pangaea said (hoping his approving smile would disguise his own amusement over Ozzy and Sparky’s opposing reactions to his ëthreat’). He approached the tree Sparky had tapped, and carefully dabbed both ends of one of the leaves in the oozing sap.
“Well, to be honest,” he whispered in response to Sparky’s question, “I’ve never used sap as an adhesive before. I’m hoping that if it does fail, it won’t matter much.” In truth, the explanation Pangaea had given to Ozzy about the blindfolds wasn’t the whole story. He was secretly hoping that Ozzy and Strut would be disoriented by the lack of visual input, unable to tell exactly where they were being taken, so that once they were out of the valley, they would have a difficult time retracing their steps and finding a way back in if the coastal pickings turned out not to be to their liking.
“Oh, yeah, did I mention?” he said, turning to address the other LBT locals who were present, particularly Mr. Threehorn. “Despite appearances, Sparky here is NOT a sharptooth, nor an egg stealerómy guess is you’d probably call her a longclaw. She is completely harmless and friendly, and as she is demonstrating, a very useful dinosaur to have around.”
With that potential issue hopefully taken care of, Pangaea made his way back to Ozzy, who by now had laid obliginglyóif reluctantlyócrouched down and stretched his neck forward so that his head was within Pangaea’s reach. Gently and carefully, Pangaea wrapped the leaf around Ozzy’s head so that the center covered his eyes and the ends overlapped at the nape of his neck. After making sure it was tight enough, he tacked down one end on top of the other, the sticky sap holding them together as well as affixing the back of the makeshift blindfold to Ozzy’s skin. Ozzy grumbled throughout the whole process, but didn’t outwardly complain.
“Can you see?” Pangaea asked.
“Not a (*grumble grumble*) thing,” Ozzy groused.
“Perfect,” Pangaea said brightly. He picked up a second leaf for Strut’s blindfold and started back towards Sparky’s tree.
“I have just one question: how are we supposed to follow you when we can’t see?”
“Oh, uh…derp…” Somehow, Pangaea had managed to overlook what should have been the most obvious flaw in his plan.
Fortunately, a solution came to him quickly. “Hey, uh, Guido? Can I employ your assistance again?”
“Anytime!” Guido said, saluting him cheerfully.
“Could you please climb up there again and cut down a vine? It needs to be long enough for Ozzy, Strut, and someone else to hold onto without getting in each other’s way.”
“Sure thing,” Guido replied, and promptly darted up the nearest tree.
Feeling grateful that the little glider was so eager to help, Pangaea made his way over to the tree and applied another two globs of sap to the fresh leaf. He then moved on to Strut, who was still lying flat on the ground with his face stuck in the dirt, and tapped him on the head. “Uh, Strut?”
“Is the scary threehorn still there?” Strut whispered.
Pangaea sighed. “Yes, and he’s not going to hurt you. In fact, he’s agreed to help escort you out of the valley. So as long as you and Ozzy cooperate, you’ll get out of here just fine.”
“Still don’t wanna look.”
Pangaea gave an ironic smirk. “I can take care of that right now. Now look at me.”
Reluctantly, Strut raised his face from the soil. His eyes brightened when he saw the leaves the glider was holding. “You brought me lunch?”
Without moving from where he was standing, Ozzy lifted a foot and delivered a perfectly aimed sideways kick to his brother’s ribs. “Oof!”
Pangaea sighed. “No, I’m going to cover your eyes so that you don’t have to look at the scary threehorn and so no other dinosaurs we pass by get scared at the sight of you. Please don’t eat it.”
“Oh, okay,”
In a matter of moments, Pangaea had applied the second blindfold to Strut, who, in contrast to Ozzy, seemed much more comfortable being unable to see what was around him. It didn’t do any favors for his equilibrium, though, and he weaved slightly on his feet as he stood up. It was just as well that Guido arrived right then with the vine. This time he returned on foot, dragging the vine behind him.
Guido had exceeded Pangaea’s expectations. The vine would have been long enough to completely tie Ozzy and Strut up, and still have length left over to drag them along. Bringing it back had clearly taken a lot out of the small glider. “One…very long…and surprisingly heavy…vine,” he gasped, panting between breaths. He managed one more step before collapsing forward onto the forest floor.
Grinning, Pangaea walked over to Guido, picked him up off the ground, gave him a hug that forced any remaining air out of his lungs, set him back on his feet, and patted him on the head. “Thank you, Guido. You’re the best.”
With slightly less effort than Guido, Pangaea dragged the vine the rest of the way over to Ozzy and Strut, and instructed them to take hold of it. “There,” he said. “You just keep ahold of that, and be careful not to trip, and we’ll lead the way.” He walked over to Sparky and offered her the other end of the vine. “Care to do the honors?” he asked. Pangaea then glanced over to Guido, who had fallen down again. “Oh, and, uh…I think Guido would appreciate a lift, if you wouldn’t mind,” he chuckled.
He now turned to the others. “Well, uh, I guess we’re ready to go,” he said. “Can anyone here lead us to the shortest route from the Great Valley to the Big Water?”
-
Flinching a bit at Pangy's intro of her, she turned towards Mr. Threehorn with the friendliest smile she can put on, not making eye contact and keeping her head down, very much like the way she would talk to her own father. "Hello, Mr. Threehorn. It's a great," -'And scary!'-, "honor to meet you."
Hoping to distract herself, she then proceeded to watching the whole blind-folding process, which she found to be very interesting; she even strained to hear some of Ozzy's grumbles with no success, though that's probably for the best. And Strut was so adorable, she wanted to huggle him!
And when Pangaea came over with that vine..... "Trust me, it would be my greatest pleasure, Pangy!" Taking hold of the vine very carefully, she then beamed at Pangaea's next suggestion and lowered down to the ground next to Guido. "Climb aboard, buddy." she coaxed the adorable bundle of feathers with a gentle smile. Hearing news of their beginning to move out, she felt her heart speed up in excitement. She was surprisingly calm for the situation: being escort to two of her favorite Egg Stealers, offering a ride to little Guido, going on the adventure of a life-time....Nope, those don't warrant spazz-attacks at all! :rolleyes:
Must be the presence of so many Valley residents (namely Mr. Threehorn) that kept her calm and in line. Gotta make a good impression!!
-
Threehorn eyed the new dinosaur with some sort of interest. He knew very well that this was no ordinary dinosaur, definitely another outsider, but he wasn't sure how to feel about it. Should he welcome her into the group openly, or should he block her out, just like the rest of the Great Valley blocked out Rob. At this point, he was in no mood to start another fight, not while they had two prisoners to transport out of the valley. "Just try and stay out of trouble," he replied to Sparky. "You newcomers already aren't on best of terms with everybody here."
Littlefoot watched as Ozzy and Strut were blindfolded. He had never thought of covering their eyes with leaves; it sounded like a really strange thing at the time. Now that he was watching it happen, he couldn't help but feel relieved. Now they can't see where I am in case they try to come after me. I should be safe now. "Great idea Pangaea," he chimed in. "Now they don't look so dangerous."
"Is everybody here that is going to go?" Threehorn addressed the group. "Once we leave, we are not coming back until these two vermin are out of the valley for good! If you don't want to go, now is your chance to leave."
"I'm coming too!" Threehorn and Littlefoot turned around towards the source of the voice that called out. To their surprise, they saw Rob approaching them. They could both tell that he was getting used to his fast biter form, almost as if he weren't a human at all. "I'm coming with you guys," Rob repeated when reached them.
"Rob?" Littlefoot asked in shock. "What are you doing here? I thought you were going with Zaine and the others!"
"I told them to go without me," Rob explained. "It didn't feel right for me to get involved with their feud. Besides, I want to see those two out of the valley as well."
"Are you sure you should be here?" Threehorn asked skeptically. "You're not the most popular dinosaur in the Great Valley right now."
"I know," Rob nodded, "and I don't care. You're gonna need help making sure they break free and to protect the group. Seeing as I'm a fast biter now, perhaps I can be of better use to the group."
"Fine," Threehorn agreed. "You can come with us."
"Thank you," Rob bowed his head.
-
"I'm going to go too, Pangaea, like I said before. You're gonna need a lot of help to keep these two clowns out of trouble, after all." Von said.
(OOC: Sorry I can't think of anything better at the moment, but wanna get my post in, so the rest of ya'll can continue.)
-
Jasper said to Pangaea, "Alright then Pangaea let's get these two yellow bellied cowards out of here. The quicker we get them out of the Great Valley the less stress anyone around here has to deal with."
-
Chronicler saw Claw move to protect Chomper from one of the two young Fast Biters. That made him glad that he wouldn't have to face both Fast Biters at once.
"Good idea. You take care of that one," said Chronicler as he turned to face the other young Fast Biter. "I'll handle this one."
Chronicler swung and twirled his bamboo pole around a few times, hoping to intimidate the Fast Biter by showing that he was very skilled with such a weapon (but in reality he was more mediocre). Snapping back into his fighting stance, he simply said, "Bring it on."
-
<Get back here, Bo!> Guaro called out to his fast biter brother.
<Fine.> He called back, coming back to his side.
<I'd rather not get in a fight, either, so we'll just warn you to get out of our territory... now!> Guaro warned. <Also, come along now, Cutter.>
<No!> the little fast biter replied.
<Um, Cutter, I think it'd be better if you went with them.> Chomper said.
<But...>
<Please, Cutter? If you go with them, they might leave us alone.>
<Oh... okay> Cutter said with a frown, before reluctantly joining his brethren. Guaro watched the remaining group, seeing if they would comply.
"They're saying we're in their territory. If we go ahead and leave, they'll leave us alone. "
-
"I would like to come along, but my place is here. Good luck, friend." John said calmly, he decided that there may be more trouble in the valley and he would help resolve it.
-
((OOC: bdlkwQNHD:oa|hCANHCPoabfcHIPSAhfcDI'MSOBEHIND!!!!))
The adolescent longneck had lost track of, somehow, both time and her group. Not being familiar with the Valley, she turned her head frantically in all directions, hoping to see some form of them.
"Oh noohnoohno, how did I miss them!" she chastised herself inwardly.
Finally, she saw them, more people had joined her, residents she hadn't seen before, and, to her suprise, two eggstealers! Also, was that Mr. Threehorn there? She had an idea of who they were, but couldn't be sure from such a distance away. Shaking her head, she quickly ran over to them. As she got closer, the identities of the two eggstealers were confirmed. Definitely Ozzie and Strut.
"Hey!" she called, making her presence known and slowing down. "What's happening?"
-
Spotting her friend, Sparky beamed and was more than happy to catch her up. "We're about to leave the Valley to take Ozzy and Strut to the Big Water. You wanna come with?"
-
"Sounds like fun! I'm in!" Nana smiled, signaling her approval.
-
Chronicler relaxed at the possibility of not having to fight again. "Well, good," he said. "After all, the only urgency is for us to get there, so we can afford to take the long way back home. Besides, I really don't think we'll be able to get back across that." He pointed at the large split in the ground that he and the rest of the group had just crossed.
Ruby nodded in agreement. "Yes. That tree was the only way across, and now that that tree is gone, there is no way we can get back across, so I am sure we don't have to worry about crossing their territory again."
Chronicler turned to the young Fast Biters and said, "Yup, don't mind us, just passing by."
-
.
.
.
Miles Way sat at his standard-issue USAFA desk, with a study sheet in front of his face, as usual. One walking past his room could be forgiven for assuming that he was studying. In fact, he was not. Miles was actually doing two things simultaneously: staring at the aircraft he'd just sketched, searching its sleek fuselage for any imperfections, and more importantly, awaiting that all-important bugle call. Any second now...
And suddenly, there it was- the call piped over the loudspeakers that meant only one thing: academic call to quarters. Freedom. Miles closed his door and sunk into his chair, bringing up his laptop and heading for the Gang of Five forums. He had a new picture he wanted to submit for his fanart page, as well as a new chapter for his latest fanfiction. He took a look at his drawing: an Amargasaurus. It wasn't simply any Amargasaurus, however. This one was orange, and sported a black stripe and spines. It was none other than Fyn, a character he'd created long ago, and continued developing. He'd enjoy submitting this latest work. As he hit "enter," to submit his search request (GoF), however, he was greeted by a strange sight. His computer screen was displaying an image of a desert.
"What the heck?" he muttered to himself. He had to admit- the picture was pretty cool, certainly not like any desert he'd ever seen. It almost looked... prehistoric. He leaned in closer, to get a better look.
And that was when Miles Way's small part in the puzzle that was slowly taking shape came into play.
There was a loud roaring noise, and suddenly everything around him besides the image on the computer turned into rushing streaks of blue.
"Air Force pride," he thought, trying to ignore the thought that he was scared out of his mind. The screen image was changing, too. It was growing bigger, filling his field of vision, and night appeared to be falling. Now it was tilting upwards, and to Miles, it seemed he was now falling towards the hard ground. None of this could be real. It had to be some sick upperclassman's trick, but that ground looked very real, and it didn't seem to be going anywhere anytime soon.
Miles prepared himself for impact, executing the position for a parachute landing fall, getting ready to tuck and roll upon contact. Given a few extra seconds, he might have made it. Unfortunately, the ground had other plans. Miles hit it with a sickening thud and his world went dark...
-
Miles came to with his face pressed against the cold, dry ground. It was still nighttime, and dark. He raised his head to get a better view of his surroundings, sure that everything that had just happened had been a dream. After all, waking up on a hard floor was routine for him. He often slept on the floor to keep his bed in inspection-ready condition. Then his eyes focused and he realized that he was most definitely not dreaming.
He was still here, in the desert, and completely alone.
"Hello?" he called out, attempting to stand up. Something felt strange, like he'd put on weight. It wasn't as if moving was any more tiresome, it was just that there seemed to be more... mass behind every little movement. He tried standing straight up and fell over immediately. His first clue that things were not right was the tremendous "crash" he made when impacting the ground.
"What is going on?" he asked. Then he saw his Airman Battle Uniform (ABU) lying on the ground, with his boots neatly beside it. At that moment, he realized he was also completely naked. Something odd was going on. He turned his head around, to take a quick glance behind, and found that he was able to turn it completely backwards. What he saw behind him was the biggest shock of all: he had a tail.
"Not cool," he said, "what is this?" He looked down at his legs and arms. They were stubby, but strong, and his skin was orange. He took another look at his back, stretching his neck as much as he could. As he'd expected, his neck was long, too, and at its base were... spines?
"Holy cow," he breathed to himself, realizing what he'd become, "I'm an Amargasaurus."
Then he passed out.
-
Miles awoke, still unclothed, still in the desert, but this time he felt like his old self again. The sun was out, and he opened his eyes, daring to look at himself. He was a human, just like always. Had he dreamed of being an Amargasaurus? At this point, part of him was hoping he hadn't. That had been pretty cool.
He spotted his ABUs and walked over them, prepared to change into them, when he tripped in something deep and almost fell. When he regained his balance and observed what he had stepped in, he knew for a fact that he hadn't been dreaming. He had just stepped in his own massive footprint from last night.
"Great," he sighed, "so I could just go Amargasaurus at any time. Just fantastic." He slipped on his uniform and sorted out his priorities. He'd need water soon. Out here, he'd become dehydrated quickly. There were some mountains to the east. They'd be his best bet. Miles took off at a slow jog, donning his ABU cap to keep the sun away. Perhaps there were others, he mused. After all, if he'd just been sucked into his own laptop, or something of that nature, it must have happened to someone else.
At least, he hoped so.
-
"Look out below!" A familiar voice that hadn't been heard for quite some time was heard as the flyer known as Daniel came falling out of the sky. Not falling so fast as to cause himself harm, he landed right on Sparky's back with a thud.
"Ah, gotta work on landing..." He mumbled to himself as he lay there.
-
Sparky blinked as her eyes was covered in limp membrane from a Flyer's wing. But just hearing that voice, she knew who it was even lacking vision and she practically 'squeed'. "Dan! You be backz!! I'd hug yas, but I don't wanna choke ya!" Her tail began wagging in happiness!
-
Pangaea had noticed Sparky’s discomfort around Mr. Threehorn; it was the reason he had seen fit to introduce her, before the belligerent Triceratops could conceive any bad assumptions about her. Now, however, he felt a twinge of uncertainty. Had what he had done been a good idea, or had he only made Sparky even more uncomfortable?
Pangaea was at least relieved that Mr. Threehorn seemed to be accepting Sparky for the time being. However, Mr. Threehorn’s announcement that he would be coming with them to the Big Water set off alarm bells in Pangaea’s head; he wasn’t sure Sparky’s nerves (or Strut’s, for that matter) could handle being around the intimidating Triceratops for the full duration of the trip. Somehow he had to convince Mr. Threehorn to stay behind without offending him.
“Um…with respect, Mr. Threehorn,” he said, “I think it would actually be better if you stayed in the valley. You might be needed here, in case there’s another sharptooth attack or something, and I don’t expect these two will be giving us too much trouble…” He motioned to Ozzy and Strut. “After all, they know that if they come back to this valley, they answer to you. Right, fellas?”
Strut whimpered, and even Ozzy visibly cringed, grimacing in fear beneath his blindfold. Clearly these egg stealers knew not to mess with threehorns.
“Also,” Pangaea added, glancing around at the other dinosaurs and GOF members assembled, “I think it would be better if we kept this group small. We don’t want to attract too much attention. The more of us there are, the more likely sharpteeth will notice us.”
A moment later he added, "By the way, welcome back, Daniel. And nice hat, Sparky."
-
Miles gasped for air as he climbed over the ridge of his first mountain that day. It had taken practically all day for him to get here, and he was still wierded out by last night's transformation. Reflecting, he realized that his situation, gasping like a fish out of water on the top of some prehistoric mountain, could actually be considered comical. He certainly didn't think it was, however. He paused to wipe the sweat from his face, and when his hand fell away, he was struck by an amazing sight. Below him was a massive, green valley. It took him a while, but he finally realized where he was.
"No way," he said aloud, "I'm in the Great Valley."
A flying reptile ripped through the air above his head, and Miles ducked. He seemed to be heading for a spot in the Great Valley. Miles's suspicions were confirmed when the Flyer divebombed what he could only assume to be another dinosaur. It seemed friendly enough, so, taking his chances, Miles decided to go introduce himself. After all, he'd just been sucked back in time, spit out in the Cretaceous period, changed into an Amargasaurus, and changed back into a human. What more could the world do to him?
-
Miles was halfway down what he now knew was the Great Wall.
"I should really get some cool background music," he thought, panting, "this view is pretty awesome." Feeling tired, he decided to rest against a large, gray-green boulder.
"Whoa!"
Miles jumped. The boulder had just spoken... hadn't it? He looked closer. Suddenly the boulder stood up and moved, revealing itself to be a living, breathing Stegosaurus!
"Holy crap!" Miles exclaimed, then took two steps back and tumbled the rest of the way down into the Great Valley. When he hit the ground, he began bolting through the trees. He hadn't actually expected to see dinosaurs here! He ran as far and fast as he could, until he came to a clearing, where he stumbled over a boulder and fell headlong into the grass, stopping right in the middle of where the Flyer and another dinosaur were gathered. Miles looked up sheepishly, dusting off his ABUs.
"Um... hi?" he said, putting his hat on and trying to look as if he'd meant to do what he just did.
-
"Well, if that's the case, someone who can fight needs to stay behind and help watch after the children, sick, and elderly in case of any sharptooth attacks," Anna spoke up, before glancing down at Cera. "I'm just getting over feelin' busted up."
-
The Flyer and the creature called "Sparky" stared at Miles blankly. And he realized it was possible they didn't understand English.
"Guten Tag?"
German obviously wasn't working either. Perhaps Russian...
"Zdrasvujte?"
He still got no response. Maybe they really could understand him, and this was just one of those awkward moments where no one knew exactly what to say. Miles fidgeted and adjusted his uniform, clearing his throat uncomfortably.
"So... uh... this is the Great Valley, right?"
-
((OOC: Sorry, Fyn, I didn't know the Flyer and other dinosaur was meant to be Danny and I. And also, be sure to allow time for us to reply, especially since I think we're limited to two posts per day! :D ))
Sparky smiled at Pangy, showing off the Flyer atop her head playfully. "Thank you. I picked him out myself." Giggling softly, she then regarded to newbie who had just joined the crowd, seeing he was human and wearing Air Force ABUs. Instantly she felt a spike of excitement and she couldn't help but pipe up.
"Hey! I was in the Air Force once! For a very short time, but I was in it nonetheless!" Realizing that she brought the topic out of nowhere, she looked a bit sheepish as she answered his question. "Yeah, you're in the Great Valley. Hiyaz! I'm Sparky, and my Flyer-hat's name is Daniel." She felt the need to introduce her newly refound friend herself, hyped up with energy and barely able to restrain herself in front of Mr. Threehorn.
She just couldn't WAIT to get moving! Although she did feel a great deal of relief when Pangy politely asked Mr. Threehorn to stay, and she anxiously waited for his answer, holding her breath in the hopes of hearing what she wanted outta the old and terrifying Threehorn.
-
(OOC: Thanks, FBS, and sorry. I didn't know. I'll be more careful next time.)
"Well cool!" Miles said, starting to relax, then recognized the towering Threehorn nearby and almost instinctively snapped to attention, out of fear.
"H- h- hi, Mr. Threehorn." The dinosaur nodded and "humphed" in his general direction. Miles decided to hang with Sparky and Daniel instead. They seemed much more friendly.
"So it looked like you guys were planning on going somewhere. Mind if I tag along? I know a little bit about survival, I guess. I'm not really sure if I could hold my own against a Sharptooth, but my 'other me' might, if that makes any sense."
-
OOC: Fyn, don’t forget that you can only RP as your own characters; you can’t describe other players’ characters doing things like looking at you strangely or making noises, unless the person playing the character in question has already made them do that.
Also, the group you are currently interacting with is far from the Great Wall, in a forest clearing more or less in the center of the valley, so if you choose to edit your earlier post(s), you might want to have your character walk some way before encountering the group.
By the way, FlipperBoidSkua’s dinosona is a Therizinosaurus; you can see what she looks like here (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=6357&view=findpost&p=9220439) and here (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=8968&view=findpost&p=9226067) (Guido and my dinosona (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=6357&view=findpost&p=9141505) also appear in the second pic).
At the moment, I do not have a written limit on how many times one may post in a day, but I do encourage everyone to limit their posting so that others can keep up.
Again, Fyn, feel free to ask me by PM me or on the discussion thread if you are unsure of anything regarding the RP and its characters.
-
(OOC: Thank you, Pangaea. I'm working on getting the hang of this, as it's my first time, so I really appreciate the help you and FBS have given me so far. I'll continue to work on staying in the boundaries of what's acceptable here. Thank you for clarifying things for me! By the way, my dinosona can be found here (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=11389&st=0&#last). Thanks again, and sorry for any inconvenience I might have caused).
-
At that moment. John took notice of Fyn's presence.
"So an Air Force pilot shows up right out of the blue. As if things couldn't get more interesting." He said calmly.
-
Miles did a complete double-take and almost fell over in surprise when he saw John.
"Wait- there are more people here, too?" He walked over and extended his hand.
"Hi, I'm Miles. Uh, Miles Way, and sadly, I'm not an Air Force pilot. Yet. I plan on it, though. Pleased to meet you!"
-
"Are you sure you don't want to have me along, Pangaea?" Von said. He had already been turned down by Chronicler for an adventure, and he'd hate to just be turned down again.
---------------------------
<Well, I smell some leaf eaters nearby, guys. They probably would just rather try they're luck with that than a couple of sharpteeth.> Chomper pointed out.
-
Daniel just stood there silently on Sparky's head, his brow raised as he listened to what was going on. Due to his rather long absence he didn't feel like it'd be a good idea to try and jump into the situation. He'd hold any and all questions until it was done.
-
"Hey!" Miles said, overhearing Pangea and Von, "if we're gonna have an adventure here, you can count me in!"
-
Pangaea suppressed a sigh. It looked like he would have to explain the situation one more time, as nervous as he was speaking in front of this crowd.
“I didn’t say I didn’t want you to come along,” he said to Von. “I just think that it would be best to keep this group as small as possible.” He motioned to Ozzy and Strut, both wearing leaf blindfolds and clinging to a vine held by Sparky like two members of a blind chain gang. “Keep in mind, you’ll be stuck with these guys for the entire trip, and despite current appearances, they aren’t our prisoners; they’re our traveling companions. In fact, they’re the whole reason we’re making this trip. They’ve agreed to a truce: They’re letting us take them to a new feeding ground near the Big Water so they won’t have to bother the Great Valley anymore.”
“Anyway,” Pangaea continued, “I know that not everyone is as tolerant of Ozzy and Strut as me and Sparky, so if you come with us and decide you can’t stand being around them, we’ll have a problem, because by then there’ll be no turning back. I mean, I don’t think walking back to the valley on your own through the Mysterious Beyond sounds very safe, do you?”
Pangaea took a quick head count of the individuals who had already affirmed and reaffirmed their interest in escorting the egg stealers to the Big Water. “Now, so far, this group includes me, Sparky, Nana, and Danieló”
“And me!” Guido interrupted. “I’m coming with, too!”
“óand Guido. I *guess* it would be okay if one or two others came along, but again, I think the smaller this group is, the better. Enough of us to keep each other safe, but not so many that we attract danger. So, basicallyó” he glanced from Von to Miles "óbe absolutely certain that this is a trip you want to come along on."
He turned once more to face Mr. Threehorn. “So what do you say, Mr. Threehorn? Does this arrangement work for you? You escort us as far as the edge of the valley, then we continue on alone?”
“And, uh, Littlefoot,” he asked the young longneck shyly, “is there a way you could lead us back to that river you followed to the Big Water the first time you and your friends met Mo? Or any other river that flows out of the valley in that direction?”
(OOC: LBTFan13, be sure Mr. Threehorn responds to my previous post (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=6542&view=findpost&p=22007438) as well as to this one. ;))
-
Miles watched everyone talking, listening carefully to Pangaea's words and nodding. He realized he'd come here for some purpose, and looking at the two Egg Stealers, he realized the expeditionary party would need all the help they could get. Besides, perhaps he could offer a thing or two as an Amargasaurus, should he change back sometime. As a human, he certainly didn't have much to offer, and without any sort of weaponry, would be completely useless in an attack, but he still remembered his survival and land navigation training. And out in the Mysterious Beyond, such training might prove invaluable...
"I'm in," he blurted out, then blushed and stepped back, realizing that he was interrupting. "Sorry guys, carry on."
-
Threehorn didn't want to admit it, but Pangaea was right. If there was another sharpteeth attack in the valley, he would have to be here to protect it. "I don't think this is a good idea, but you seem to have a grasp of the situation. If you're sure you can handle this, then I will take you that far and then I will stay behind"
"If you're gonna stay to keep the valley safe," Rob added, "then I guess I'll stay as well. You'll need my help."
"If you wish," Threehorn acknowledged.
"If you want me to, I can take you to that river," Littlefoot nodded.
"Then I think you should come right back," Rob added. Littlefoot turned to him.
"You don't want me to stay with them?" he asked in confusion.
"Look I know you want to help, but I don't trust Ozzy and Strut one bit. For all we know they may try and come after you again."
"But why can't you come with us to protect me then?" Littlefoot asked.
"Believe me, I would," Rob responded, "but Pangaea is right. The smaller the group the less to account for."
"I guess you're right," Littlefoot nodded.
"Then that's settled." Rob looked over at Pangaea. "I'll come with you only till we reach that river, and then I'll take Littlefoot back here with me. How does that sound?"
-
“Sounds great. Thank you,” Pangaea replied, feeling hugely relieved that things were working out the way they were. He turned to the blindfolded Ozzy and Strut. “You guys ready to go?”
“As ready as we can be, given the circumstances,” Ozzy grumbled, tugging on the vine being held by Sparky.
“Wait a minute,” Strut said as he sniffed the air, suddenly appearing very alarmed. “Were you just talking to a fast biter? Is there a fast biter coming with us? A talking fast biter?”
“He got into a fight with some fast biters the other night, and at least one of them bit him. He probably has their scent all over him,” Pangaea said, hoping that the white lie would calm the gullible egg stealer. “He’s another friend of mine, and I promise he’s very nice…so long as you two behave.”
Strut still looked nervous, but he no longer seemed to be on the verge of panicking. Satisfied, Pangaea now addressed Littlefoot. “Thanks, Littlefoot,” he said. “Lead the way.”
(OOC: A note to all players participating in the Big Water subplot: it might be good for you all to post at least one more time before we actually leave the valley, but if you aren’t able to do so before Littlefoot leads us from our current location to the valley exit, we’ll just assume that your characters have followed along and simply remained silent. ;))
-
Miles could barely contain his excitement.
"Yyyyyeees!" He said, punching his fist in the air. He was living the dream now, traveling across an unfamiliar prehistoric land, populated by hostile creatures and adverse conditions... come to think of it, things were starting to sound like Basic Training.
"Sorry for the outburst," he said. "I guess what I wanted to convey is that if you need someone to navigate out there, should we get lost, I can help with that. Also-" he reached into his cargo pockets and pulled out three CLIF Bars- "I've got these. I was saving them for a midnight study snack before I ended up here. Looks like they may just come in handy." He suddenly took a second look at the bars, then looked around at everyone who was a dinosaur.
"Er... you guys like mint chocolate, right?"
-
Sparky certainly was feeling very excited (and relieved that Topps was agreeing to stay) and it took every bit of will power she had to stay in one place and not spazz out, not only because of Mr. Threehorn's presence, but because of her Flyer friend atop her head. Holding in a 'squee', she looked up at Danny with enthusiasm. "Ready to go, buddy?"
As she waited for an answer, her imaginary kitty ears shot up at the word chocolate and she looked straight at the bars Miles was holding, the scent of minty chocolate made stronger by her sharper sense of smell. She was probably drooling, her eyes never leaving that sacred bar.
"Did...did you just say chocolate...?" She looked like a zombie about ready to eat his brains....if that brain was a mint chocolate bar!!!
-
Miles looked at one of the bars he was clutching, then at everyone around him. He knew the treats were technically for rationing later, if need be, but he felt it couldn't hurt to set a good first impression.
"Aw heck," he said, smiling at Sparky's excited state, "we don't need all of these. If you're hungry, help yourself."
He held out the mint chocolate bar towards Sparky's claws. "It's yours if you want it."
-
Rob laughed as Miles handed out a chocolate bar to Sparky. "I always wondered how dinosaurs would taste chocolate."
"What's....... cho...co....late?" Littlefoot asked, struggling to pronounce the word.
"Well, it's kind of like tree sweets," Rob explained. "It's something you normally don't eat all the time, but it's really good when you have it."
"Why don't you have it all time?" Littlefoot asked. "If it tastes good, I would want it all the time."
"Because it's it's not healthy for you," Rob answered. "It's kind of complicated to explain."
"Oh, well okay," Littlefoot laughed. "Okay guys. Follow me. I'll take you to the river. You'll be able to reach the Big Water from there."
"Everyone stay together!" Threehorn ordered. "Don't stray away from the group, and keep your eyes on those two!" Everyone could tell he was referring to Ozzy and Strut. He then turned to Rob. "Are you sure you don't want to stay with them? They could use you to help protect them from danger."
"As much as I would like to help, I'd much rather be helping you protect the valley," Rob explained.
-
“Wait a minute, chocolate?” Guido piped up, recognizing one of the words in his mental checklist of concepts he had made Pangaea promise to explain to him. “So that’s the stuff you were talking about that…’fools your system’ or something?” he asked Sparky.
“ëFuels’,” Pangaea corrected. “Basically it’s what gives her her energy, or so she says,” he chuckled. “I think it’s her favorite food.”
“Do you think I could try some?”
“Well…uh…I’m not quite sure if that would be such a good idea,” Pangaea said unsurely. “Back where we come from, most creatures other than humans can’t eat chocolate. It…makes them sick. It can even kill them.”
“But it’s okay for her to eat it?”
“Well, don’t forget, she and all of the other newcomers used to be human themselves, so I’m guessing they should be able to eat it safely. Plus, Sparky’s a lot bigger than us, so a little bit of chocolate probably won’t hurt her even if it does turn out to be bad for her.” There’s also the fact that, on the scale of advisable actions, trying to keep Sparky from her chocolate is probably rated at about the same level as getting between a starving sharptooth and its dinner, he thought.
“Well, okay,” Guido said, with what sounded like the slightest hint of disappointment in his voice.
“Come on,” Pangaea called to the others assembled. “Everyone else who has their heart set on coming with us, follow Littlefoot.”
-
Miles buttoned down the rest of his cargo pockets and prepared to move out, after handing Sparky the chocolate. He pulled out his copy of contrails, the book issued to all USAFA cadets containing general Air Force knowledge.
"Well," he said, as the group began to move, "at least I'll have something to read. I wonder if any of the dinosaurs here'd be interested in learning about aircraft?"
He shrugged and pocketed the little blue book. Time to embrace prehistory. He only hoped that if he was going to transform again, it wouldn't be at an extremely inconvenient time.
-
Sparky nods softly at Guido's inquiry of it 'fooling' her system, a bit more focused on the bar now that she was holding it in her claws.
"Minemineminemineminemineminemine...." She muttered softly to herself, struggling to get the wrapper off as the others spoke of her and her chocolate. She'd had some experience manipulating objects with long claws (both from her time as a dino and from her human life, fooling around with her Freddy Krueger glove). Yet, there was just some things that were impossible, and this was one of them. Her claws simply couldn't grip the end in a way as to open it and the wrapper itself wasn't making things any easier.....It shall suffer her wrath for daring to with-hold the chocolate from her!!
Growling softly (a surprisingly sharptooth-sounding vocalization; it certainly supports Pangy's inner analogy of comparing her to a starving sharptooth in regards to chocolate!!), Sparky tried a different method in grasping the bar tightly as best she could, and yanking at the end with her teeth, giving head-shakes several times like a shark would do to rip off a piece from a large carcass....except perhaps hers was a bit more savage... It took several tries (and some more playful, but mostly frustrated growls) before the wrapper gave in and released the beautiful piece of holy chocolate.
"Gimmegimmegimmegimmegimme..." she made another mumble as she peeked into the wrapper to make sure her chocolate really was free. It was! Beaming happily at the accomplishment, she stuck the tip of her tongue into the wrapper for a sample before using her teeth to scoot out pieces, almost tearing the wrapper in her eagerness to get at the poor hapless chocolate. Although Pangy's statement of whether it'll be harmful to her or not made her hesitate for a second. What if her dino body can't take it?
"Oh well," she spoke aloud mostly to herself. "Whatever doesn't kill me postpones the inevitable." With that, she continued nibbling her chocolate whilst sticking close the others as they began getting ready to move out, glancing back to make sure Ozzy and Strut were still on the 'leash'.
-
Miles made sure to re-blouse his pants over his boots as they moved out. One could never tell just what sort of creepy-crawlies would await the traveling group outside of the Valley's safe walls. Just that morning, he'd had the shock of his life when he almost put his hand down on a giant centipede when climbing through the Smoking Mountains on the way to the Valley. He shivered, recalling the experience.
"So which way do we go?" he asked Pangaea as he walked.
-
“We follow Littlefoot until we reach the river we're looking for,” Pangaea replied to Miles as he followed the longneck. “After that, we just follow the water.”
--------------------------------------------------
Meanwhile, in the Mysterious Beyond…
Red Claw had been silent for a long time, staring off into space with eyes that could not see. Screech didn’t know what was going through his leader’s head, but he strongly suspected that the big sharptooth was devising yet another outrageous, twisted scheme for revenge; this time not just directed at a single Great Valley inhabitant, but every single one who had borne witness to his failed attack last night. Screech couldn’t wrap it around his head how Red Claw could even know which individual dinosaurs those were. Even with his unparalleled sniffer, he couldn’t possibly have counted and kept track of every single leafeater in the chaotic battle, could he? Then again, it was becoming clearly evident that Red Claw’s sanity was beginning to lose traction. Screech had no idea what his leader would order them to do next, and the anticipation was grating on his nerves.
Screech felt a twinge of both relief and dread when Red Claw finally spoke. “Boys,” he thundered, “I have a new task for you. I know what our next course of action will be.”
Here it comes, Screech thought, By the sky circles, I hope it’s something reasonable.
“We are going back into the Great Valley.”
GOF admins would disapprove of Screech’s next thoughts being translated into Leafeater, but if he had spoken them aloud, they would have sounded something like “gralfakragglenargngurshrik!”
Red Claw went on, oblivious to Screech’s internal outburst. “This time, however, we will attack with far more stealth and strategy.” He brought his head down to Screech and Thud’s level and grinned wryly. “Actually, what I should have said was that you will be going back into the valley.”
If Red Claw hadn’t been blind already, the look Screech was giving him just might have burned out his eye sockets. As it was, Red Claw continued talking in blissful ignorance.
“This time, however, you will not attack anything. In fact, you will not even let yourselves be seen. Your job will be to determine the locations of each of our enemies’ nests. You will return to me and report your findings, and at our next opportunity, we will sneak into the valley again and slaughter those leafeaters as they sleep. By the next morning, my revenge will be complete, and all remaining leafeaters will know and fear me.”
As angry as he was at Red Claw, Screech couldn’t help but shudder at his words. Red Claw was talking like…he didn’t know what, but not like a sharptooth. Screech knew he was vengeful, but going so far as to call leafeaters enemies? To a sharptooth, the word ëenemy’ implied a creature that actively threatened your existence; almost always another sharptooth. Leafeaters were prey; no sharptooth would call a leafeater an enemy, or even a rival. Moreover, while almost any sharptooth would certainly take an opportunity to kill another dinosaur it considered its enemy, no sensible sharptooth would go out of its way just for the sake of killing. Sharpteeth killed for food, and in defense of themselves, their territories, and their families. There were even some sharpteeth who, when bored or angry, would take out their frustrations on some small, weak creature foolish or careless enough to cross their path at the time. But Red Claw’s plan involved leaving his home, risking his life and his packmates’, to kill dozens of leafeaters who he happened to hold a grudge against. As much as Screech enjoyed terrorizing other dinosaurs, this just seemed wrong to him. If Red Claw planned to kill all those leafeaters in one night, he would have no time to eat the corpses. Surely he would be driven out of the valley come morning, and all that meat would be left to rot away. It wasn’t just dangerous and irrational, it was wasteful.
“Red Claw,” Screech began, “I don’t think this is a good ideaó”
“DO AS I SAY!!! UNLESS YOU WANT TO SUBSTITUTE FOR THOSE LEAFEATERS!!!”
Screech reeled from the volume of the huge sharptooth’s voice. “All right, all right! We’ll do it!” he said. (Had anyone asked him later, Screech would have denied that his voice came out as a whimper right then.)
“Good,” Red Claw said, his tone completely calm once more. “The two of you may return here when you need food, but not before you acquire information on the sleeping places of the valley dwellers.”
“Fine,” Screech said, rolling his eyes. Red Claw wasn’t just becoming less rational, he noticed; his temper was becoming less stable, his mood swinging from calm to enraged in the blink of an eye.
“Just one question,” he said. “Which leafeaters do you want us to find?”
Red Claw’s expression darkened once more. ”Start with the families of the six youngsters who have been tormenting us these past few cold times,” he growled. “Again, do not kill them yet. And do not allow your presence to become known.”
“Got it, got it.” Though Screech felt uneasy about Red Claw’s plan, his instinct for self-preservation was stronger than any moral issues he might have had with his orders.
Sighing, Screech gulped down one last lump of meat from the leafeater carcass in front of him, and turned to leave. “Come on, Thud,” he grunted, “Let’s find ourselves a way into the Great Valley.”
(OOC: Okay, FlipperBoidSkua, you're free to take Thud now. :))
-
Daniel smiled and gave Sparky a quick nod, showing that he was ready. "SO long as I don't have to fly all the way there, I'm ready!" He said, standing up and puffing out his chest. "Then again...there's less trees to run into. Hmm, maybe I'll give it a try." He said, not more speaking to himself as he sat and clicked his claws together in thought.
-
Sparky grinned as Danny contemplated, still nom-nomming her chocolate whilst telling herself to save some for later.... Psh, like that's ever gonna happen!
"If you crash, know I'll always be here to catch ya!" Her thoughts telling her to stay with the group as they followed Littlefoot, she shivered in contained spazziness. "Ooooo, I can't wait to get to the Big Water!" She looked behind herself at the two Egg Stealer 'hostages'. "You two doing alright?" she asked in as kind and gentle (and non-threatening, despite her occasional growls at the chocolate whenever it became uncooperative) voice as she can.
((OOC: Yayz!! I get to play Thud now!! Just give me a bit of time to type up a good post for him!! BTW, are Screech and Thud brothers in this RP?))
-
“We’ll be doing better once we get these bloody leaves off,” Ozzy grumbled.
“Actually, Oz,” piped Strut, “I think I’m starting to like this thing. It’s kind of soothing, having your eyes covered.”
“Oh, shut it, grass-gobber.”
((OOC: Yayz!! I get to play Thud now!! Just give me a bit of time to type up a good post for him!! BTW, are Screech and Thud brothers in this RP?))
(OOC: I'm not sure. :unsure: I didn't know whether or not that was common fan theory, so I tried to write them in a way that would leave it ambiguous as to whether they were brothers or not. If they're brothers in your headcanon, then we can do that if you like. :))
-
Miles glanced at the two Egg Stealers quizzically.
"Where on Earth did you find them?" he asked Pangaea, splashing cool water onto his face from the river they were following; it was a hot day.
(OOC: Around when will they be stopping for the night?)
-
Sparky giggled softly at the amusing exchange between the two brothers before looking to Miles. "They snuck into the Valley and ran into us." Sparky answered for Pangy. Literally! her mind went, remembering her first meeting. At least now, they can't run away; she let out a soft evil snicker at the thought.
((OOC: Okay! They be brothers now, as my mind is too used to it. And most fanfics I've read that features them has them as related in some way, or they turn Screech into a girl and make them mates. I'm more inclined for the former :lol ))
Thud exhaled heavily through his nostrils in an effort to contain his own sigh before he stood up to follow Screech, hardly bothering to shake off the light coating of dirt on his belly scales. He's kept out of the whole exchange, preferring instead to gnaw on a bone whilst trying not to show just how much anxiety he was going through. Red Claw was certainly going crazy and deep inside, he actually feared for his life, either from Red Claw's insane schemes or from the increasingly temperamental sharptooth himself.
He knew there was next to nothing he can do to help Red Claw gain at least some of his reasonings back, seeing how Screech's efforts were bearing no result. In fact, that rose another issue that Thud worried about and once they were out of earshot from their mad associate, he piped up.
"Screech? I think it would be best if you thought a bit more about your words before speaking to Red Claw. You're going to get us both killed here!" To emphasize his words, he gave the blue Fast Biter a look that clearly communicated in no certain terms: 'Stop arguing with the giant insane sharptooth that can end our existence in one bite!!!!' He hasn't failed to notice his brother's growing hostility towards Red Claw and although he can understand the reasons behind those hostilities completely, he was worried it'll get outta claw and end quite horribly. In fact, he was almost certain that Red Claw was going to kill Screech during that single outburst and felt quite a bit of relief when that wasn't the case. Though just how long will such tolerance last between the two...?
((OOC: I hope I did good on Thud's first post :unsure: ))
-
Rob shook his head as the two egg eaters started to bicker with each other. "You know you two better calm down or else this trip is going to be very difficult." He then looked at Littlefoot. "Are you sure you remember the way?"
"Sure I do," Littlefoot answered. "I wouldn't be able to forget this even if I tried."
"You wouldn't have needed to even go this way if you hadn't gone to that water in the first place," Threehorn scolded. "You kids made us really worried."
"I know, and I'm really sorry," Littlefoot apologized. "We had no idea that earth shake was gonna happen."
"We;; what's done is done," Rob added. "That was in the past, and now we have to worry about getting these two out of here in one piece."
-
"So what kind of dangers can we expect out here?" Miles asked, glancing nervously at the water. "I've done my share of reading on prehistoric life, and I know that water's generally a pretty unfriendly place, to say nothing of the land."
-
“Well, uh…I saw a pretty big, toothy fish in the water the other day,” Pangaea said in response to Miles’ question. “Pretty sure it was a gar, and I know those guys can get huge. So be careful of anything that looks like a floating log or big stick.”
He tilted his head in thought and began absently counting on his fingers. “Other than that, maybe bellydraggers…freshwater sharks…semiaquatic and/or thirsty sharpteeth…snapping turtles…mosquitoes…perhaps even a swimming sharptooth with a poor sense of direction.”
Guido shuddered. “Stop answering him!” he squawked, “I’m never gonna be able to go near water again if you keep that up.”
“Surprisingly, I must agree: you’re not making this ëBig Water’ of yours sound any more appealing,” Ozzy added.
Pangaea shrugged. “Well…my thought was that we would generally try to stay out of the water. In any case, I’m just imagining a worst case scenario.” He motioned to Littlefoot. “I mean, Littlefoot and the gang took this same path to get to the Big Water, and the only real threat they ran into was a swimming sharptooth that technically was only in the river by accident. Optimistically, I should think that this’ll be a pretty safe trip.”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech looked indignantly at Thud. “All I said was that I didn’t agree with his idea!” he said defensively. Then he exhaled with a sound that was half growl and half sigh. “No, you’re right,” he grumped. “Red Claw is losing his mind. If we contradict him in the slightest, he’s liable to kill us. If we don’t die from following his orders first.”
Screech turned his head forward, gazing contemplatively at the ground as he walked.“The only remotely good thing about going along with this idea is that it will buy us time to think…”
(OOC: Around when will they be stopping for the night?)
(OOC: It's hard to say; it's currently around noon in the RP, and there will probably be a lot of things happening before nightfall. I definitely plan on having them stop for the night at least once before they reach the Big Water, but that's all I can say for certain. We can talk about it more in the discussion thread if you like.)
[/i]((OOC: I hope I did good on Thud's first post :unsure: ))
(OOC: Don't worry; you did great. :D I did, however, think of some ideas for how Screech and Thud could have opposing viewpoints on their partnership with Red Claw that might make their interactions more interesting, which I was hoping we could discuss at our next opportunity; before your next post with Thud even, if it was convenient.)
-
Sparky tried to keep in her excitement at the whole list of things Pangaea was assuming they had the potential to meet. Her tail jerked in spazzy twitches as the only outward sign of her restraining efforts.
"I'm probably the only one actually hoping to see a sharptooth." she muttered, as if timid to voice such a thing as it would no doubt contradict with the other's viewpoints. "I would certainly like to meet one before having to go back home."
If we ever get back home... her mind piped up and she visibly saddened a bit, wondering how her babies are doing without her.
((OOC: Sure, Pangy! We can discuss on the discussion thread, or by PM. Whichever you prefer! :D ))
-
"Ow, dang it!" Miles suddenly cried out as he collapsed to the ground, sides heaving. He grabbed at a handful of grass and ripped it out of the earth. Whatever was happening to him was obviously quite painful, like a charlie horse in every muscle in his body.
"Pangaea!" he groaned, becoming immobilized, "Sparky! Someone help!" Now things were really getting weird. His skin was slowly becoming rough, and the hairs on his arms were retracting back into his skin. Miles had a feeling he knew what was coming next.
-
Incidentally, at the same time Sparky was thinking about sharpteeth, Pangaea was thinking, Personally, I hope we do get to see some of those creatures I mentioned…without getting eaten, of course. …I’ll bet Sparky’s thinking the same thing.
And then Miles collapsed.
Pangaea had no clue how to react. “What’s wrong?” he asked anxiously. “Are you okay? What happened?”
A hundred panicked thoughts flew through Pangaea’s head: Oh no, oh no, oh no, how can something go wrong this soon? We haven’t even left the valley yet! Is he going to be okay? What’s happening to him? Is he having an allergic reaction to something? A seizure? Is that even possible in this universe? Oh no, he wasn’t bitten or stung by something venomous, was he? There’s no way we can get an antivenom here! What can I do? I have no idea what to do! He could be dying, and all I can do is just stand here being useless! Oh, please don’t die on us! Don’tdiedon’tdiedon’tdiedon’tdie…
Then after a few seconds of looking at Miles with a feeling of utter helplessness, Pangaea realized what was probably happening. He felt a surge of relief, though it was accompanied by concern. Oh…he did mention having ëanother him’, didn’t he? But geez, that looks uncomfortable… C’mon, you sadistic inexplicable transdimensional forces that randomly turn people into were-dinosaurs, don’t make it painful for him! Or at least let it be over quickly!
-
Miles shut his eyes and gritted his teeth as his skin turned a vibrant, scaly orange. His clothes seemed to melt into his body, and spines grew out of his upper back and (now extending) neck. Now, however, things were going a bit more smoothly. The pain was receding, and he was slowly starting to finish his transformation.
When the last of the pain was gone, he stood there- a much different Miles than before. He was, in fact, the same Amargasaurus that he'd transformed into upon his arrival in the desert. Now, though, being in this new body felt good. He grinned.
"And that, ladies and gentlemen, is my party trick. I just wish I could control it."
-
Threehorn was more or less surprised by the transformation, but for some reason he didn't go into an outburst like he usually did. Instead, he just watched it happen. It seemed he was by this point used to it after the other humans transformed as well. "Now we have another one. Wonderful. At least you don't look hurt."
"Well look at it this way," Littlefoot added. "He's not stuck in a dangerous form like Rob's fast biter body." The moment Littlefoot said those words he gasped and realized his mistake. "Oops."
"Crap," Rob muttered. He had hoped his fast biter form would have been a secret during his part of the journey, but now the two egg eaters knew about him. "This isn't going to end well."
-
"Stuck?" Miles asked, suddenly nervous, "you mean I could end up like this forever?"
He swished his tail around, getting a feel for it. "I guess there are worse things. Let's keep going, shall we?"
-
Sparky pretty much had the same panicked reaction as Pangaea had when Miles had collapsed; in fact, she was reaching for her cell phone pocket before she realized that, being a dinosaur in the LBT world, she didn't have a cellphone pocket, or her cellphone.... Plus she certainly reaching 911 from here would be next to impossible....
But seeing Miles fine in his new dinosaur form, she breathed a sigh of relief. Although that relief was short lived when Littlefoot piped how Rob was a Fast Biter. Immediately, she casted a worried look to the two flighty Egg Stealers. Don'tfreakoutdon'tfreakoutdon'tfreakout!
-
Miles winced at Rob's words as well. He hadn't been here for long, but if what he'd assumed about Ozzy and Strut so far was correct, they'd potentially be in for a bit of a struggle. He took a step back, and tensed his legs, ready to react if one of the Egg Stealers tried to flee.
-
Unsurprisingly, given that they were, in every sense, completely in the dark about what was going on, Ozzy and Strut were the most confused out of everyone when Miles started transforming. But when they caught the words “dangerous” and “fast biter” in the same sentence coming from Littlefoot, their confusion turned to fear.
“Wait a minute, did he say ëfast biter’?” Strut asked nervously. “There’s a fast biter here? Where is it? Where? Don’t let it hurt us!” His panic rising, Strut began rapidly turning his head in all directions, instinctively searching for the threat even though his eyes were covered. At the same time he began to nervously turn around in place. Unfortunately, his hands were still clutching the vine, and as he spun he began to inadvertently wind the vine around himself.
Ozzy, for his part, was showing similar signs of alarm. One fact about Ozzy that he would be loath to admit was that, in spite of the aggressive attitude and tough faÁade he put up, he was just as much a scaredy-egg as his brother, and equally terrified of sharpteeth. And so he too was nervously whirling around, uttering fearful yelps of “Fast biter?!” and demanding to know where it was.
Oh great, I almost forgot they hadn’t seen Rob yet, Pangaea thought as he rushed to pacify the egg stealers.
“No, guys, calm down! He’s a friendly sharptooóow!” Strut’s blindly swinging tail smacked Pangaea in the back of the head, knocking him flat on his face. Being quite short, he didn’t have far to fall, and was unhurt, but as he lay there, irritably drumming a set of clawtips against the ground, he muttered under his breath, “I’m beginning to wonder if blindfolding them was really worth the trouble.”
-
After noticing that Ozzy and Strut clearly weren't going anywhere, Miles relaxed a bit. Still, they were being rather annoying. Miles had about had enough when he remembered something from some reading he'd done back home.
"Diplodocids were though to have been able to break the sound barrier with their tails, like a whip. I wonder..."
"Quiet!," Miles yelled. He raised his tail in the air and snapped it sharply to the left and right, producing two sharp "cracks," nearly as loud as a gunshot. He looked back at his tail in amazement.
"I can do that? I guess the theory's correct!"
He turned back to see if his actions had any effect on Ozzy and Strut.
-
Sparky hesitated as the egg-eating duo began twisting the vine around in their panic and she kept having to step closer and closer to keep hold of her end. Seeing that they accidently knocked Pangy down, Sparky was reaching out to help him back up when a loud, sudden CRACK! filled the air.
"EEP!!!" Sparky exclaimed, jumping a bit in her startled state. Her eyes immediately went to the source of the sound to see it was just Miles. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her speeding heart before resuming her efforts to both untangle the Egg Stealers and help Pangy back to his feet. "You alright, buddy?" she asked the irritated Glider in concern.
---
Thud tilted his head at Screech's defensiveness before nodding slightly when his sibling agreed with him. Watching his blue counterpart as he contemplated, Thud responded by giving Screech a strange and confused look upon hearing those words. "Time to think about what exactly?"
One thing's for sure, he wasn't liking the way it sounded. What was there to think about? They do what they're told and try to get out of the Valley and back to Red Claw alive and in one piece. He hoped his brother was only thinking about a way to pull this dangerous task off without risk to themselves, although he knew from the sentence's context that that wasn't going to be the case.
-
If Miles’ supersonic tail-whips were intended to startle Ozzy and Strut to attention, then he definitely succeeded. Both of them leapt at least three feet straight up in the air, Ozzy going even higher than Strut due to not being entangled in the vine. Unfortunately, he came down on Pangaea’s tail.
“BAAAAAAAK!” Pangaea screeched, which served to startle Ozzy even further.
Meanwhile, Strut had finally wrapped himself in enough of the vine that upon landing, he immediately lost his balance and toppled over, colliding with Ozzy and sending them both crashing to the ground in a heap.
Pangaea groaned as he stood up, briefly checked his tail for damage, found none, and then set about reassuring the others that he was unhurt. “I’m fine. I’m okay. If anyone felt the urge to laugh at that, feel free.”
He now turned his attention to the two dazed egg stealers. Walking up to them, he put a hand on both of their beaks (which were conveniently close together), and angled them in his direction.
“Look, guys,” he said sternly, “there’s nothing you have to worry about from that fast biter. He’s a good friend of ours, he’s very nice, and the thought of dining on you two most definitely does not appeal to him.”
“Oh, again with sharpteeth having friends,” Ozzy muttered disbelievingly.
“That said,” Pangaea continued, “I won’t hesitate to send him after you if you try to run away. He won’t hurt you, but after he brings you back, I’ll sic the longclaw on you. We are trying to get to the Big Water without incident, and we haven’t even left the frickin’ valley yet! So please, try to keep calm. If it helps, I don’t think Rob is coming with us, so you won’t have to worry about traveling with a fast biter the whole way, even a friendly one. Any questions?”
“What was that noise?” Strut asked.
Pangaea looked at Miles. “I believe one of our friends just discovered one of the advantages of being a longneck. Thanks for that, Miles. Though, uh…if you wouldn’t mind, if you make a regular habit of doing that, could you please remind us to cover our ears first?”
He turned back to the egg stealers. “Now, on your feet. Hopefully we’re nearly out of the valley by now, and you won’t have to wear those blindfolds much longer.”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech noticed Thud’s confused expression through the corner of his eye, and realized that he would need to clarify.
“Thud,” he said, “you know as well as I do that our leader has been…”óhe tried to think of how to put it kindlyó“less than…capable lately. And I don’t mean his blindness. I mean this obsession with revenge. I mean, I’ll admit that he’s always been rather vain about his reputation; about being ëthe biggest and meanest sharptooth of them all’. But now it’s gotten to the point where he’s willing to risk everything to save his image. He’s not thinking clearly. His plans keep getting more and more dangerous, and every time they fail, he gets worse. And we’re in the middle of it. I fear for our lives, brother. And I’m beginning to think…”
He let out a sigh. This was the hard part. “…I’m beginning to think that perhaps it’s not worth it for us to continue following him.”
-
Miles grinned sheepishly. "Yeah, I- uh- I didn't know it'd be quite like that. I'll let you know before I tail-whip next time."
He began walking again. It wouldn't be long, he knew, before they were out of the Valley. He was glad he was following someone who knew where they were going. His trip here had been... less than direct, to say the least.
Glancing back at the Valley, he felt a pang of unease. Perhaps it was simply a side-effect of getting used to this place, but something felt wrong. He dismissed the thought. The Valley could handle itself while they were gone.
He turned back, gazing at the sky. A Flyer circled lazily overhead, insects buzzed around the river they were following... everything just emitted an aura of calm and peace. He had to admit, this was a pretty good vacation.
Of course, when he realized what was in front of him, his good feelings began to disappear. They were coming close to the Mysterious Beyond's border. Once they crossed over, they'd be on their own. Miles gulped. The last thing the small herd would need was him transforming in the middle of a Sharptooth attack. Perhaps if he could find a way to control his form... at any rate, it would be something to discuss later, in front of a prehistoric sunset. He couldn't wait to see one of those. He pressed onward, ready to greet the challenges offered by the Mysterious Beyond.
-
"Come on, ya lovable lil trouble-makers." Sparky said as if talking to her ratties as she untangled the vines as best she could without too much contact with the fallen dinos. She certainly didn't want them freaking out again and she was sure they were going to freak out if they kept feeling her claws on their skin. "Pangy has a point; at least save the freak outs until after we're out of the Valley." A small smile spread on her snout as she said that, stepping back to allow the two Egg Stealers to stand.
Seeing Miles walk on ahead, Sparky instinctively wanted to follow and knowing the others weren't going to wait, she starting walking after them once she made sure her 'friends' had gained their footing.
---
Coming to a sudden stop, Thud's eyes widened and he almost choked on air in his shock of fully comprehending those words. Did he just hear that right?! He expected it to be bad, but not THAT bad!! Yes, their predicaments have gotten....risky, but surely it wasn't so much so that leaving was their only option!There was a heavy moment of silence as Thud stared in utter disbelief before snapping out of it with a shake of his head.
"Don't tell me you're going crazy too!" he started. Despite knowing better, he had a brief flash where he wondered if it's possible to catch insanity and if his brother had caught it. But those implausible thoughts were quickly casted aside as he continued firmly. "We can't leave Red Claw! Where will we go? Who's gonna protects our hides from all the larger sharpteeth?! And what about all the food we're getting? Food we can thank Red Claw for!"
-
"Keep quiet you two!" Threehorn barked at the egg eaters. "We don't want to draw any unnecessary attention, but if you continue to outburst like that we'll forget about this whole trip and just deal with you now."
"While I agree that we don't want to attract anything," Rob commented, "threatening them like that isn't going to make this trip any better."
"Don't think you can start giving me orders just because of your new body, boy," Threehorn argued.
"I'm not," Rob replied. "I'm only suggesting that we be as civil as possible until we get them to the halfway point. Then we can just leave them and not worry about them ever again."
Threehorn grumbled a little, knowing that Rob was right. "That time won't come soon enough."
"No arguing with you there." Rob looked back at the egg eaters. "I won't harm either of you, but don't think I won't go after you if you try to escape, and if you try to hurt anybody in this group I will make you regret it. Consider this your one and only warning."
-
As the day went on, the weather became humid, and low-lying clouds darkened the skies. Miles had to admit- the weather was taking a turn for the creepy. The last thing he wanted was to run into a Sharptooth out here.
Dipping his face in the nearby river to cool off, he turned to Pangaea.
"Well, I suppose it doesn't hurt to ask- how did you end up here?" he turned to everyone else, then.
"In fact, how did everyone end up here?"
-
Ozzy and Strut cowered, whimpering, under Mr. Threehorn’s affront. And even though they couldn’t see Rob, they cringed at his approach as well. At this point they were just as eager to get out of the valley as Mr. Threehorn was to have them gone.
Pangaea, meanwhile, sighed and closed his eyes as he massaged his forehead with a hand. All this drama was making him unbelievably anxious, and he was becoming increasingly worried that things would get out of hand, but he was afraid to speak up for fear of making things worse.
Oh, please tell me we’re almost at the valley exit, he thought.
--------------------------------------------------
“You’re calling me crazy?” Screech responded indignantly. “Use that hard head of yours, Thud! What’s all that food worth if we aren’t alive to eat it? And have you forgotten? We don’t need his help to survive. We got by just fine before we met him.”
It was true, Screech and Thud had spent years on their own before Red Claw came to the lands surrounding the Great Valley and claimed them as his own territory. Times had been much tougher then, to be sure, but Screech didn’t want to be the one to mention that; he would rather not just offer his brother extra footing for a counter-argument.
(OOC: Fyn16: Whoops, noticed your post right after I finished mine. :oops I hope you don't mind if I wait until my next post to respond.
Just so you know, we're still inside the Great Valley at this point, though hopefully LBTFan13's next post will take us to the exit. ;) As for how much time has passed, I guess that depends on how much stuff everyone wants to do on the trip before the day is over.)
-
(OOC: Who's going to write the section in which they actually cross over into the Mysterious Beyond?)
-
Sparky was growing anxious to leave as well, not liking Mr.Threehorn's attitude towards her poor little Egg Stealers. But she kept quiet as she moved, trying not to draw attention to herself as she nommed her chocolate (rather, she was mouthing it more than biting it at this point). Hearing Miles' curious question, she shrugged.
"I have no idea. I just woke up, stepped on my tail, and realized this wasn't a dream."
---
Thud had the instinct to lower himself in submission so as not to fuel the fire in this argument, but he wasn't going to allow himself to back down just yet. He always viewed his brother as the higher-ranked Fast Biter, but he also felt he had a say in this as well. So, he held his ground sternly with a glare, growling softly as he made his response, trying to keep his tone calm despite the 'hard-headed' stab.
"Yeah, but things got better after we joined him. It certainly got easier to catch giant prey like Longnecks. And what about that recent battle? We got food to last us for weeks, and with only a few scratches here and there. We never could've pulled that off on our own!" Though he did wince as he recalled that Swimmer attacking him for biting that weird looking two-footer and then....blackness...
Pushing that aside quickly, he sighed as he looked to the ground at a nice little crack in the dirt, and a Crawler trying to squeeze into said crack. "Though you're right; what's food if we can't eat it..." He admitted this softly, not wanting to give that potentially-winning point to his brother, and his soft voice continued at his spoke up his next counter. "Red Claw's crazy, but we still owe him for all he's done..."
A split-second later, he continued in his normal voice, as if not wanting his brother to see his brief moment of morality as a weakness. "Besides..." He glanced around as if to make sure Red Claw was still out of sight. Seeing the coast was clear, he returned his full attention to Screech. "If we leave him now, we'll only make things much worse for ourselves. You think he'll appreciate us walking out on him?"
He tried his best not to show his fear of that situation, tail-twitches the only outward sign. Almost all the respect he had for the larger sharptooth was through fear of what would happen if they disobeyed him. Already unpleasant images were rising in his mind and he mentally shook it off.
-
"I don't like this. I don't like this one bit!" commented Longtail as he flapped his wings to keep himself in the air. "I mean just the idea alone is so crazy and out of place that I can't begin to imagine why they'd even try!" he said alound again as he made his feelings on the matter known again.
"My nephew there was nothing we could do about it. It was Robs choice, and we must respect that." came the words of Cyrix as he walked along the path. "Besides its not like all your friends are going, its just Rob and Littlefoot, and we know they can take care of themselves. Although I suppose having Topsy there helps too."
Rick in his human form continues to walk alongside the duo as he chuckled. He then looked up at Longtail and said, "You know, you complain alot more than I thought you would. Are you sure it's your friends you're really worried about, and just not the fact that you're going to the Big Water?"
Longtail swooped down going so far as to be beak to nose with the human before he gave his retort. "I don't need an adventure! I need to know my friends are okay, and making jokes isn't helping me any!"
Rick took a step back out of shock at the young flyers outburst. "Sorry. I didn't realize you felt so strongly about it. But as your uncle said, we know Rob and Littlefoot can take care of themselves and so can anyone else going with them. And they have Mr.Threehorn as well... so I'd say they are safe enough." He then reached out poking the flyer where his heart was and said "Remember to have faith in others, even when you have no faith in yourself."
Cyrix applauded the exchange as he spoke. "That sounds like something I would say. Very insightful Rick. Have you had many life experinces like that?" he didn't want to offend the human but his curiosity was always running and it was a question he'd wanted to ask for some time.
"Truth be told. Yes." said Rick with a calm toned voice, despite the small smirk that adorned his face. "I've learned alot in my short time, and I am always willing to pass that on to others... if they need it." He then gave a sigh. "After all you can't force help on someone who dosen't want it." Rick then stared at the ground for a moment as if thinking of someone he missed, but just as quickly shook his head and grinned.
Cyrix turned to look at their fourth travling companion and asked aloud, "Zaine, are you alright. You're being rather quiet. Something bothering you?"
-
"How much farther do we have?" Rob asked curiously. "The sooner we reach the edge of the valley, the better."
"Not much farther," Littlefoot replied. "In fact, we're coming to the edge right now." He was right. After some traveling, they had finally reached the edge of the valley. Littlefoot was surprised to feel some sort of relief, probably that he wasn't going to have to see the egg stealers anymore. "Just keep following down this path and eventually you will find the Big Water."
"I guess you won't be needing us anymore then," Rob concluded. He looked over at Threehorn. "Is this acceptable for you? May we leave them and head back?"
"I still don't like this," Threehorn responded. Nothing about this appealed to him at all, but he did give his word that he wouldn't stay with the group. "I guess there's nothing else we need to do here. I will take you two back home."
"Thank you," Rob answered. He then looked over at Pangaea. "Please be careful. I don't trust those two one bit, so keep an eye on them."
"Get them out safely," Littlefoot added. "Good luck!" With that, he, Rob and Threehorn turned in the opposite direction and started heading back.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zaine had remained deep in thought for quite some time now. It wasn't even on one particular thing anymore. Everything seemed to be spiraling through his mind at rapid speed. He hadn't realized that it was causing him to act so distant from the group until Cyrix mentioned his name. "Oh, uh, sorry. I guess I'm just thinking about a lot of things right now. I mean, so much has happened already, and I feel like even more is going to happen soon. I don't know what to think of it all. I'm mostly worried about Rob. I know things got kind of hectic and I just hope he's okay."
-
Oh, thank goodness, Pangaea thought when Littlefoot announced that they had reached the edge of the Great Valley. Ahead of them, he could see the gap in the Great Wall through which one of the valley’s rivers flowed out into the Mysterious Beyond. If it was indeed the same river that Littlefoot and his friends had followed in the ninth movie, then presumably it would only be two or three days’ journey to the Big Water (maybe less if they managed to travel faster than the gang). Although he was apprehensive about being outside the relative safety of the Great Valley, Pangaea couldn’t deny that he was excited for this trip. It would be his first real look at the Mysterious Beyond untempered by the mortal terror of imminent death by sharptooth (though that scenario could very well present itself during their trip, he considered). Of course, the most important thingósecond to avoiding death, obviouslyówas to get Ozzy and Strut to their new home and make sure that they were satisfied with it; otherwise the egg stealers might very well return to the valley, and they would be back to square one.
“So we’re here? Does that mean that we can take these things off now?” Ozzy asked impatiently, picking at his blindfold.
“Not yet,” Pangaea told him firmly. “We’re not fully out of the valley yet.”
Pangaea turned to the group’s three escorts. “Thank you, Littlefoot. And you, Mr. Threehorn, Rob. We’ll be back in a few days, we hope.”
“And don’t worry, we’ll be careful,” he added to Rob.
Pangaea then surveyed his group of traveling companions: Sparky, guiding Ozzy and Strut on their vine “leash” like they were her pets (Living the dream, Pangaea thought wryly); Daniel, still perched on Sparky’s head like a winged hat; Nana, silently following along; Miles, in his newfound Amargasaurus form; and Guido, awkwardly waving goodbye to Rob, Littlefoot, and Mr. Threehorn as they left. And the gang of five thought they were a weird herd on their first adventure, he thought amusedly.
Pangaea took a first hesitant step towards the mouth of the canyon. He didn’t feel like much of a leader, though this whole crazy trip had been his idea, so he felt that he should at least take some responsibility. In any case, he hoped that they would travel in as tight a group as possible, to run the least risk of any one of them running into danger.
“Uh…all right, guys,” he said timidly. “I guess we oughta get started.”
--------------------------------------------------
Screech ground his teeth in frustration. He couldn’t argue that Thud was right; if the two of them abandoned Red Claw, the deranged sharptooth would surely view it as a betrayal, and consider them yet another pair of enemies to obliterate. Even without his vision, Red Claw would have no difficulty hunting the two fast biters down by scent, probably killing them in their sleep. “All right,” Screech growled, I’ll admit you do have a point there. Red Claw probably wouldn’t react to it well…”
But Screech wasn’t ready to give up his argument just yet. “But at the rate he’s losing it, how long before he kills us out of sheer craziness, whether we’re still with him or not?” He paused, trying to think of how to argue his point further. “If we left him…we could go far away, find another territory. What do you think he’ll do: follow us right away, or try to get his revenge on the leafeaters first? What are the odds he’ll even survive that? We could live in a cave, or up on a mountain, or somewhere else he wouldn’t be able to reach us. It couldn’t be worse than having to keep following suicidal orders like this, right?” Truth be told, Screech wasn’t entirely certain himself.
-
Farther down the river, the group standing at the Great Valley's edge caught the attention of a single dinosaur. He cocked his head to the side, perplexed. Leafeaters often didn't stray far into his territory.
Slowly, he stood up on two legs, hissing slightly. He was a fully-grown Suchomimus, with blue and white patterns on his scales. Silently, he stepped into the river, submerging all but the top of his head. He would follow this odd little herd, he decided. Perhaps he could find a little excitement after all. At any rate, it would be better than sticking around the same fishing spot all day. He swam over to the river's opposite bank, concealing himself among some tall reeds. If the dinosaurs were planning on following this river, then staying out of sight was going to be easy...
-
Grandma Longneck smiled brightly as she could see Rob, littlefoot and Mr.threehorn returning. She lowered her neck so she could speakat eye level with the trio and asked aloudn, "I hope getting those eggstealers to the great wall went smoothly? I would hate to think they put up a fuss over being made to leave."
~~~~
Cyrix chuckled as he walked along, glancing at Zaine. "I know worrying about your friends is exhausing, but I'm certain Rob will be along any moment now. After all he was only escorting the eggstealers to the great wall, he wasn't going with them into the Mysterious Beyond. You have nothing to worry about."
Longtail grinned as he flew next to Zaine. "If you're really that worried we could go find him. I'm sure he isn't too far away, and this valley is only so big we'd find him eventually, if he's not looking for us already."
Rick shook his head with a light grin. Those two are just as I thought they would be... more like brothers than friends. A heart warming sight to be sure.'
-
"Hi Grandma!" Littlefoot warmly nuzzled his grandmother as she greeted them. "Yeah, we got them there with no problems. They're on their way to the Big Water now."
"I hope that friend of yours knows what he's doing," Threehorn turned to Rob. "Trusting him to look after another group of dinosaurs. That seems like a lot to ask for those that have never seen your kind before."
"I trust Pangaea," Rob responded. "They'll get there okay."
"If you're sure," Threehorn answered back, not entirely convinced.
"So has anything happened while we were gone?" Littlefoot asked his grandmother.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zaine nodded. "Yeah, you're right. He's probably back by now. I just can't imagine what it's like. I mean, to be trapped in the body of a fast biter. That seems terrible."
-
Post deleted.
(OOC: Sorry 'bout that)
-
(OOC: No offense, Fyn, but I’d rather wait until at least one or two of the other players in our group posts again before we have a lot of time passing on the trip. Sorry, it’s probably my fault for not responding to your earlier question: :slap I was hoping that when the group “crosses over into the Mysterious Beyond”, as you put it, posts from all five of the participating playersóme, you, FlipperBoidSkua, LBTDiclonius, and Redtooth101ówould be involved.)
-
((OOC: So sorry for the wait!! :( ))
Sparky stood motionless at the very border, her wide eyes the only thing showing her excitement. Lifting a foot, she stepped over the imaginary line between the valley and the world.
"Omg.... My first step into the Mysterious Beyond....My foot feels honored!" Her body shivered in contained spazziness. "I think I'm about to die now."
---
Thud certainly considered this. There were plenty of places for them to carve out a living and hide out where Red Claw couldn't get to them; one of the main reasons he kept them around was because of their greater freedom of movement. However, a couple things bothered him about Screech's idea, and he made no hesitation in pointing them out.
"And who's to say Red Claw won't get new Fast Biters, or another sharptooth that can reach us? He could simply send them over and capture us for him to kill." He kept down a gulp at the thought before continuing with his second point, his tone no longer argumentative. "Besides, that sort of existence is a paranoid one. I'd rather not live constantly looking over my shoulder in fear."
-
Jasper thought about it and finally spoke to Pangaea, "Pangaea I will also stay behind in case we have trouble around the Great Valley. Always have to be ready to protect the valley. I hope you do understand what my intentions are."
-
Chronicler stared at Chomper in confusion and said, "Uh... yeah, just tell them what I said: We're just passing through because we're in a hurry, and we'll be out of here soon."
-
"To be honest, those two took it surprisingly well. They'll probably have left by nightfall." John explained as he approached Grandma Longneck, Littlefoot, Rob and Mr. Threehorn.
-
Watching all the events that had gone by had been an interesting experience for Nana. She had been silent for a long time, but no one really seemed to mind. Mind you, that was a good thing for the young longneck. She could live without speaking for a while, and she was happy that the dinosaurs (and people) were willing to except that. However, she had stopped just outside the boundary of the great valley, much like Sparky had before her, and smiled. This was going to be fun.
She took a step forward and stood beside Sparky. "Wow, this is more exciting than I thought it would be," she commented, tapping a front foot on the ground.
-
Screech snarled inwardly. Somehow he had never considered the prospect that Red Claw would find someone to replace him and Thud if the pair ever stopped helping him or, Bright Circle forbid, died under his command. Thud’s latest counterpoint to his argument for abandoning Red Claw had caught Screech utterly off-guard, and that infuriated him. In addition to being the more dominant of the pair, Screech had always fancied himself as more sensible and perceptive than his brother, so to have Thud beat him in an argument was downright painful to his pride.
Screech could have argued that Red Claw was unlikely to find other sharpteeth crazy enough to aid in his plot, but if last night’s bloody battle had demonstrated anything, it was that it was surprisingly easy to convince fast biters to agree to participate in a crazy and dangerous scheme if there was a promise of food. And honestly, at this point, Screech had lost interest in pursuing his argument further. With a bitter and frustrated growl, he turned his nose to the ground to avoid looking at Thud.
“Let’s just keep going,” he grumbled. “We're getting close to the valley entrance we used yesterday.”
-
Miles hadn't considered just how much walking a trip like this entailed. His large form was built for traveling large distances, but even so, his feet were beginning to ache, and he was starting to miss a rather important beverage from the future: coffee.
"Hey," he said to the group, "anyone want to stop for the night?" he looked around. The sun was only beginning its trip back to the horizon.
"Ooookay," he said, "how about a noon nap?"
-
Chomper said <We'll be on our way now.> to the three fast biters as they were moving. as his group started to leave. He noticed how confused Chronicler looked, and just thought to himself "he probably just doesn't know how sharpteeth think or something. hmm, poor... human."
Cutter was really torn, being torn away from his friend just as he had met him again, but he did kind of have to listen to his big brother's wishes too. They were his only family, and also his only protection. He was a young rebellious little child that would often get himself in trouble, and it was usually his big brother's that had to get him out of said trouble. His young mind was starting to think about just running off and joining his friend again, but he was really conflicted right now.
------------------------------------------
Von thought about what Pangaea had said, and realized that it would probably be for the better if he stayed in the safe valley. He had just been flung into this crazy place, afterall, and he was still very much so a stranger. "Yeah, your probably right, Pangaea." Was all he could really muster himself to say.
-
Miles yawned after completing his statement and began to shudder. Slowly, he began to shrink back down, his features blending until he was once again a human in ABU's.
"Dang it," he said, "I liked being a dinosaur!"
-
(ooc: I just updated my second to last post. It's still mid-afternoon).
-
Ruby took the lead as the group resumed their journey, since she was the only one who knew exactly where to go.
Chronicler rested his bamboo pole over his shoulder as he walked. "Well, that resolved itself nicely," he said, happy that he didn't have to pick another fight again. Why are we even bothering with such a risky journey, anyway? he thought. Then he looked over at Claw. Oh, right, that's why. He seems to have been rather quiet lately. I hope for his sake we won't be too late to save him. "Hey, uh, how are you feeling?" he asked Claw.
-
Claw was relieved that the situation had been resolved without violence. There had been enough fighting already in past couple of days.
“Well… I’m certainly not getting any better, but the headache isn’t getting any worse,” he said to Chronicler. “I hope this is a good sign… How much further we have to travel?” he asked Ruby.
-
"It shouldn't be much longer, now, before we get there," replied Ruby. She looked up in the sky to see where the Bright Circle was and smiled. "We're actually doing very well with how quickly we are going. We might even make it there before the Bright Circle goes down."
"Good, because it's nice to actually see where we're going," remarked Chronicler. True, they would still have to spend the night there, but at least they hopefully won't have to keep walking by the time it got dark.
-
Exploiting the benefits of a neck that could twist a hundred-and-eighty degrees, Pangaea took in a full panoramic view of the group’s surroundings. They were still in the canyonlands beyond the Great Valley’s (presumably) western border, with walls of rock towering over them on both sides of the river, like a giant, ceilingless hallway. Pangaea had spent much of the past few hours gazing mesmerizedly at the spectacular stony scenery; scrutinizing the bands of color and sculpted appearance of the canyon walls, and nearly dizzying himself in his attempts to see how high the surrounding mountain peaks reached. Almost the entire time his feet had been on autopilot, as he walked robotically along over the relatively level surface of the canyon floor, paying very little conscious attention to where the group was going (Not that it mattered, given that they were simply following the river, and for the moment were in no danger of getting lost). This was the first time in a while that he had really taken note of where the group was, and of the progress they had made since leaving the valley. He noted that the canyon walls and surrounding mountains were gradually becoming lower the farther they traveled from the valley, and the canyon walls were growing wider apart, so he and his friends were no longer hemmed in as close to the water’s edge as they had been at the start of their journey.
“Uhhh…well…I–I don’t know about a nap,” he said, responding to Miles’ query, “but it might not be a bad idea to take a break and rest our feet for a few minutes.”
“Well then,” came Ozzy’s gruff voice, “I think it’s been long enough. Can we take these Bright-Circle-blasted leaves off of our faces?!”
Oh, right, Pangaea thought. I’d almost forgotten about them. Ideally, he would have wanted to travel down a few forks in the path to the Big Water, so that it would be more difficult for Ozzy and Strut to find their way back to the Great Valley if they ever attempted to do so again. (It had occurred to Pangaea that the blindfolds’ intended purpose of disorienting Ozzy and Strut would be essentially moot if the path connecting the two locations was as straightforward as following a river.) But the egg stealers had been so patientófar more so than Pangaea would have ever expected, especially as far as Ozzy was concernedóthat he felt guilty about forcing them to wear the blindfolds any longer. Maybe I am just too soft for my own good, Pangaea thought with a sigh. “All right,” he said. “You can take them off.”
“About time!” Ozzy groused, as he reached back to yank his blindfold off. Unfortunately, the hot sun had dried the sap affixing the the leaf to the back of his head, and Ozzy discovered the hard way that removing it was like peeling off a band-aid (a sensation that he was, obviously, not acquainted with). As Ozzy gave the back of the blindfold a tug, he let out a yelp of pain.
Pangaea started. “You okay?” he asked.
“I’m fine, you fluffduster!” Ozzy snapped. He picked at the back of the blindfold with his claws. “It’s stuck!”
“Oh, the sap must’ve dried out,” Pangaea said. “Uhh…just try tearing it off really fast; the pain won’t last as long.”
Ozzy clearly didn’t trust Pangaea’s advice. “And rip the skin on the back of my head off? Not likely!” Finding the overlapping end of the leaf with his fingers, Ozzy began slowly peeling it off. However, he was dealing with the equivalent of a band-aid that wrapped all the way around his head, with one sticky end stuck directly on top of the other sticky end, which was in turn affixed directly to his skin, and so once he had endured the painful process of unsticking the first part, he was still only halfway done (and even he could tell that the second half was going to be even more agonizing).
Struggling desperately to hide the fact that his eyes were watering slightly with pain, Ozzy glared at Pangaea, the ferocity of his gaze somewhat undermined by the half-removed leaf blindfold dangling from the back of his head like a loose scarf. “You knew this thing was going to hurt coming off, didn’t you?” he accused.
Pangaea seemed to shrink down, a profoundly guilty expression on his face. “S–sorry,” he said. “Um…you could try getting the back of the blindfold wet; it might come off easier.”
Ozzy’s eyes narrowed suspiciously, but this time he seemed to accept Pangaea’s suggestion. “If this is a trick…” he growled threateningly.
“It’s not, I swear,” Pangaea assured him. He motioned to the water’s edge. “Just go over there, splash some water on it, soak your entire head if you have to. It should at least make the leaf less painful to pull off. Just watch out for bellydraggers or swimming sharpteeth.”
“Thanks for the advice,” Ozzy grunted sarcastically as he made his way to the riverbank.
(OOC: Stopped here because I figured this post was getting long enough. I’ll focus on Strut next time. ;))
-
((OOC: I don't wanna put too much until Pangy puts up the second half of his post, so here's something to show I'm still alive :lol ))
Having kept mostly to herself for the journey so far, Sparky was just as engrossed at the scenery as Pangaea was, as well as savoring what time she had 'walking' her new hostages-er... I mean, pets -er...I mean, Egg Stealer companions. Yeah, that's it! Stopping with the others, she watched the trouble Ozzy was having with concern. She was going to offer help when she realized that there really wasn't much she can do. So she just stayed where she was, occasionally making a move as if to assist in his efforts before holding herself back.
--
Normally, Thud would relish the fact that he won an argument, maybe even take a minute to rub his brother's sniffer in it, but not this time. The situation and the topic was just too serious and dire. So instead, he just nodded in compliance, following his brother as they got nearer to their destination.
However, after a few moments of silence, he felt he allowed the fire to simmer down a bit and he muttered in a voice barely loud enough to hear. "We should just give this situation some more time. Maybe everything will work out for the better, eventually." Although he himself wasn't so sure that he believed those words.
-
While Ozzy dunked his head in the river (looking amusingly similar to those depictions of ostriches with their heads buried in the sand; something ostriches don’t actually do), Pangaea turned his attention to Strut.
“Okay, Strut, it’s time for that blindfold to come off.”
“Already?” In sharp contrast to Ozzy, Strut actually sounded a little disappointed. “I kinda like having this thing on; I feel like it gives me some privacy, ya know?”
Forced to pause while his brain processed Strut’s words and failingly attempted to analyze the logic in them, Pangaea took a few seconds to respond. “Well, Ozzy’s taking his off, and given the relationship between you two, I think you’d be better off if you could see when you needed to duck, if you know what I mean.”
Strut quickly comprehended Pangaea’s reasoning, flinching as if in remembrance of some particularly painful bruises. “Oh. Okay.”
“Now, if you can just lie down and rest your head to the ground, I can get that thing off for you.”
Evidently more trusting of Pangaea than Ozzy (or maybe just more easily influenced), Strut complied. “This isn’t gonna hurt, is it?”
“Well, it’ll hurt less if you know how to do it right. Now, I’m gonna have you count backwards from five, and when you hit one, I’ll pull the blindfold off. I’m gonna need to put my foot on your beak to brace myself, if that’s okay.”
“Uhh…sure, I guess.”
Pangaea carefully placed one foot on top of Strut’s snout and grasped the top end of the leaf blindfold. “Okay, start counting.”
“Uh…five…four…”
Pangaea ripped the blindfold off in one swift yank.
“YEOW!” Strut’s yelp was muffled slightly due to his lower jaw being pinned to the ground by Pangaea’s foot, but it still made the sound-sensitive glider cringe. “What did you do that for?” Strut whined. “I didn’t count all the way!”
“Hurts less when you aren’t expecting it,” Pangaea explained with an apologetic shrug. “Sorry about that. How’s your head feel now?”
Strut rubbed the nape of his neck where the sap-covered end of the leaf had been stuck. “Hurts less now, actually,” he said with a hint of surprise.
“See? What did I tell you?” Pangaea glanced at Ozzy to check that he still had his head in the river, then held up the blindfold in front of Strut. “Here,” he whispered.
Strut looked perplexed. “What’s this for?”
“To eat!” Pangaea hissed. “You must be hungry, and Ozzy’s not looking. Quick, take it!”
“Oh!” Without delay, Strut grabbed the leaf in his beak and wolfed it down.
“Hmm, very good! Thanks, Pangaggy!”
“That’s ëPangaea’,” Pangaea corrected, sighing lightly but smiling amusedly.
-
Miles tiptoed close to the water's edge, careful not to get too close. "And this is the only thing that scares me," he said. "Are we by any chance in Deinosuchus territory?"
-
“Deino-what now?” Guido asked.
“Bellydraggers,” Pangaea translated. “And I wish I knew. Just to be safe, we should probably only go near the river if the water’s clear enough to see all the way through. Y’know, so we can tell from a distance whether or not there’s something hiding in the water.
The mention of bellydraggers must have triggered bad memories for Strut, because he yelped fearfully and ran over to Ozzy, who was still dunking his head in the river in an effort to loosen his sticky botanical blindfold.
“Ozzy!” Strut shouted, tapping his brother on the shoulder.
The other egg stealer withdrew his face from the water. “What?” he asked grumpily.
“Has a bellydragger bitten your head off?”
Ozzy’s response was to slap Strut across the face with the leaf he had just peeled off the back of his head.
Pangaea sighed. “Well, Ozzy’s okay,” he observed sardonically. “Why don’t we all carefully grab a quick drink of water and then keep going?”
-
Miles nodded and knelt at the water's edge, cupping his hands and drinking some of the clear water. "This is really great!" he said. "In fact, it's some of the freshest water I've ever tasted."
...
The Suchomimus peered at the group once more, bringing only his eyes and nostrils above the waterline like a crocodile. It was certainly the oddest assortment of creatures he'd ever seen. As he retreated back to some reeds, he wondered just what sort of circumstances had brought them together. His head buzzing with questions, the Suchomimus crawled up on the riverbank, out of sight, and dozed off for a few minutes.
-
"Probably due to the lack of human contamination!" Sparky chirped in response to Fyn's comment as she wandered to the bank. Taking Pangy's advice of caution, she scanned the water first before leaning down for a drink, always keeping her head level to accomodate her Flyer hat.
The water did taste decent, she supposed, but then again water tended to taste the same to her. She hoped her dinosaur body meant that she won't get sick from drinking such 'fresh' water. When that thought flickered in her head, she quickly sated her thirst before turning her attention to Fyn.
"You'd be safe drinking this water in your human form, right?"
-
Miles shrugged. "I guess so. I'm just thirsty, so anything looks good to me." He looked up at the sky and narrowed his eyes. "Pangaea, should we get going soon?"
-
"Um, yeah… I kinda just suggested that we do just that," Pangaea told Fyn meekly, hoping that he didn't offend or embarrass the were-longneck in any way.
Walking to the river's edge, Pangaea checked carefully for any predatory creatures that might be lying in wait beneath the surface, then scooped a few quick gulps of water. Guido, following Pangaea as always, did the same.
After glancing around to see who else looked like they were about ready to keep going, Pangaea moved on ahead, hoping that the others would follow him. As he walked further down the canyon, he began to hear the rising rumble of cascading water…
-
"Oh, sorry about that," Fyn said. "I'm just getting used to being here I guess. It's still a lot to comprehend."
Fyn stood, his thirst quenched, and headed out after Pangaea. He, too, heard water. "Are we near falls?" he asked absently.
-
can i join too? please!!
-
can i join too? please!!
(OOC: Sure. :) Just post in the discussion thread "Members Meeting the Characters (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=6441)" in the RP Discussion section, telling us which characters you'd like to play as and if there's anything in particular you'd like to do, and we'll do our best to accommodate you. Also, if you haven't already, be sure to read the rules (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=6441&view=findpost&p=9128379) at the beginning of the thread so that you're familiar with how this RP works. Mind yoIf you have any questions, post them in the discussion thread or send me a PM. ;))
-
((OOC: I'm just going to go ahead and post me right now, since I'm more or less waiting for the right moment for my two other characters.))
The atmosphere of the bright emerald grass, the risen tropical trees, with a gentle breeze blowing in the wind, it made its way to crease through a 9 inch long patch of reddish brown fur. The head of the Didelphodon, the owner of the said reddish brown fur, rested against the foot of the tree, on its side, dark gray paws nestled on the cream under belly, and mouth parted open, revealing nice white to yellow sharp teeth. The ears and paws twitch a bit, indicating the creature is having a sleep story.
It's not until a moment longer when the Didelphodon turns on its side unknowingly that the eyes flutter open to reveal medium brown eyes. The sighing is pronounced and it stirs a bit, the brown eyes staring a bit at the grass. It sees a bug of an undermined species crawl on the single blade and is startled by having a bug so close and in its face, makes a yelping noise, which makes her stand up, her fur prickles behind her neck as it stared at that thing. Slowly, as certain objects catch the creature's eye, it slowly turns around, noticing how powerful the scents were for it. Although how powerful some of the scents were, while surprising, were still familiar all the same. Why exactly they gave the creature a sense of familiarity, it really had no reason why. It wasn't until it looked down at its paws, fur and tail too that it started to panic.
What? I what...why am I like this? Am I just having a dream within a dream. Yeah. That might be it.
The creature again looked at the skyline, saw how the trees, blades of grass, and as if it all answered everything it needed to know about her situation, she stated aloud, to no one in particular.
"I'm in the Land Before Time."
The Siamese colored flyer that was there before, that blinded the infamous, broken, Red Claw, that had a chance to fly, the one thing that made Red Claw bent on revenge was now a furry, small, meat eating creature. At this point, what other weirdness could the human woman turned flyer, now furry prehistoric creature, could she possibly come across?
-
can i join too? please!!
(OOC: Sure. :) Just post in the discussion thread "Members Meeting the Characters (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=6441)" in the RP Discussion section, telling us which characters you'd like to play as and if there's anything in particular you'd like to do, and we'll do our best to accommodate you. Also, if you haven't already, be sure to read the rules (http://gangoffive.net/index.php?showtopic=6441&view=findpost&p=9128379) at the beginning of the thread so that you're familiar with how this RP works. Mind yoIf you have any questions, post them in the discussion thread or send me a PM. ;))
Can I join, please?
-
(Greetings. I have returned(this time for sure). What did I miss?)
All he saw was darkness, it seemed strange. One minute ago John, also known as Belmont2500 was living out another day in his life, but now, it was something not unlike what had happened to him four years ago, when he had passed out at his desk and found himself deep in the past.
John had seen the Great Valley itself with his own eyes and braved many dangers. But it must had been a dream because eventually, he had woken up and found himself back at home.
But how would that explain what he was happening now. John felt light-headed and then calm, it was a similar experience to when he meditated only much bigger.
Suddenly, however, John woke up.
His head was throbbing and he felt as if he lay on a large stone. The boy sat up and found that he indeed was, though it was more like a mountain. Below it seemed very peaceful but also familiar.
It was a valley, and it was inhabited my many species of...dinosaurs?!
"It can't be, this must be a dream." he muttered.
Mostly herbivores, which was a relief. John still had that mental image of being pursued by a Tyrannosaurs Rex out in the middle of the Mysterious Beyond and he would rather not experience it again.
"Well, if this is a dream, I see no reason not to explore. After all, this may be quite nostalgic."
John stood up and carefully walked along the Great Wall, searching for a path that lead off of it. As he did, his right hand grasped the Pentacle he wore by the neck.
"May the divine guide and protect me." He prayed and set off.
-
Fyn stood, his vision nothing but a white haze. He didn't know what was happening, but he could feel his consciousness breaking up, pouring out into the abyss. He could feel the transformation happening again, but this time something was different. He was becoming less aware of his human form, until no memories of his former self were present. Instead, new memories filled in the space the old ones had left- memories of the life of a new being entirely.
Memories belonging to a young adult Fin-Neck named Fyn.
-
(OOC: ACK, I'M LATE!)
The young Longneck followed without as much as a word after she had taken a small sip of water. It seemed that things were going to get interesting, she realized, as she followed Pangaea and Fyn towards the Falls, or...whatever was making that rumbling sound. With a careful look behind her, Nana could see that Sparky was still lingering behind her, as well as the others in their little group.
Speaking of others, it had occurred to her that she hadn't yet introduced herself to Fyn yet. Maybe she should do that when the next stopped to rest. But, who knew how long that would be. So maybe now would be...
She stopped and looked at him in confusion. To her, it looked like something was happening, but she wasn't quite sure what. But, it looked like he was...remembering something?
"Yo, you okay there?" she said, nudging him with her elbow.
(OOC: What's actually happening with you, Fyn? I'm kind of confused.)
-
(OOC My character was using Fyn's body, but Fyn's memories ended up forcing him back to earth. In other words, Fyn's just my OC now. I decided I'd rather use him than myself.)
Fyn shook his head, seeing stars. "That was... wow, that was weird." He picked his head up, looking around. "I remember you all, but... how did we get here? Never mind, I guess I'll figure that out."
Fyn turned and addressed Nana. "Hi, I'm Fyn. And I'm fine; just a little memory blank, I suppose."
-
Rob had finally made it back to the Great Valley after escorting the group out. It shouldn't have taken him so long to get back, but he was too deep in thought to walk at more than a steady pace. "All this time here, and I still feel like I don't know anything," he muttered to himself. Indeed, so much had happened since his arrival at the Great Valley. So much he never thought would be possible, and some that he thought he would never be able to get over. He continued to look down at his fastbiter claws and chuckled to himself. "Never saw this one coming." Mr. Threehorn had already veered off to attend to other matters, and Littlefoot was no doubt with his grandparents. Even though he was alone, it still felt nice to have some peace.
-
(OOC: Thanks for clearing that up!)
"Hey, Fyn," Nana replied. "I'm Nana. It's nice to meet you. I'm glad you're all right; you looked a little woozy back there. But, I think that we're close to some water, if I'm hearing correctly."
Indeed, she listened closely as they walked forwards, the roaring sound started to become louder.
-
Fyn shook his head again. "Well, I could definitely use some water. Might clear my head." The Fin-Neck bent his head down to the river and plunged his mouth in, gulping down water. When his thirst was quenched, he backed away from the water.
"Never really liked being close to rivers myself," he admitted, "you never know what's lurking in there."
----------------
Farther down the river, Such narrowed his eyes, watching the group from a small stand of trees. "Come on, Leafeaters," he growled under his breath, "get a move on. This isn't exactly the friendly part of the Mysterious Beyond."
-
Bored from being relatively useless for the time being, and worn out from their cave escapade, Cera had decided to head over to a nearby tree and catch a nap in the shade. Anna and Ducky had eventually followed her lead, and soon the three plus Tricia ended up curled up together and snoozing. Anna used Cera as a pillow while Ducky was curled up on her abdomen and Tricia was pressed against her right side.
-
After they had escorted the Big Water group out of the Valley, Threehorn had split off from Rob and Littlefoot to do his usual patrols. For the first time in a while, it actually seemed peaceful. Ever since the newcomers had arrived, everything seemed like chaos. Now, it was as if everything had finally settled down. "Good thing those egg eaters are out of here," he muttered to himself. "They would have brought nothing but trouble." Granted, he still had his doubts about Rob, because if he had learned anything growing up, it was never to trust a sharptooth. Even though he hadn't acted out towards him, Threehorn couldn't help but feel something in the back of his mind. Maybe it was his paranoia acting up, his sense of duty to protect those he loved. For the moment, he pushed those thoughts aside and enjoyed the quiet in the Valley.
-
Fyn stretched, turning his double sails towards the sun. It was a hot day, but he was accustomed to such weather. Growing up in the desert had forced him to enjoy the sun.
-
Amy, now a Didelphodon, would momentarily use tree trunks as support to stand on two feet, to only realize that she could only have so much balance until she would plop on four legs. At that moment, looking all around her, seeing how everything was bigger than her, began to empathize with her cat at home. She would love nothing more than to be a flyer again and have the opportunity to fly over the territory. All the same, heights and her weren't exactly "cozy".
Looks like those flying lessons Pterano promised to teach me isn't going to proceed. I wonder where he and everyone else is? Or even Tria for that matter.
She inwardly sighs as the reddish brown furred creature awkwardly walked on four legs to find anyone...really anyone so she wouldn't have to explore these surroundings by herself. She squeaked first, but then tried to speak in a way anyone could understand.
"Hey. Um...anyone around? I know it's been awhile. If you can believe this, it's just me, Amy. Or Ama if you prefer."
(OOC: Edited post, because I think it would be wiser if I had more information about what was going on before I post anything with Rinkus or Hyp.)